This is a modern-English version of Virgin Soil, originally written by Turgenev, Ivan Sergeevich.
It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling,
and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If
you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.
Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.
VIRGIN SOIL
Translated from the Russian by R. S. Townsend
Translated from the Russian by R. S. Townsend
INTRODUCTION
Turgenev was the first writer who was able, having both Slavic and universal imagination enough for it, to interpret modern Russia to the outer world, and Virgin Soil was the last word of his greater testament. It was the book in which many English readers were destined to make his acquaintance about a generation ago, and the effect of it was, like Swinburne’s Songs Before Sunrise, Mazzini’s Duties of Man, and other congenial documents, to break up the insular confines in which they had been reared and to enlarge their new horizon. Afterwards they went on to read Tolstoi, and Turgenev’s powerful and antipathetic fellow-novelist, Dostoievsky, and many other Russian writers: but as he was the greatest artist of them all, his individual revelation of his country’s predicament did not lose its effect. Writing in prose he achieved a style of his own which went as near poetry as narrative prose can do without using the wrong music: while over his realism or his irony he cast a tinge of that mixed modern and oriental fantasy which belonged to his temperament. He suffered in youth, and suffered badly, from the romantic malady of his century, and that other malady of Russia, both expressed in what M. Haumand terms his “Hamletisme.” But in Virgin Soil he is easy and almost negligent master of his instrument, and though he is an exile and at times a sharply embittered one, he gathers experience round his theme as only the artist can who has enriched his art by having outlived his youth without forgetting its pangs, joys, mortifications, and love-songs.
Turgenev was the first writer who, with a blend of Slavic and universal imagination, was able to convey modern Russia to the outside world, and Virgin Soil was the final part of his greater legacy. It was the book through which many English readers first discovered him about a generation ago, and its impact was similar to Swinburne’s Songs Before Sunrise, Mazzini’s Duties of Man, and other like-minded works, breaking open the insular boundaries they had grown up within and broadening their perspective. Later, they moved on to read Tolstoy, Turgenev’s powerful and contrasting contemporary Dostoievsky, and many other Russian authors. However, since he was the greatest artist of them all, his unique portrayal of his country’s situation remained impactful. In his prose, he developed a style that resembled poetry as closely as narrative prose can without straying into the wrong tone; his realism and irony were tinged with a blend of modern and oriental fantasy that reflected his nature. He endured significant suffering in his youth from the romantic afflictions of his time and another affliction of Russia, both of which M. Haumand refers to as his “Hamletisme.” Yet in Virgin Soil, he appears to be a relaxed and almost careless master of his craft. Although he was an exile and sometimes intensely embittered, he gathered experience around his theme as only an artist can, having enriched his work through having outlasted his youth without forgetting its pains, joys, embarrassments, and love songs.
In Nejdanov it is another picture of that youth which we see—youth reduced to ineffectiveness by fatalism and by the egoism of the lyric nature which longs to gain dramatic freedom, but cannot achieve it. It is one of a series of portraits, wonderfully traced psychological studies of the Russian dreamers and incompatibles of last mid-century, of which the most moving figure is the hero of the earlier novel, Dimitri Rudin. If we cared to follow Turgenev strictly in his growth and contemporary relations, we ought to begin with his Sportsman’s Note Book. But so far as his novels go, he is the last writer to be taken chronologically. He was old enough in youth to understand old age in the forest, and young enough in age to provide his youth with fresh hues for another incarnation. Another element of his work which is very finely revealed and brought to a rare point of characterisation in Virgin Soil, is the prophetic intention he had of the woman’s part in the new order. For the real hero of the tale, as Mr. Edward Garnett has pointed out in an essay on Turgenev, is not Nejdanov and not Solomin; the part is cast in the woman’s figure of Mariana who broke the silence of “anonymous Russia.” Ivan Turgenev had the understanding that goes beneath the old delimitation of the novelist hide-bound by the law—“male and female created he them.”
In Nejdanov, we see a different side of youth—one that is rendered ineffective by fatalism and the self-absorption of a lyrical nature that yearns for dramatic freedom but can't attain it. It's part of a collection of portraits, beautifully crafted psychological studies of the Russian dreamers and misfits from the mid-19th century, with the most poignant figure being the protagonist of the earlier novel, Dimitri Rudin. If we wanted to follow Turgenev’s development and his connections to his time, we should start with his Sportsman’s Note Book. However, when it comes to his novels, he shouldn't be taken in a strictly chronological order. He was mature enough in his youth to grasp the essence of old age in the woods and young enough in later life to infuse his youth with new vibrancy for another life. Another aspect of his work, which is beautifully illustrated and finely characterized in Virgin Soil, is his foresight about the role of women in the new society. As Mr. Edward Garnett noted in an essay on Turgenev, the true hero of the story isn’t Nejdanov or Solomin; it’s the woman, Mariana, who broke the silence of “anonymous Russia.” Ivan Turgenev had a deep understanding that transcended the old boundaries of the novelist restricted by the notion of “male and female created he them.”
He had the same extreme susceptibility to the moods of nature. He loved her first for herself, and then with a sense of those inherited primitive associations with her scenes and hid influences which still play upon us to-day; and nothing could be surer than the wilder or tamer glimpses which are seen in this book and in its landscape settings of the characters. But Russ as he is, he never lets his scenery hide his people: he only uses it to enhance them. He is too great an artist to lose a human trait, as we see even in a grotesque vignette like that of Fomishka and Fimishka, or a chance picture like that of the Irish girl once seen by Solomin in London.
He was just as sensitive to nature's moods. He initially loved it for itself, and later recognized the deep-rooted connections we still have today with its landscapes and hidden influences; nothing illustrates this better than the wild or serene moments captured in this book and its vivid character settings. However, even with the focus on scenery, he never lets it overshadow the people: he uses it to bring them to life. He’s too skilled an artist to overlook any human quality, as we see even in a quirky scene involving Fomishka and Fimishka, or a random encounter with the Irish girl Solomin once spotted in London.
Turgenev was born at Orel, son of a cavalry colonel, in 1818. He died in exile, like his early master in romance Heine—that is in Paris—on the 4th of September, 1883. But at his own wish his remains were carried home and buried in the Volkoff Cemetery, St. Petersburg. The grey crow he had once seen in foreign fields and addressed in a fit of homesickness—
Turgenev was born in Orel, the son of a cavalry colonel, in 1818. He died in exile, like his early romantic mentor Heine—that is, in Paris—on September 4, 1883. However, at his own request, his remains were brought back home and buried in the Volkoff Cemetery in St. Petersburg. The gray crow he once saw in foreign lands and spoke to out of homesickness—
“Crow, crow,
You are grizzled, I know,
But from Russia you come;
Ah me, there lies home!”
“Crow, crow,
I know you're gray,
But you come from Russia;
Oh, how I miss home!”
called him back to his mother country, whose true son he remained despite all he suffered at her hands, and all the delicate revenges of the artistic prodigal that he was tempted to take.
called him back to his home country, whose true son he remained despite everything he endured from her, and all the subtle acts of revenge he was tempted to enact as the artistic prodigal he was.
E. R.
E. R.
The following is the list of Turgenev’s chief works:
The following is the list of Turgenev’s main works:
ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF WORKS: Russian Life in the interior: or, the Experiences of a Sportsman, from French version, by J. D. Meiklejohn, 1855; Annals of a Sportsman, from French version, by F. P. Abbott, 1885; Tales from the Notebook of a Sportsman, from the Russian, by E. Richter, 1895; Fathers and Sons, from the Russian, by E. Schuyler, 1867, 1883; Smoke: or, Life at Baden, from French version, 1868, by W. F. West, 1872, 1883; Liza: or, a Nest of Nobles, from the Russian, by W. R. S. Ralston, 1869, 1873, 1884; On the Eve, a tale, from the Russian, by C. E. Turner, 1871; Dimitri Roudine, from French and German versions, 1873, 1883; Spring Floods, from the Russian, by S. M. Batts, 1874; from the Russian, by E. Richter, 1895; A Lear of the Steppe, From the French, by W. H. Browne, 1874; Virgin Soil, from the French, by T. S. Perry, 1877, 1883, by A. W. Dilke, 1878; Poems in Prose, from the Russian, 1883; Senilia, Poems in Prose, with a Biographical Sketch of the Author, by S. J. Macmillan, 1890; First Love, and Punin and Baburin from the Russian, with a Biographical Introduction, by S. Jerrold, 1884; Mumu, and the Diary of a Superfluous Man, from the Russian, by H. Gersoni, 1884; Annouchka, a tale, from the French version, by F. P. Abbott, 1884; from the Russian (with An Unfortunate Woman), by H. Gersoni, 1886; The Unfortunate One, from the Russian, by A. R. Thompson, 1888 (see above for Gersoni’s translation); The Watch, from the Russian, by J. E. Williams, 1893.
ENGLISH TRANSLATIONS OF WORKS: Russian Life in the Interior: or, the Experiences of a Sportsman, from the French version by J. D. Meiklejohn, 1855; Annals of a Sportsman, from the French version by F. P. Abbott, 1885; Tales from the Notebook of a Sportsman, from the Russian by E. Richter, 1895; Fathers and Sons, from the Russian by E. Schuyler, 1867, 1883; Smoke: or, Life at Baden, from the French version, 1868, by W. F. West, 1872, 1883; Liza: or, a Nest of Nobles, from the Russian by W. R. S. Ralston, 1869, 1873, 1884; On the Eve, a tale, from the Russian by C. E. Turner, 1871; Dimitri Roudine, from French and German versions, 1873, 1883; Spring Floods, from the Russian by S. M. Batts, 1874; from the Russian by E. Richter, 1895; A Lear of the Steppe, from the French by W. H. Browne, 1874; Virgin Soil, from the French by T. S. Perry, 1877, 1883, by A. W. Dilke, 1878; Poems in Prose, from the Russian, 1883; Senilia, Poems in Prose, with a Biographical Sketch of the Author, by S. J. Macmillan, 1890; First Love, and Punin and Baburin from the Russian, with a Biographical Introduction, by S. Jerrold, 1884; Mumu, and the Diary of a Superfluous Man, from the Russian by H. Gersoni, 1884; Annouchka, a tale, from the French version by F. P. Abbott, 1884; from the Russian (with An Unfortunate Woman) by H. Gersoni, 1886; The Unfortunate One, from the Russian by A. R. Thompson, 1888 (see above for Gersoni’s translation); The Watch, from the Russian by J. E. Williams, 1893.
WORKS: Novels, translated by Constance Garnett, 15 vols., 1894-99. 1906. Novels and Stories, translated by Isabel F. Hapgood, with an Introduction by Henry James, 1903, etc.
WORKS: Novels, translated by Constance Garnett, 15 volumes, 1894-99. 1906. Novels and Stories, translated by Isabel F. Hapgood, with an Introduction by Henry James, 1903, etc.
LIFE: See above, Biographical Introductions to Poems in Prose and First Love; E. M. Arnold, Tourguéneff and his French Circle, translated from the work of E. Halperine-Kaminsky, 1898; J. A. T. Lloyd, Two Russian Reformers: Ivan Turgenev, Leo Tolstoy, 1910.
LIFE: See above, Biographical Introductions to Poems in Prose and First Love; E. M. Arnold, Tourguéneff and his French Circle, translated from the work of E. Halperine-Kaminsky, 1898; J. A. T. Lloyd, Two Russian Reformers: Ivan Turgenev, Leo Tolstoy, 1910.
“To turn over virgin soil it is necessary to use a deep plough going well into the earth, not a surface plough gliding lightly over the top.”—From a Farmer’s Notebook.
“To turn over virgin soil, you need to use a deep plow that goes deep into the earth, not just a surface plow that skims lightly over the top.”—From a Farmer’s Notebook.
I
At one o’clock in the afternoon of a spring day in the year 1868, a young man of twenty-seven, carelessly and shabbily dressed, was toiling up the back staircase of a five-storied house on Officers Street in St. Petersburg. Noisily shuffling his down-trodden goloshes and slowly swinging his heavy, clumsy figure, the man at last reached the very top flight and stopped before a half-open door hanging off its hinges. He did not ring the bell, but gave a loud sigh and walked straight into a small, dark passage.
At one o'clock in the afternoon on a spring day in 1868, a twenty-seven-year-old man, dressed in a careless and shabby way, was climbing the back staircase of a five-story building on Officers Street in St. Petersburg. Shuffling noisily in his worn-out galoshes and slowly moving his heavy, awkward frame, he finally reached the top floor and stopped in front of a half-open door that was hanging off its hinges. He didn't ring the bell; instead, he let out a loud sigh and walked straight into a small, dark hallway.
“Is Nejdanov at home?” he called out in a deep, loud voice.
“Is Nejdanov home?” he shouted in a deep, loud voice.
“No, he’s not. I’m here. Come in,” an equally coarse woman’s voice responded from the adjoining room.
“No, he's not. I'm here. Come in,” a similarly rough woman's voice replied from the next room.
“Is that Mashurina?” asked the new-comer.
“Is that Mashurina?” the newcomer asked.
“Yes, it is I. Are you Ostrodumov?”
“Yes, it's me. Are you Ostrodumov?”
“Pemien Ostrodumov,” he replied, carefully removing his goloshes, and hanging his shabby coat on a nail, he went into the room from whence issued the woman’s voice.
“Pemien Ostrodumov,” he said, carefully taking off his galoshes and hanging his worn coat on a nail, then he walked into the room where the woman's voice was coming from.
It was a narrow, untidy room, with dull green coloured walls, badly lighted by two dusty windows. The furnishings consisted of an iron bedstead standing in a corner, a table in the middle, several chairs, and a bookcase piled up with books. At the table sat a woman of about thirty. She was bareheaded, clad in a black stuff dress, and was smoking a cigarette. On catching sight of Ostrodumov she extended her broad, red hand without a word. He shook it, also without saying anything, dropped into a chair and pulled a half-broken cigar out of a side pocket. Mashurina gave him a light, and without exchanging a single word, or so much as looking at one another, they began sending out long, blue puffs into the stuffy room, already filled with smoke.
It was a cramped, messy room with dull green walls, poorly lit by two dusty windows. The furniture included an iron bed in one corner, a table in the center, a few chairs, and a bookcase stacked with books. Sitting at the table was a woman in her thirties. She had no head covering, wore a black fabric dress, and was smoking a cigarette. When she saw Ostrodumov, she reached out her broad, red hand without saying a word. He shook it silently, sat down in a chair, and pulled a half-broken cigar from his pocket. Mashurina lit it for him, and without exchanging a single word or even looking at each other, they started blowing out long, blue puffs of smoke into the already stuffy, smoke-filled room.
There was something similar about these two smokers, although their features were not a bit alike. In these two slovenly figures, with their coarse lips, teeth, and noses (Ostrodumov was even pock-marked), there was something honest and firm and persevering.
There was something similar about these two smokers, even though their features were completely different. In these two unkempt figures, with their rough lips, teeth, and noses (Ostrodumov even had pockmarks), there was something genuine, strong, and determined.
“Have you seen Nejdanov?” Ostrodumov asked.
“Have you seen Nejdanov?” Ostrodumov asked.
“Yes. He will be back directly. He has gone to the library with some books.”
“Yes. He'll be back soon. He went to the library with some books.”
Ostrodumov spat to one side.
Ostrodumov spat to the side.
“Why is he always rushing about nowadays? One can never get hold of him.”
“Why is he always in such a hurry these days? It’s impossible to reach him.”
Mashurina took out another cigarette.
Mashurina pulled out another cigarette.
“He’s bored,” she remarked, lighting it carefully.
“He's bored,” she said, lighting it with care.
“Bored!” Ostrodumov repeated reproachfully. “What self-indulgence! One would think we had no work to do. Heaven knows how we shall get through with it, and he complains of being bored!”
“Bored!” Ostrodumov said with a hint of reproach. “What a luxury! You’d think we had nothing to do. God knows how we’ll manage to get through everything, and he’s complaining about being bored!”
“Have you heard from Moscow?” Mashurina asked after a pause.
“Have you heard from Moscow?” Mashurina asked after a moment.
“Yes. A letter came three days ago.”
“Yes. A letter arrived three days ago.”
“Have you read it?”
"Did you read it?"
Ostrodumov nodded his head.
Ostrodumov nodded.
“Well? What news?”
“So, what’s the news?”
“Some of us must go there soon.”
“Some of us have to go there soon.”
Mashurina took the cigarette out of her mouth.
Mashurina took the cigarette out of her mouth.
“But why?” she asked. “They say everything is going on well there.”
“But why?” she asked. “They say everything is going fine over there.”
“Yes, that is so, but one man has turned out unreliable and must be got rid of. Besides that, there are other things. They want you to come too.”
“Yes, that's true, but one man has proven to be unreliable and needs to be removed. On top of that, there are other matters. They want you to come as well.”
“Do they say so in the letter?”
“Do they mention that in the letter?”
“Yes.”
"Yep."
Mashurina shook back her heavy hair, which was twisted into a small plait at the back, and fell over her eyebrows in front.
Mashurina tossed her thick hair back, which was styled into a small braid at the back, and it fell over her eyebrows in the front.
“Well,” she remarked; “if the thing is settled, then there is nothing more to be said.”
“Well,” she said, “if it's settled, then there's nothing more to discuss.”
“Of course not. Only one can’t do anything without money, and where are we to get it from?”
“Of course not. But you can’t do anything without money, so where are we supposed to get it from?”
Mashurina became thoughtful.
Mashurina got reflective.
“Nejdanov must get the money,” she said softly, as if to herself.
“Nejdanov needs to get the money,” she said quietly, almost to herself.
“That is precisely what I have come about,” Ostrodumov observed.
“That’s exactly why I’m here,” Ostrodumov observed.
“Have you got the letter?” Mashurina asked suddenly.
“Did you get the letter?” Mashurina asked suddenly.
“Yes. Would you like to see it?”
“Yes. Do you want to see it?”
“I should rather. But never mind, we can read it together presently.”
“I'd prefer to. But it's fine, we can read it together soon.”
“You need not doubt what I say. I am speaking the truth,” Ostrodumov grumbled.
“You don’t need to doubt what I’m saying. I’m speaking the truth,” Ostrodumov grumbled.
“I do not doubt it in the least.” They both ceased speaking and, as before, clouds of smoke rose silently from their mouths and curled feebly above their shaggy heads.
“I don’t doubt it at all.” They both stopped talking, and, like before, puffs of smoke rose silently from their mouths and lazily curled above their messy hair.
A sound of goloshes was heard from the passage.
A sound of galoshes was heard from the hallway.
“There he is,” Mashurina whispered.
“There he is,” Mashurina said quietly.
The door opened slightly and a head was thrust in, but it was not the head of Nejdanov.
The door cracked open a bit and a head poked in, but it wasn't Nejdanov's head.
It was a round head with rough black hair, a broad wrinkled forehead, bright brown eyes under thick eyebrows, a snub nose and a humorously-set mouth. The head looked round, nodded, smiled, showing a set of tiny white teeth, and came into the room with its feeble body, short arms, and bandy legs, which were a little lame. As soon as Mashurina and Ostrodumov caught sight of this head, an expression of contempt mixed with condescension came over their faces, as if each was thinking inwardly, “What a nuisance!” but neither moved nor uttered a single word. The newly arrived guest was not in the least taken aback by this reception, however; on the contrary it seemed to amuse him.
It was a round head with messy black hair, a wide wrinkled forehead, bright brown eyes beneath thick eyebrows, a flat nose, and a humorously shaped mouth. The head looked round, nodded, smiled, revealing a set of tiny white teeth, and entered the room with its frail body, short arms, and bowed legs, which were slightly lame. As soon as Mashurina and Ostrodumov caught sight of this head, a look of contempt mixed with condescension spread across their faces, as if each was thinking, “What an annoyance!” but neither moved or said a word. The newly arrived guest wasn't at all put off by this reception; in fact, it seemed to amuse him.
“What is the meaning of this?” he asked in a squeaky voice. “A duet? Why not a trio? And where’s the chief tenor?”
“What does this mean?” he asked in a high-pitched voice. “A duet? Why not a trio? And where’s the main tenor?”
“Do you mean Nejdanov, Mr. Paklin?” Ostrodumov asked solemnly.
“Are you talking about Nejdanov, Mr. Paklin?” Ostrodumov asked seriously.
“Yes, Mr. Ostrodumov.”
“Yeah, Mr. Ostrodumov.”
“He will be back directly, Mr. Paklin.”
“He'll be back soon, Mr. Paklin.”
“I am glad to hear that, Mr. Ostrodumov.”
“I’m happy to hear that, Mr. Ostrodumov.”
The little cripple turned to Mashurina. She frowned, and continued leisurely puffing her cigarette.
The little cripple turned to Mashurina. She frowned and kept casually puffing on her cigarette.
“How are you, my dear ... my dear ... I am so sorry. I always forget your Christian name and your father’s name.”
“How are you, my dear ... my dear ... I'm really sorry. I always forget your first name and your father's name.”
Mashurina shrugged her shoulders.
Mashurina shrugged.
“There is no need for you to know it. I think you know my surname. What more do you want? And why do you always keep on asking how I am? You see that I am still in the land of the living!”
“There’s no reason for you to know it. I think you know my last name. What more do you want? And why do you keep asking how I am? You see that I’m still alive!”
“Of course!” Paklin exclaimed, his face twitching nervously. “If you had been elsewhere, your humble servant would not have had the pleasure of seeing you here, and of talking to you! My curiosity is due to a bad, old-fashioned habit. But with regard to your name, it is awkward, somehow, simply to say Mashurina. I know that even in letters you only sign yourself Bonaparte! I beg pardon, Mashurina, but in conversation, however—”
“Of course!” Paklin said, his face twitching nervously. “If you had been somewhere else, your humble servant wouldn’t have had the pleasure of seeing you here and talking to you! My curiosity comes from a bad, old-fashioned habit. But about your name, it feels a bit awkward just to say Mashurina. I know that even in letters you only sign yourself Bonaparte! I apologize, Mashurina, but in conversation, however—”
“And who asks you to talk to me, pray?”
“And who told you to talk to me, please?”
Paklin gave a nervous, gulpy laugh.
Paklin let out a nervous laugh, almost choking on it.
“Well, never mind, my dear. Give me your hand. Don’t be cross. I know you mean well, and so do I.... Well?”
"Well, never mind, my dear. Give me your hand. Don't be upset. I know you mean well, and so do I.... Well?"
Paklin extended his hand, Mashurina looked at him severely and extended her own.
Paklin reached out his hand, and Mashurina looked at him sternly before offering her own.
“If you really want to know my name,” she said with the same expression of severity on her face, “I am called Fiekla.”
“If you really want to know my name,” she said, her face still serious, “I’m called Fiekla.”
“And I, Pemien,” Ostrodumov added in his bass voice.
“And I, Pemien,” Ostrodumov added in his deep voice.
“How very instructive! Then tell me, Oh Fiekla! and you, Oh Pemien! why you are so unfriendly, so persistently unfriendly to me when I—”
“How very informative! Then tell me, Oh Fiekla! and you, Oh Pemien! why you are so unfriendly, consistently unfriendly to me when I—”
“Mashurina thinks,” Ostrodumov interrupted him, “and not only Mashurina, that you are not to be depended upon, because you always laugh at everything.”
“Mashurina thinks,” Ostrodumov interrupted him, “and not just Mashurina, that you can’t be relied upon because you always laugh at everything.”
Paklin turned round on his heels.
Paklin turned around.
“That is the usual mistake people make about me, my dear Pemien! In the first place, I am not always laughing, and even if I were, that is no reason why you should not trust me. In the second, I have been flattered with your confidence on more than one occasion before now, a convincing proof of my trustworthiness. I am an honest man, my dear Pemien.”
“That’s the typical mistake people make about me, my dear Pemien! First of all, I’m not always laughing, and even if I were, that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t trust me. Secondly, I’ve earned your confidence more than once before, which is a solid proof of my reliability. I’m an honest man, my dear Pemien.”
Ostrodumov muttered something between his teeth, but Paklin continued without the slightest trace of a smile on his face.
Ostrodumov mumbled something under his breath, but Paklin went on without a hint of a smile on his face.
“No, I am not always laughing! I am not at all a cheerful person. You have only to look at me!”
“No, I’m not always laughing! I’m not a cheerful person at all. Just look at me!”
Ostrodumov looked at him. And really, when Paklin was not laughing, when he was silent, his face assumed a dejected, almost scared expression; it became funny and rather sarcastic only when he opened his lips. Ostrodumov did not say anything, however, and Paklin turned to Mashurina again.
Ostrodumov looked at him. And honestly, when Paklin wasn't laughing, when he was quiet, his face took on a sad, almost fearful look; it only became amusing and somewhat sarcastic when he started talking. Ostrodumov didn't say anything, though, and Paklin turned back to Mashurina.
“Well? And how are your studies getting on? Have you made any progress in your truly philanthropical art? Is it very hard to help an inexperienced citizen on his first appearance in this world?”
“Well? How are your studies coming along? Have you made any progress in your genuinely philanthropic work? Is it really difficult to help someone who's new to this world?”
“It is not at all hard if he happens to be no bigger than you are!” Mashurina retorted with a self-satisfied smile. (She had quite recently passed her examination as a midwife. Coming from a poor aristocratic family, she had left her home in the south of Russia about two years before, and with about twelve shillings in her pocket had arrived in Moscow, where she had entered a lying-in institution and had worked very hard to gain the necessary certificate. She was unmarried and very chaste.) “No wonder!” some sceptics may say (bearing in mind the description of her personal appearance; but we will permit ourselves to say that it was wonderful and rare).
“It’s not hard at all if he’s not any bigger than you!” Mashurina shot back with a satisfied grin. (She had just passed her midwifery exam. Coming from a poor aristocratic family, she left her home in southern Russia about two years ago and arrived in Moscow with just twelve shillings in her pocket. There, she entered a maternity institution and worked really hard to get her certification. She was single and very virtuous.) “No wonder!” some skeptics might say (considering her appearance; but we’ll say it was remarkable and exceptional).
Paklin laughed at her retort.
Paklin laughed at her comeback.
“Well done, my dear! I feel quite crushed! But it serves me right for being such a dwarf! I wonder where our host has got to?”
“Well done, my dear! I feel totally crushed! But I guess I brought this on myself for being such a shorty! I wonder where our host has gone?”
Paklin purposely changed the subject of conversation, which was rather a sore one to him. He could never resign himself to his small stature, nor indeed to the whole of his unprepossessing figure. He felt it all the more because he was passionately fond of women and would have given anything to be attractive to them. The consciousness of his pitiful appearance was a much sorer point with him than his low origin and unenviable position in society. His father, a member of the lower middle class, had, through all sorts of dishonest means, attained the rank of titular councillor. He had been fairly successful as an intermediary in legal matters, and managed estates and house property. He had made a moderate fortune, but had taken to drink towards the end of his life and had left nothing after his death.
Paklin deliberately changed the subject, which was a sensitive topic for him. He could never come to terms with his short stature or his overall unappealing appearance. He felt this even more because he was deeply attracted to women and would have given anything to be appealing to them. The awareness of his unfortunate looks bothered him far more than his low social status and challenging position in society. His father, a member of the lower middle class, had climbed to the rank of titular councillor through various dishonest means. He had done reasonably well as a mediator in legal matters and managed estates and properties. He had made a modest fortune but turned to drinking towards the end of his life and left nothing behind after his death.
Young Paklin, he was called Sila—Sila Samsonitch,* and always regarded this name as a joke against himself, was educated in a commercial school, where he had acquired a good knowledge of German. After a great many difficulties he had entered an office, where he received a salary of five hundred roubles a year, out of which he had to keep himself, an invalid aunt, and a humpbacked sister. At the time of our story Paklin was twenty-eight years old. He had a great many acquaintances among students and young people, who liked him for his cynical wit, his harmless, though biting, self-confident speeches, his one-sided, unpedantic, though genuine, learning, but occasionally they sat on him severely. Once, on arriving late at a political meeting, he hastily began excusing himself. “Paklin was afraid!” some one sang out from a corner of the room, and everyone laughed. Paklin laughed with them, although it was like a stab in his heart. “He is right, the blackguard!” he thought to himself. Nejdanov he had come across in a little Greek restaurant, where he was in the habit of taking his dinner, and where he sat airing his rather free and audacious views. He assured everyone that the main cause of his democratic turn of mind was the bad Greek cooking, which upset his liver.
Young Paklin, who was called Sila—Sila Samsonitch,* always thought of that name as a joke against himself, went to a commercial school, where he learned a fair amount of German. After a lot of struggles, he landed a job in an office, earning a salary of five hundred roubles a year, which he needed to support himself, his sick aunt, and his hunchbacked sister. At the time of our story, Paklin was twenty-eight years old. He had many friends among students and young people, who appreciated his cynical humor, his harmless but sharp self-assured comments, and his one-sided, unpretentious yet genuine knowledge. However, they occasionally gave him a hard time. One time, when he arrived late to a political meeting, he quickly started making excuses. “Paklin was afraid!” someone called out from the corner of the room, and everyone burst into laughter. Paklin laughed along, even though it felt like a stab in his heart. “He's right, that jerk!” he thought to himself. He had met Nejdanov in a little Greek restaurant, where he often went for dinner and shared his pretty bold and audacious opinions. He claimed that the main reason for his democratic beliefs was the terrible Greek cooking that upset his stomach.
* Meaning strength, son of Samson.
* Meaning strength, son of Samson.
“I wonder where our host has got to?” he repeated. “He has been out of sorts lately. Heaven forbid that he should be in love!”
“I wonder where our host is?” he repeated. “He’s been acting weird lately. I hope he’s not in love!”
Mashurina scowled.
Mashurina frowned.
“He has gone to the library for books. As for falling in love, he has neither the time nor the opportunity.”
“He has gone to the library for books. As for falling in love, he has neither the time nor the chance.”
“Why not with you?” almost escaped Paklin’s lips.
“Why not with you?” almost slipped out of Paklin's mouth.
“I should like to see him, because I have an important matter to talk over with him,” he said aloud.
“I want to see him because I have something important to discuss with him,” he said out loud.
“What about?” Ostrodumov asked. “Our affairs?”
“What about it?” Ostrodumov asked. “Our business?”
“Perhaps yours; that is, our common affairs.”
“Maybe yours; I mean, our shared concerns.”
Ostrodumov hummed. He did not believe him. “Who knows? He’s such a busy body,” he thought.
Ostrodumov hummed. He didn’t believe him. “Who knows? He’s such a busybody,” he thought.
“There he is at last!” Mashurina exclaimed suddenly, and her small unattractive eyes, fixed on the door, brightened, as if lit up by an inner ray, making them soft and warm and tender.
“There he is at last!” Mashurina suddenly exclaimed, and her small, unremarkable eyes, focused on the door, lit up, as if illuminated by an inner light, making them soft, warm, and tender.
The door opened, and this time a young man of twenty-three, with a cap on his head and a bundle of books under his arm, entered the room. It was Nejdanov himself.
The door opened, and this time a twenty-three-year-old man, wearing a cap and carrying a stack of books under his arm, walked into the room. It was Nejdanov himself.
II
At the sight of visitors he stopped in the doorway, took them in at a glance, threw off his cap, dropped the books on to the floor, walked over to the bed, and sat down on the very edge. An expression of annoyance and displeasure passed over his pale handsome face, which seemed even paler than it really was, in contrast to his dark-red, wavy hair.
At the sight of visitors, he paused in the doorway, assessed them with a glance, took off his cap, dropped the books on the floor, walked to the bed, and sat down right on the edge. A look of annoyance and displeasure crossed his pale, good-looking face, which seemed even paler than usual next to his dark red, wavy hair.
Mashurina turned away and bit her lip; Ostrodumov muttered, “At last!”
Mashurina turned away and bit her lip; Ostrodumov muttered, “Finally!”
Paklin was the first to approach him.
Paklin was the first one to approach him.
“Why, what is the matter, Alexai Dmitritch, Hamlet of Russia? Has something happened, or are you just simply depressed, without any particular cause?”
“Why, what’s wrong, Alexai Dmitritch, the Hamlet of Russia? Did something happen, or are you just feeling down for no specific reason?”
“Oh, stop! Mephistopheles of Russia!” Nejdanov exclaimed irritably. “I am not in the mood for fencing with blunt witticisms just now.”
“Oh, stop! Mephistopheles of Russia!” Nejdanov said irritably. “I’m not in the mood for sparring with dull jokes right now.”
Paklin laughed.
Paklin chuckled.
“That’s not quite correct. If it is wit, then it can’t be blunt. If blunt, then it can’t be wit.”
"That's not exactly right. If it's wit, then it can't be blunt. If it's blunt, then it can't be wit."
“All right, all right! We know you are clever!”
“All right, all right! We know you’re smart!”
“Your nerves are out of order,” Paklin remarked hesitatingly. “Or has something really happened?”
“Your nerves are all over the place,” Paklin said uncertainly. “Or has something actually happened?”
“Oh, nothing in particular, only that it is impossible to show one’s nose in this hateful town without knocking against some vulgarity, stupidity, tittle-tattle, or some horrible injustice. One can’t live here any longer!”
“Oh, nothing specific, just that it's impossible to step out in this awful town without bumping into some vulgarity, stupidity, gossip, or some terrible injustice. You can't live here anymore!”
“Is that why your advertisement in the papers says that you want a place and have no objection to leaving St. Petersburg?” Ostrodumov asked.
“Is that why your ad in the papers says you're looking for a place and don't mind leaving St. Petersburg?” Ostrodumov asked.
“Yes. I would go away from here with the greatest of pleasure, if some fool could be found who would offer me a place!”
“Yes. I would leave here with great pleasure if some idiot could be found who would offer me a place!”
“You should first fulfill your duties here,” Mashurina remarked significantly, her face still turned away.
“You should take care of your responsibilities here first,” Mashurina said meaningfully, her face still turned away.
“What duties?” Nejdanov asked, turning towards her.
“What duties?” Nejdanov asked, turning to her.
Mashurina bit her lip. “Ask Ostrodumov.”
Mashurina bit her lip. “Talk to Ostrodumov.”
Nejdanov turned to Ostrodumov. The latter hummed and hawed, as if to say, “Wait a minute.”
Nejdanov turned to Ostrodumov. The latter hesitated, as if to say, “Hold on a second.”
“But seriously,” Paklin broke in, “have you heard any unpleasant news?”
“But seriously,” Paklin interrupted, “have you heard any bad news?”
Nejdanov bounced up from the bed like an india-rubber ball. “What more do you want?” he shouted out suddenly, in a ringing voice. “Half of Russia is dying of hunger! The Moscow News is triumphant! They want to introduce classicism, the students’ benefit clubs have been closed, spies everywhere, oppression, lies, betrayals, deceit! And it is not enough for him! He wants some new unpleasantness! He thinks that I am joking.... Basanov has been arrested,” he added, lowering his voice. “I heard it at the library.”
Nejdanov sprang up from the bed like a rubber ball. “What more do you want?” he suddenly shouted, his voice ringing. “Half of Russia is starving! The Moscow News is celebrating! They want to bring back classicism, the students' support groups have been shut down, there are spies everywhere, oppression, lies, betrayals, deceit! And that's not enough for him! He wants some new drama! He thinks I’m joking.... Basanov has been arrested,” he added, lowering his voice. “I heard it at the library.”
Mashurina and Ostrodumov lifted their heads simultaneously.
Mashurina and Ostrodumov lifted their heads at the same time.
“My dear Alexai Dmitritch,” Paklin began, “you are upset, and for a very good reason. But have you forgotten in what times and in what country we are living? Amongst us a drowning man must himself create the straw to clutch at. Why be sentimental over it? One must look the devil straight in the face and not get excited like children—”
“My dear Alexai Dmitritch,” Paklin started, “you’re upset, and you have every right to be. But have you forgotten what times we’re living in and what country we’re in? Here, a drowning man has to make his own straw to hold on to. Why get sentimental about it? You have to stare the devil right in the face and not react like children—”
“Oh, don’t, please!” Nejdanov interrupted him desperately, frowning as if in pain. “We know you are energetic and not afraid of anything—”
“Oh, please don’t!” Nejdanov interrupted him urgently, his frown showing clear distress. “We get it, you’re totally confident and fearless—”
“I—not afraid of anything?” Paklin began.
“I—afraid of nothing?” Paklin asked.
“I wonder who could have betrayed Basanov?” Nejdanov continued. “I simply can’t understand!”
“I’m really curious about who could have betrayed Basanov,” Nejdanov went on. “I just can’t wrap my head around it!”
“A friend no doubt. Friends are great at that. One must look alive! I once had a friend, who seemed a good fellow; he was always concerned about me and my reputation. ‘I say, what dreadful stories are being circulated about you!’ he would greet me one day. ‘They say that you poisoned your uncle and that on one occasion, when you were introduced into a certain house, you sat the whole evening with your back to the hostess and that she was so upset that she cried at the insult! What awful nonsense! What fools could possibly believe such things!’ Well, and what do you think? A year after I quarrelled with this same friend, and in his farewell letter to me he wrote, ‘You who killed your own uncle! You who were not ashamed to insult an honourable lady by sitting with your back to her,’ and so on and so on. Here are friends for you!”
“A friend for sure. Friends excel at that. You have to stay on your toes! I once had a friend who seemed like a decent guy; he was always worrying about me and my reputation. ‘I can’t believe the awful stories going around about you!’ he said to me one day. ‘They say you poisoned your uncle and that one time, when you were introduced at a certain house, you spent the whole evening with your back to the hostess and that she was so upset she cried over the insult! What total nonsense! Who could possibly believe such things?’ Well, guess what? A year later, after I had a falling out with this same friend, he wrote in his goodbye letter to me, ‘You who killed your own uncle! You who have no shame sitting with your back to an honorable lady,’ and so on and so forth. These are friends for you!”
Ostrodumov and Mashurina exchanged glances.
Ostrodumov and Mashurina shared looks.
“Alexai Dmitritch!” Ostrodumov exclaimed in his heavy bass voice; he was evidently anxious to avoid a useless discussion. “A letter has come from Moscow, from Vassily Nikolaevitch.”
“Alexai Dmitritch!” Ostrodumov exclaimed in his deep voice; he clearly wanted to skip any pointless discussion. “A letter has arrived from Moscow, from Vassily Nikolaevitch.”
Nejdanov trembled slightly and cast down his eyes.
Nejdanov shivered a little and looked down.
“What does he say?” he asked at last.
"What does he say?" he finally asked.
“He wants us to go there with her.” Ostrodumov indicated to Mashurina with his eyebrows.
“He wants us to go there with her.” Ostrodumov raised his eyebrows at Mashurina.
“Do they want her too?”
“Do they want her as well?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“Well, what’s the difficulty?”
“Well, what’s the issue?”
“Why, money, of course.”
“Why, money, obviously.”
Nejdanov got up from the bed and walked over to the window.
Nejdanov got out of bed and walked over to the window.
“How much do you want?”
“How much do you need?”
“Not less than fifty roubles.”
"At least fifty roubles."
Nejdanov was silent.
Nejdanov was quiet.
“I have no money just now,” he whispered at last, drumming his fingers on the window pane, “but I could get some. Have you got the letter?”
“I don’t have any money right now,” he whispered finally, tapping his fingers on the window pane, “but I could get some. Do you have the letter?”
“Yes, it ... that is ... certainly....”
“Yes, it ... that is ... definitely....”
“Why are you always trying to keep things from me?” Paklin exclaimed. “Have I not deserved your confidence? Even if I were not fully in sympathy with what you are undertaking, do you think for a moment that I am in a position to turn around or gossip?”
“Why are you always trying to hide things from me?” Paklin exclaimed. “Haven't I earned your trust? Even if I don’t completely agree with what you're doing, do you really think I would turn around or spread rumors?”
“Without intending to, perhaps,” Ostrodumov remarked.
“Maybe without even realizing it,” Ostrodumov said.
“Neither with nor without intention! Miss Mashurina is looking at me with a smile ... but I say—”
“Neither with nor without intention! Miss Mashurina is smiling at me ... but I say—”
“I am not smiling!” Mashurina burst out.
“I am not smiling!” Mashurina shouted.
“But I say,” Paklin went on, “that you have no tact. You are utterly incapable of recognising your real friends. If a man can laugh, then you think that he can’t be serious—”
“But I say,” Paklin continued, “that you have no tact. You are completely incapable of recognizing your true friends. If a guy can laugh, then you think he can’t be serious—”
“Is it not so?” Mashurina snapped.
“Isn’t it?” Mashurina snapped.
“You are in need of money, for instance,” Paklin continued with new force, paying no attention to Mashurina; “Nejdanov hasn’t any. I could get it for you.”
“You need money, for example,” Paklin went on with renewed intensity, ignoring Mashurina; “Nejdanov doesn’t have any. I could get it for you.”
Nejdanov wheeled round from the window.
Nejdanov turned away from the window.
“No, no. It is not necessary. I can get the money. I will draw some of my allowance in advance. Now I recollect, they owe me something. Let us look at the letter, Ostrodumov.”
“No, no. It's not necessary. I can get the money. I'll take some of my allowance early. Now I remember, they owe me something. Let's check the letter, Ostrodumov.”
Ostrodumov remained motionless for a time, then he looked around, stood up, bent down, turned up one of the legs of his trousers, and carefully pulled a piece of blue paper out of his high boot, blew at it for some reason or another, and handed it to Nejdanov. The latter took the piece of paper, unfolded it, read it carefully, and passed it on to Mashurina. She stood up, also read it, and handed it back to Nejdanov, although Paklin had extended his hand for it. Nejdanov shrugged his shoulders and gave the secret letter to Paklin. The latter scanned the paper in his turn, pressed his lips together significantly, and laid it solemnly on the table. Ostrodumov took it, lit a large match, which exhaled a strong odour of sulphur, lifted the paper high above his head, as if showing it to all present, set fire to it, and, regardless of his fingers, put the ashes into the stove. No one moved or pronounced a word during this proceeding; all had their eyes fixed on the floor. Ostrodumov looked concentrated and business-like, Nejdanov furious, Paklin intense, and Mashurina as if she were present at holy mass.
Ostrodumov stayed motionless for a moment, then looked around, got up, bent down, rolled up one of the legs of his pants, and carefully pulled out a piece of blue paper from his high boot. He blew on it for some reason and handed it to Nejdanov. Nejdanov took the paper, unfolded it, read it carefully, and passed it to Mashurina. She stood up, read it too, and handed it back to Nejdanov, even though Paklin had reached out for it. Nejdanov shrugged and gave the secret letter to Paklin. Paklin looked at the paper, pressed his lips together meaningfully, and laid it solemnly on the table. Ostrodumov took it, lit a large match that smelled strongly of sulfur, raised the paper high above his head as if showing it to everyone present, set it on fire, and, without caring about his fingers, tossed the ashes into the stove. No one moved or said a word during this; everyone had their eyes fixed on the floor. Ostrodumov looked focused and serious, Nejdanov was furious, Paklin was intense, and Mashurina appeared as if she were at a religious service.
About two minutes went by in this way, everyone feeling uncomfortable. Paklin was the first to break the silence.
About two minutes passed like this, with everyone feeling uneasy. Paklin was the first to speak up.
“Well?” he began. “Is my sacrifice to be received on the altar of the fatherland? Am I permitted to bring, if not the whole at any rate, twenty-five or thirty roubles for the common cause?”
"Well?" he started. "Is my sacrifice going to be accepted for the sake of our country? Can I contribute, if not the whole amount, at least twenty-five or thirty roubles for the greater good?"
Nejdanov flared up. He seemed to be boiling over with annoyance, which was not lessened by the solemn burning of the letter—he was only waiting for an opportunity to burst out.
Nejdanov exploded. He appeared to be seething with irritation, which was only fueled by the serious act of burning the letter—he was just waiting for a chance to let it all out.
“I tell you that I don’t want it, don’t want, don’t want it! I’ll not allow it and I’ll not take it! I can get the money. I can get it at once. I am not in need of anyone’s help!”
“I’m telling you that I don’t want it, don’t want it at all! I won’t allow it and I won’t accept it! I can get the money. I can get it right away. I don’t need anyone’s help!”
“My dear Alexai,” Paklin remarked, “I see that you are not a democrat in spite of your being a revolutionist!”
“My dear Alexai,” Paklin said, “I see that you're not a democrat even though you're a revolutionary!”
“Why not say straight out that I’m an aristocrat?”
“Why not just say that I’m an aristocrat?”
“So you are up to a certain point.”
“So you are to a certain extent.”
Nejdanov gave a forced laugh.
Nejdanov laughed awkwardly.
“I see you are hinting at the fact of my being illegitimate. You can save yourself the trouble, my dear boy. I am not likely to forget it.”
“I see you're suggesting that I'm illegitimate. You can spare yourself the effort, my dear boy. I’m not going to forget it.”
Paklin threw up his arms in despair.
Paklin threw his arms up in despair.
“Aliosha! What is the matter with you? How can you twist my words so? I hardly know you today.”
“Aliosha! What’s wrong with you? How can you twist my words like that? I hardly recognize you today.”
Nejdanov shrugged his shoulders.
Nejdanov shrugged.
“Basanov’s arrest has upset you, but he was so careless—”
“Basanov’s arrest has bothered you, but he was just so reckless—”
“He did not hide his convictions,” Mashurina put in gloomily. “It is not for us to sit in judgment upon him!”
“He didn’t hide his beliefs,” Mashurina said sadly. “It’s not our place to judge him!”
“Quite so; only he might have had a little more consideration for others, who are likely to be compromised through him now.”
“Exactly; he could have shown a bit more consideration for others, who might get caught up in his actions now.”
“What makes you think so?” Ostrodumov bawled out in his turn. “Basanov has plenty of character, he will not betray anyone. Besides, not every one can be cautious you know, Mr. Paklin.”
“What makes you think that?” Ostrodumov shouted in response. “Basanov has a lot of integrity; he won't betray anyone. Plus, not everyone can be cautious, you know, Mr. Paklin.”
Paklin was offended and was about to say something when Nejdanov interrupted him.
Paklin was upset and was ready to say something when Nejdanov cut him off.
“I vote we leave politics for a time, ladies and gentlemen!” he exclaimed.
“I suggest we put politics aside for a while, everyone!” he exclaimed.
A silence ensued.
Silence followed.
“I ran across Skoropikin today,” Paklin was the first to begin. “Our great national critic, aesthetic, and enthusiast! What an insufferable creature! He is forever boiling and frothing over like a bottle of sour kvas. A waiter runs with it, his finger stuck in the bottle instead of a cork, a fat raisin in the neck, and when it has done frothing and foaming there is nothing left at the bottom but a few drops of some nasty stuff, which far from quenching any one’s thirst is enough to make one ill. He’s a most dangerous person for young people to come in contact with.”
“I ran into Skoropikin today,” Paklin was the first to say. “Our so-called national critic, aesthetic expert, and enthusiast! What an unbearable guy! He’s always bubbling and frothing like a bottle of spoiled kvass. A waiter rushes with it, his finger stuck in the bottle instead of a cork, a fat raisin stuck in the neck, and when it’s done bubbling and foaming, there’s nothing left at the bottom but a few drops of some horrible liquid, which doesn’t quench anyone’s thirst and is enough to make someone sick. He’s really a dangerous person for young people to be around.”
Paklin’s true and rather apt comparison raised no smile on his listeners’ faces, only Nejdanov remarked that if young people were fools enough to interest themselves in aesthetics, they deserved no pity whatever, even if Skoropikin did lead them astray.
Paklin's accurate and fitting comparison didn’t bring any smiles to his listeners' faces; only Nejdanov commented that if young people were foolish enough to care about aesthetics, they didn’t deserve any sympathy at all, even if Skoropikin was misleading them.
“Of course,” Paklin exclaimed with some warmth—the less sympathy he met with, the more heated he became—“I admit that the question is not a political one, but an important one, nevertheless. According to Skoropikin, every ancient work of art is valueless because it is old. If that were true, then art would be reduced to nothing more or less than mere fashion. A preposterous idea, not worth entertaining. If art has no firmer foundation than that, if it is not eternal, then it is utterly useless. Take science, for instance. In mathematics do you look upon Euler, Laplace, or Gauss as fools? Of course not. You accept their authority. Then why question the authority of Raphael and Mozart? I must admit, however, that the laws of art are far more difficult to define than the laws of nature, but they exist just the same, and he who fails to see them is blind, whether he shuts his eyes to them purposely or not.”
“Of course,” Paklin said warmly—the less sympathy he received, the more agitated he became—“I acknowledge that the question isn’t political, but it’s still important. According to Skoropikin, every ancient piece of art is worthless just because it’s old. If that were true, art would amount to nothing more than a trend. That’s a ridiculous idea, not even worth considering. If art has no stronger foundation than that, if it isn't timeless, then it’s completely useless. Look at science, for example. In mathematics, do you think of Euler, Laplace, or Gauss as fools? Of course not. You recognize their authority. So why question the authority of Raphael and Mozart? I must admit, though, that the principles of art are much harder to define than the laws of nature, but they exist just the same, and anyone who doesn’t see them is blind, whether they’re willfully ignoring them or not.”
Paklin ceased, but no one uttered a word. They all sat with tightly closed mouths as if feeling unutterably sorry for him.
Paklin stopped talking, but no one said anything. They all sat there with their mouths shut tight, as if they felt incredibly sorry for him.
“All the same,” Ostrodumov remarked, “I am not in the least sorry for the young people who run after Skoropikin.”
“All the same,” Ostrodumov said, “I don't feel the slightest bit sorry for the young people who chase after Skoropikin.”
“You are hopeless,” Paklin thought. “I had better be going.”
“You're hopeless,” Paklin thought. “I should probably leave.”
He went up to Nejdanov, intending to ask his opinion about smuggling in the magazine, the Polar Star, from abroad (the Bell had already ceased to exist), but the conversation took such a turn that it was impossible to raise the question. Paklin had already taken up his hat, when suddenly, without the slightest warning, a wonderfully pleasant, manly baritone was heard from the passage. The very sound of this voice suggested something gentle, fresh, and well-bred.
He approached Nejdanov, planning to ask his opinion about smuggling in the magazine, the Polar Star, from overseas (the Bell was already out of print), but the conversation shifted in such a way that it was impossible to bring it up. Paklin had already picked up his hat when, out of nowhere, a wonderfully pleasant, deep baritone voice echoed from the hallway. The tone of this voice conveyed a sense of gentleness, freshness, and refinement.
“Is Mr. Nejdanov at home?”
“Is Mr. Nejdanov home?”
They all looked at one another in amazement.
They all shared shocked glances.
“Is Mr. Nejdanov at home?” the baritone repeated.
“Is Mr. Nejdanov home?” the baritone repeated.
“Yes, he is,” Nejdanov replied at last.
“Yes, he is,” Nejdanov finally replied.
The door opened gently and a man of about forty entered the room and slowly removed his glossy hat from his handsome, closely cropped head. He was tall and well-made, and dressed in a beautiful cloth coat with a gorgeous beaver collar, although it was already the end of April. He impressed Nejdanov and Paklin, and even Mashurina and Ostrodumov, with his elegant, easy carriage and courteous manner. They all rose instinctively on his entrance.
The door opened softly and a man around forty walked into the room, slowly taking off his shiny hat from his good-looking, closely cropped hair. He was tall and well-built, wearing a stylish coat with a lovely beaver collar, even though it was already late April. He made an impression on Nejdanov, Paklin, and even Mashurina and Ostrodumov with his elegant, relaxed demeanor and polite behavior. They all stood up instinctively when he entered.
III
The elegantly dressed man went up to Nejdanov with an amiable smile and began: “I have already had the pleasure of meeting you and even speaking to you, Mr. Nejdanov, the day before yesterday, if you remember, at the theatre.” (The visitor paused, as though waiting for Nejdanov to make some remark, but the latter merely bowed slightly and blushed.) “I have come to see you about your advertisement, which I noticed in the paper. I should like us to have a talk if your visitors would not mind....” (He bowed to Mashurina, and waved a grey-gloved hand in the direction of Paklin and Ostrodumov.)
The well-dressed man approached Nejdanov with a friendly smile and said, “I’ve already had the pleasure of meeting you and even talking to you, Mr. Nejdanov, the day before yesterday, if you recall, at the theater.” (The visitor paused, seemingly waiting for Nejdanov to say something, but Nejdanov just gave a slight bow and blushed.) “I came to talk to you about your advertisement that I saw in the paper. I’d like us to have a conversation if your guests wouldn’t mind....” (He bowed to Mashurina and waved a gray-gloved hand toward Paklin and Ostrodumov.)
“Not at all,” Nejdanov replied awkwardly. “Won’t you sit down?”
“Not at all,” Nejdanov replied awkwardly. “Why don’t you take a seat?”
The visitor bowed from the waist, drew a chair to himself, but did not sit down, as every one else was standing. He merely gazed around the room with his bright though half-closed eyes.
The visitor bowed politely, pulled a chair closer, but didn’t sit down since everyone else was standing. He simply looked around the room with his bright, slightly closed eyes.
“Goodbye, Alexai Dmitritch,” Mashurina exclaimed suddenly. “I will come again presently.”
“Goodbye, Alexai Dmitritch,” Mashurina said suddenly. “I’ll be back soon.”
“And I too,” Ostrodumov added.
"And me too," Ostrodumov added.
Mashurina did not take the slightest notice of the visitor as she passed him, but went straight up to Nejdanov, gave him a hearty shake of the hand, and left the room without bowing to anyone. Ostrodumov followed her, making an unnecessary noise with his boots, and snorting out once or twice contemptuously, “There’s a beaver collar for you!”
Mashurina completely ignored the visitor as she walked by him, heading straight to Nejdanov, giving him a warm handshake, and then leaving the room without acknowledging anyone else. Ostrodumov trailed behind her, loudly stomping his boots and snorting a couple of times with disdain, “There’s a beaver collar for you!”
The visitor accompanied them with a polite though slightly inquisitive look, and then directed his gaze to Paklin, hoping the latter would follow their example, but Paklin withdrew into a corner and settled down. A peculiarly suppressed smile played on his lips ever since the appearance of the stranger. The visitor and Nejdanov also sat down.
The visitor joined them with a polite but slightly curious expression, then turned his gaze to Paklin, hoping he would join them, but Paklin backed into a corner and settled down. A uniquely restrained smile had been on his lips ever since the stranger showed up. The visitor and Nejdanov also sat down.
“My name is Sipiagin. You may perhaps have heard of me,” the visitor began with modest pride.
“My name is Sipiagin. You might have heard of me,” the visitor began with a hint of pride.
We must first relate how Nejdanov had met him at the theatre.
We should start by explaining how Nejdanov met him at the theater.
There had been a performance of Ostrovsky’s play Never Sit in Another Man’s Sledge, on the occasion of the great actor Sadovsky’s coming from Moscow. Rusakov, one of the characters in the play, was known to be one of his favourite parts. Just before dinner on that day, Nejdanov went down to the theatre to book a ticket, but found a large crowd already waiting there. He walked up to the desk with the intention of getting a ticket for the pit, when an officer, who happened to be standing behind him, thrust a three-rouble note over Nejdanov’s head and called out to the man inside: “He” (meaning Nejdanov) “will probably want change. I don’t. Give me a ticket for the stalls, please. Make haste, I’m in a hurry!”
There was a performance of Ostrovsky’s play Never Sit in Another Man’s Sledge to celebrate the arrival of the great actor Sadovsky from Moscow. Rusakov, one of the characters in the play, was known to be one of his favorite roles. Just before dinner that day, Nejdanov went down to the theater to buy a ticket but found a big crowd already waiting. He walked up to the counter intending to get a ticket for the pit when an officer standing behind him shoved a three-rouble note over Nejdanov’s head and yelled to the man inside, “He” (meaning Nejdanov) “will probably need change. I don’t. Give me a ticket for the stalls, please. Hurry up, I’m in a rush!”
“Excuse me, sir, I want a ticket for the stalls myself!” Nejdanov exclaimed, throwing down a three-rouble note, all the ready money he possessed. He got his ticket, and in the evening appeared in the aristocratic part of the Alexandrinsky Theatre.
“Excuse me, sir, I want a ticket for the stalls myself!” Nejdanov exclaimed, tossing down a three-rouble note, all the cash he had. He got his ticket, and in the evening, he showed up in the upscale section of the Alexandrinsky Theatre.
He was badly dressed, without gloves and in dirty boots. He was uncomfortable and angry with himself for feeling uncomfortable. A general with numerous orders glittering on his breast sat on his right, and on his left this same elegant Sipiagin, whose appearance two days later at Nejdanov’s so astonished Mashurina and Ostrodumov. The general stared at Nejdanov every now and again, as though at something indecent, out of place, and offensive. Sipiagin looked at him sideways, but did not seem unfriendly. All the people surrounding him were evidently personages of some importance, and as they all knew one another, they kept exchanging remarks, exclamations, greetings, occasionally even over Nejdanov’s head. He sat there motionless and ill at ease in his spacious armchair, feeling like an outcast. Ostrovsky’s play and Sadovsky’s acting afforded him but little pleasure, and he felt bitter at heart. When suddenly, Oh wonder! During one of the intervals, his neighbour on the left, not the glittering general, but the other with no marks of distinction on his breast, addressed him politely and kindly, but somewhat timidly. He asked him what he thought of Ostrovsky’s play, wanted to know his opinion of it as a representative of the new generation. Nejdanov, overwhelmed and half frightened, his heart beating fast, answered at first curtly, in monosyllables, but soon began to be annoyed with his own excitement. “After all,” he thought, “am I not a man like everybody else?” And began expressing his opinions quite freely, without any restraint. He got so carried away by his subject, and spoke so loudly, that he quite alarmed the order-bedecked general. Nejdanov was a strong admirer of Ostrovsky, but could not help feeling, in spite of the author’s great genius, his evident desire to throw a slur on modern civilisation in the burlesqued character of Veherov, in Never Sit in Another Man’s Sledge.
He was poorly dressed, without gloves and in dirty boots. He felt uncomfortable and was annoyed with himself for feeling that way. A general with several shiny medals sat to his right, and on his left was the elegant Sipiagin, whose appearance two days later at Nejdanov’s surprised Mashurina and Ostrodumov. The general glanced at Nejdanov from time to time as if he were something improper, out of place, and offensive. Sipiagin looked at him sideways but didn’t seem hostile. Everyone around him was clearly a person of importance, and since they all knew each other, they exchanged remarks, exclamations, and greetings, sometimes even over Nejdanov’s head. He sat there motionless and awkward in his roomy armchair, feeling like an outsider. Ostrovsky’s play and Sadovsky’s acting provided him with little enjoyment, leaving him feeling bitter. Then suddenly, to his surprise! During one of the breaks, his neighbor on the left, not the decorated general, but the other guy without any distinctions, spoke to him politely and kindly, though a bit shyly. He asked what Nejdanov thought of Ostrovsky’s play, wanting his opinion as a representative of the new generation. Nejdanov, feeling overwhelmed and a little scared, with his heart racing, initially responded curtly, using one-word answers, but soon began to feel irritated with his own nervousness. “After all,” he thought, “am I not just like everyone else?” He started expressing his thoughts more freely, without holding back. He got so into his topic and spoke so loudly that he startled the medaled general. Nejdanov admired Ostrovsky a lot but couldn’t help feeling that despite the author’s undeniable genius, he was trying to cast a negative light on modern civilization through the exaggerated character of Veherov in Never Sit in Another Man’s Sledge.
His polite neighbour listened to him attentively, evidently interested in what he said. He spoke to him again in the next interval, not about the play this time, but about various matters of everyday life, about science, and even touched upon political questions. He was decidedly interested in his eloquent young companion. Nejdanov did not feel in the least constrained as before, but even began to assume airs, as if saying, “If you really want to know, I can satisfy your curiosity!” The general’s annoyance grew to indignation and even suspicion.
His polite neighbor listened to him carefully, clearly interested in what he was saying. He spoke to him again during the next break, this time not about the play, but about different aspects of everyday life, science, and even brought up political issues. He was definitely interested in his articulate young companion. Nejdanov didn’t feel awkward anymore like he did before; instead, he started to act a little smug, as if to say, “If you really want to know, I can satisfy your curiosity!” The general's irritation turned into indignation and even suspicion.
After the play Sipiagin took leave of Nejdanov very courteously, but did not ask his name, neither did he tell him his own. While waiting for his carriage, he ran against a friend, a certain Prince G., an aide-de-camp.
After the play, Sipiagin politely said goodbye to Nejdanov but didn’t ask for his name, nor did he share his own. While waiting for his carriage, he bumped into a friend, a certain Prince G., who was an aide-de-camp.
“I watched you from my box,” the latter remarked, through a perfumed moustache. “Do you know whom you were speaking to?”
“I watched you from my box,” the other person said, through a fragrant mustache. “Do you know who you were talking to?”
“No. Do you? A rather clever chap. Who is he?”
“No. Do you? A pretty clever guy. Who is he?”
The prince whispered in his ear in French. “He is my brother ... illegitimate.... His name is Nejdanov. I will tell you all about it someday. My father did not in the least expect that sort of thing, that was why he called him Nejdanov.* But he looked after him all right. Il lui a fait un sort. We make him an allowance to live on. He is not stupid. Had quite a good education, thanks to my father. But he has gone quite off the track—I think he’s a republican. We refuse to have anything to do with him. Il est impossible. Goodbye, I see my carriage is waiting.”
The prince whispered in his ear in French. “He’s my brother... illegitimate. His name is Nejdanov. I’ll tell you all about it someday. My father never expected that kind of thing; that’s why he named him Nejdanov.* But he took care of him just fine. Il lui a fait un sort. We give him an allowance to live on. He’s not stupid. He got a decent education, thanks to my father. But he’s completely lost it—I think he’s a republican. We refuse to have anything to do with him. Il est impossible. Goodbye, I see my carriage is waiting.”
* The unexpected.
The unexpected event.
The prince separated.
The prince broke up.
The next day Sipiagin noticed Nejdanov’s advertisement in the paper and went to see him.
The next day, Sipiagin saw Nejdanov’s ad in the newspaper and went to meet him.
“My name is Sipiagin,” he repeated, as he sat in front of Nejdanov, surveying him with a dignified air. “I see by your advertisement that you are looking for a post, and I should like to know if you would be willing to come to me. I am married and have a boy of eight, a very intelligent child, I may say. We usually spend the summer and autumn in the country, in the province of S., about five miles from the town of that name. I should like you to come to us for the vacation to teach my boy Russian history and grammar. I think those were the subjects you mentioned in your advertisement. I think you will get on with us all right, and I am sure you will like the neighbourhood. We have a large house and garden, the air is excellent, and there is a river close by. Well, would you like to come? We shall only have to come to terms, although I do not think,” he added, with a slight grimace, “that there will be any difficulty on that point between us.”
“My name is Sipiagin,” he repeated, sitting in front of Nejdanov and looking at him with a dignified expression. “I saw your ad that you’re looking for a job, and I’d like to know if you’d be interested in coming to work for me. I'm married and have an eight-year-old son, who is, I must say, very smart. We usually spend the summer and autumn in the countryside, in the province of S., about five miles from the town by the same name. I’d like you to come and teach my son Russian history and grammar during the vacation. I believe those were the subjects you mentioned in your ad. I think you’ll fit in well with us, and I’m sure you’ll enjoy the area. We have a big house and garden, the air is great, and there’s a river nearby. So, would you like to come? We’ll just need to agree on the details, although I don’t think,” he added with a slight grimace, “that it will be a problem for us.”
Nejdanov watched Sipiagin all the time he was speaking. He gazed at his small head, bent a little to one side, his low, narrow, but intelligent forehead, his fine Roman nose, pleasant eyes, straight lips, out of which his words flowed graciously; he gazed at his drooping whiskers, kept in the English fashion, gazed and wondered. “What does it all mean?” he asked himself. “Why has this man come to seek me out? This aristocrat and I! What have we in common? What does he see in me?”
Nejdanov watched Sipiagin the whole time he was talking. He looked at his small head, tilted slightly to the side, his low, narrow but intelligent forehead, his nice Roman nose, friendly eyes, and straight lips, from which his words flowed smoothly; he looked at his drooping whiskers, styled in the English way, and wondered. “What does it all mean?” he thought to himself. “Why has this aristocrat come to find me? What do we have in common? What does he see in me?”
He was so lost in thought that he did not open his lips when Sipiagin, having finished speaking, evidently awaited an answer. Sipiagin cast a look into the corner where Paklin sat, also watching him. “Perhaps the presence of a third person prevents him from saying what he would like,” flashed across Sipiagin’s mind. He raised his eyebrows, as if in submission to the strangeness of the surroundings he had come to of his own accord, and repeated his question a second time.
He was so caught up in his thoughts that he didn't say a word when Sipiagin, having finished talking, clearly waited for a response. Sipiagin glanced over at the corner where Paklin sat, also observing him. “Maybe having a third person here is stopping him from saying what he wants,” Sipiagin thought to himself. He raised his eyebrows, as if accepting the oddness of the situation he had arrived at on his own, and asked his question again.
Nejdanov started.
Nejdanov began.
“Of course,” he began hurriedly, “I should like to ... with pleasure ... only I must confess ... I am rather surprised ... having no recommendations ... and the views I expressed at the theatre were more calculated to prejudice you—”
“Of course,” he started quickly, “I would love to ... of course ... but I have to admit ... I'm a bit surprised ... not having any recommendations ... and the opinions I shared at the theater were more likely to put you off—”
“There you are quite mistaken Alexai—Alexai Dmitritch—have I got the name right?” Sipiagin asked with a smile. “I may venture to say that I am well known for my liberal and progressive opinions. On the contrary, what you said the other evening, with the exception perhaps of any youthful characteristics, which are always rather given to exaggeration, if you will excuse my saying so, I fully agreed with, and was even delighted with your enthusiasm.”
“There you’re quite mistaken, Alexai—Alexai Dmitritch—did I get the name right?” Sipiagin asked with a smile. “I think I can say that I’m well known for my liberal and progressive views. On the contrary, what you said the other evening, aside from some youthful traits, which are usually prone to exaggeration, if you don’t mind me saying so, I completely agreed with, and I was even thrilled by your enthusiasm.”
Sipiagin spoke without the slightest hesitation, his words flowing from him as a stream.
Sipiagin spoke effortlessly, his words flowing out of him like a stream.
“My wife shares my way of thinking,” he continued, “her views are, if anything, more like yours than mine, which is not surprising, considering that she is younger than I am. When I read your name in the paper the day after our meeting—and by the way, you announced your name and address contrary to the usual custom—I was rather struck by the coincidence, having already heard it at the theatre. It seemed to me like the finger of fate. Excuse my being so superstitious. As for recommendations, I do not think they are necessary in this case. I, like you, am accustomed to trusting my intuition. May I hope that you will come?”
“My wife thinks the same way I do,” he went on, “her opinions are actually more similar to yours than mine, which makes sense since she’s younger than I am. When I saw your name in the paper the day after our meeting—and just so you know, you shared your name and address in a way that’s not typical—I was pretty surprised by the coincidence, since I had already heard it at the theater. It felt like fate was involved. Sorry for being so superstitious. As for recommendations, I don’t think they’re needed in this case. Like you, I trust my instincts. Can I hope that you’ll come?”
“Yes, I will come,” Nejdanov replied, “and will try to be worthy of your confidence. But there is one thing I should like to mention. I could undertake to teach your boy, but am not prepared to look after him. I do not wish to undertake anything that would interfere with my freedom.”
“Yes, I’ll come,” Nejdanov answered, “and I’ll try to earn your trust. But there’s one thing I want to point out. I can teach your boy, but I’m not ready to take care of him. I don’t want to commit to anything that would limit my freedom.”
Sipiagin gave a slight wave of the hand, as if driving away a fly.
Sipiagin gave a little wave of his hand, like he was swatting away a fly.
“You may be easy on that point. You are not made that way. I only wanted a tutor, and I have found one. Well, now, how about terms? Financial terms, that is. Base metal!”
“You might be lenient about that. It's just not your style. I only needed a tutor, and I’ve got one now. So, what about the terms? Financial terms, I mean. Basic stuff!”
Nejdanov did not know what to say.
Nejdanov didn’t know what to say.
“I think,” Sipiagin went on, bending forward and touching Nejdanov with the tips of his fingers, “that decent people can settle such things in two words. I will give you a hundred roubles a month and all travelling expenses. Will you come?”
“I think,” Sipiagin continued, leaning in and gently touching Nejdanov with the tips of his fingers, “that good people can settle matters like this with just a few words. I’ll give you a hundred roubles a month plus all travel expenses. Will you come?”
Nejdanov blushed.
Nejdanov felt embarrassed.
“That is more than I wanted to ask ... because I—”
“That is more than I wanted to ask ... because I—”
“Well,” Sipiagin interrupted him, “I look upon the matter as settled, and consider you as a member of our household.” He rose from his chair, and became quite gay and expansive, as if he had just received a present. A certain amiable familiarity, verging on the playful, began to show itself in all his gestures. “We shall set out in a day or two,” he went on, in an easy tone. “There is nothing I love better than meeting spring in the country, although I am a busy, prosaic sort of person, tied to town.... I want you to count your first month as beginning from today. My wife and boy have already started, and are probably in Moscow by now. We shall find them in the lap of nature. We will go alone, like two bachelors, ha, ha!” Sipiagin laughed coquettishly, through his nose. “And now—”
“Well,” Sipiagin interrupted him, “I consider the matter settled and see you as a member of our household.” He got up from his chair and became quite cheerful and open, as if he had just received a gift. A certain friendly familiarity, almost playful, began to show in all his gestures. “We’ll be leaving in a day or two,” he continued in a relaxed tone. “There’s nothing I enjoy more than welcoming spring in the countryside, even though I’m a busy, practical person tied to the city.... I want you to start counting your first month from today. My wife and son have already left and are probably in Moscow by now. We’ll find them in the great outdoors. We’ll go alone, like two bachelors, ha, ha!” Sipiagin laughed happily through his nose. “And now—”
He took a black and silver pocketbook out of his overcoat pocket and pulled out a card.
He took a black and silver wallet out of his overcoat pocket and pulled out a card.
“This is my address. Come and see me tomorrow at about twelve o’clock. We can talk things over further. I should like to tell you a few of my views on education. We can also decide when to start.”
“This is my address. Come and see me tomorrow around noon. We can discuss things in more detail. I want to share some of my thoughts on education. We can also figure out when to begin.”
Sipiagin took Nejdanov’s hand. “By the way,” he said, lowering his voice and bending his head a little to one side, “if you are in need of money, please do not stand on ceremony. I can let you have a month’s pay in advance.”
Sipiagin took Nejdanov’s hand. “By the way,” he said, lowering his voice and tilting his head slightly to one side, “if you need money, please don’t hesitate. I can give you a month’s pay in advance.”
Nejdanov was at a loss to know what to say. He gazed, with the same puzzled expression, at the kind, bright face, which was so strange yet so close to him, smiling encouragingly.
Nejdanov didn't know what to say. He stared, with the same confused look, at the kind, bright face that felt both strange and familiar, smiling encouragingly.
“You are not in need of any?” Sipiagin asked in a whisper.
“You don't need anything?” Sipiagin asked quietly.
“I will tell you tomorrow, if I may,” Nejdanov said at last.
“I'll tell you tomorrow, if that's okay,” Nejdanov finally said.
“Well, goodbye, then. Till tomorrow.” Sipiagin dropped Nejdanov’s hand and turned to go out.
“Well, goodbye, then. See you tomorrow.” Sipiagin let go of Nejdanov’s hand and turned to walk out.
“I should like to know,” Nejdanov asked suddenly, “who told you my name? You said you heard it at the theatre.”
“I’d like to know,” Nejdanov asked suddenly, “who told you my name? You said you heard it at the theater.”
“Someone who is very well known to you. A relative of yours, I think. Prince G.”
“Someone you know really well. I think they’re a relative of yours. Prince G.”
“The aide-de-camp?”
"The assistant?"
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
Nejdanov flushed even redder than before, but did not say anything. Sipiagin shook his hand again, without a word this time, then bowing first to him and then to Paklin, put on his hat at the door, and went out with a self-satisfied smile on his lips, denoting the deep impression the visit must have produced upon him.
Nejdanov turned even redder than before but stayed quiet. Sipiagin shook his hand again, this time without speaking, then bowed to him and to Paklin. He put on his hat at the door and stepped out with a pleased smile, clearly indicating how much the visit had impressed him.
IV
Sipiagin had barely crossed the threshold when Paklin jumped up, and rushing across to Nejdanov began showering congratulations upon him.
Sipiagin had just stepped through the door when Paklin jumped up and quickly ran over to Nejdanov, showering him with congratulations.
“What a fine catch!” he exclaimed laughing, scarcely able to stand still. “Do you know who he is? He’s quite a celebrity, a chamberlain, one of our pillars of society, a future minister!”
“What a great catch!” he exclaimed with a laugh, barely able to stay still. “Do you know who he is? He’s a real celebrity, a chamberlain, one of our society’s pillars, a future minister!”
“I have never heard of him,” Nejdanov remarked dejectedly.
“I’ve never heard of him,” Nejdanov said, feeling down.
Paklin threw up his arms in despair.
Paklin raised his arms in frustration.
“That’s just where we are mistaken, Alexai Dmitritch! We never know anyone. We want to do things, to turn the whole world upside down, and are living outside this very world, amidst two or three friends, jostling each other in our narrow little circle!”
“That’s exactly where we’re wrong, Alexai Dmitritch! We never truly know anyone. We want to make changes, to shake up the entire world, yet we’re living outside of that world, surrounded by just two or three friends, bumping into each other in our limited little circle!”
“Excuse me,” Nejdanov put in. “I don’t think that is quite true. We certainly do not go amongst the enemy, but are constantly mixing with our own kind, and with the masses.”
“Excuse me,” Nejdanov interrupted. “I don’t think that’s entirely accurate. We definitely don’t mingle with the enemy, but we’re always interacting with our own people and the masses.”
“Just a minute!” Paklin interrupted, in his turn. “Talking of enemies reminds me of Goethe’s lines—
“Hold on a second!” Paklin interrupted, bringing it up. “Speaking of enemies reminds me of Goethe’s lines—
Wer den Dichter will versteh’n
Muss im Dichter’s lande geh’n.
Whoever wants to understand the poet
Must go to the poet's land.
and I say—
and I say—
Wer den Feinde will versteh’n
Muss im Feinde’s lande geh’n.
Who wants to understand the enemy
Must go into the enemy's land.
To turn one’s back on one’s enemies, not to try and understand their manner of life, is utterly stupid! Yes, utterly stu-pid! If I want to shoot a wolf in the forest, I must first find out his haunts. You talked of coming in contact with the people just now. My dear boy! In 1862 the Poles formed their revolutionary bands in the forest; we are just about to enter that same forest, I mean the people, where it is no less dark and dense than in the other.”
To turn your back on your enemies and not try to understand their way of life is completely foolish! Yes, completely foolish! If I want to hunt a wolf in the forest, I first need to find out where it lives. You just mentioned connecting with the people. My dear boy! In 1862, the Poles formed their revolutionary groups in the forest; we are about to enter that same forest, where it’s just as dark and dense as before.
“Then what would you have us do?”
“Then what do you want us to do?”
“The Hindus cast themselves under the wheels of the Juggernaut,” Paklin continued; “they were mangled to pieces and died in ecstasy. We, also, have our Juggernaut—it crushes and mangles us, but there is no ecstasy in it.”
“The Hindus throw themselves under the wheels of the Juggernaut,” Paklin continued; “they are torn apart and die in bliss. We, too, have our Juggernaut—it crushes and breaks us, but there’s no bliss in it.”
“Then what would you have us do?” Nejdanov almost screamed at him. “Would you have us write preachy novels?”
“Then what do you want us to do?” Nejdanov almost yelled at him. “Do you want us to write preachy novels?”
Paklin folded his arms and put his head on one side.
Paklin crossed his arms and tilted his head to one side.
“You, at any rate, could write novels. You have a decidedly literary turn of mind. All right, I won’t say anything about it. I know you don’t like it being mentioned. I know it is not very exciting to write the sort of stuff wanted, and in the modern style too. ‘“Oh, I love you,” she bounded—’”
“You could definitely write novels. You have a clear literary mindset. Okay, I won’t say anything more about it. I know you don’t like it being brought up. I know it’s not very thrilling to write the kind of stuff that’s in demand, especially in today’s style. ‘“Oh, I love you,” she exclaimed—’”
“It’s all the same to me,” he replied, scratching himself.
“It’s all the same to me,” he said, scratching himself.
“That is precisely why I advise you to get to know all sorts and conditions, beginning from the very highest. We must not be entirely dependent on people like Ostrodumov! They are very honest, worthy folk, but so hopelessly stupid! You need only look at our friend. The very soles of his boots are not like those worn by intelligent people. Why did he hurry away just now? Only because he did not want to be in the same room with an aristocrat, to breathe the same air—”
“That’s exactly why I urge you to familiarize yourself with all kinds of people, starting from the very top. We can’t rely completely on folks like Ostrodumov! They’re honest, decent people, but so incredibly clueless! Just look at our friend. Even the soles of his shoes aren’t like those worn by smart people. Why did he rush out just now? Simply because he didn’t want to be in the same room with an aristocrat, to breathe the same air—”
“Please don’t talk like that about Ostrodumov before me!” Nejdanov burst out. “He wears thick boots because they are cheaper!”
“Please don’t talk about Ostrodumov like that in front of me!” Nejdanov exclaimed. “He wears heavy boots because they’re more affordable!”
“I did not mean it in that sense,” Paklin began.
“I didn't mean it that way,” Paklin began.
“If he did not wish to remain in the same room with an aristocrat,” Nejdanov continued, raising his voice, “I think it very praiseworthy on his part, and what is more, he is capable of sacrificing himself, will face death, if necessary, which is more than you or I will ever do!”
“If he doesn’t want to stay in the same room with an aristocrat,” Nejdanov continued, raising his voice, “I think that’s really admirable. What’s more, he’s willing to sacrifice himself and will face death if needed, which is more than either of us will ever do!”
Paklin made a sad grimace, and pointed to his scraggy, crippled legs.
Paklin made a sad face and pointed to his thin, disabled legs.
“Now do I look like a warrior, my dear Alexai Dmitritch? But enough of this. I am delighted that you met this Sipiagin, and can even foresee something useful to our cause as a result of it. You will find yourself in the highest society, will come in contact with those wonderful beauties one hears about, women with velvety bodies on steel springs, as it says in Letters on Spain. Get to know them, my dear fellow. If you were at all inclined to be an Epicurean, I should really be afraid to let you go. But those are not the objects with which you are going, are they?”
“Do I really look like a warrior, my dear Alexai Dmitritch? But let's move on from that. I'm glad you met this Sipiagin, and I can actually see how it might be beneficial for our cause. You'll be among the high society and meet those amazing beauties you hear about—women with silky bodies and strong figures, as it says in Letters on Spain. Get to know them, my friend. If you had any inclination to be an Epicurean, I’d honestly be worried about letting you go. But those aren’t the kinds of things you’re going for, right?”
“I am going away,” Nejdanov said, “to earn my living. And to get away from you all,” he added to himself.
“I’m leaving,” Nejdanov said, “to make a living. And to get away from all of you,” he added to himself.
“Of course, of course! That is why I advise you to learn. Fugh! What a smell this gentleman has left behind him!” Paklin sniffed the air. “The very ambrosia that the governor’s wife longed for in Gogol’s Revisor!”
“Of course, of course! That’s why I suggest you learn. Ugh! What a smell this guy has left behind!” Paklin sniffed the air. “The exact ambrosia that the governor’s wife desired in Gogol’s Revisor!”
“He discussed me with Prince G.,” Nejdanov remarked dejectedly. “I suppose he knows my whole history now.”
“He talked about me with Prince G.,” Nejdanov said sadly. “I guess he knows all about my past now.”
“You need not suppose; you may be quite sure of it! But what does it matter? I wouldn’t mind betting that that was the very reason for his wanting to engage you. You will be able to hold your own with the best of them. You are an aristocrat yourself by blood, and consequently an equal. However, I have stayed too long. I must go back to the exploiter’s, to my office. Goodbye.”
“You don’t have to guess; you can be absolutely certain of it! But what difference does it make? I’d bet that’s exactly why he wanted to bring you on board. You’ll be able to stand your ground with the best of them. You’re an aristocrat by birth, which makes you equals. Anyway, I’ve lingered too long. I need to get back to the exploiter’s, to my office. Goodbye.”
Paklin went to the door, but stopped and turned back.
Paklin walked to the door but then stopped and turned back.
“I say, Aliosha,” he began in a persuasive tone of voice, “you have only just refused me, and I know you will not be short of money now; but, all the same, do allow me to sacrifice just a little for the cause. I can’t do anything else, so let me help with my pocket! I have put ten roubles on the table. Will you take them?”
“I’m telling you, Alyosha,” he started with a convincing tone, “you just turned me down, and I know you have enough money right now; but still, please let me contribute just a bit to the cause. I can't do anything else, so let me help with my money! I've put ten rubles on the table. Will you take them?”
Nejdanov remained motionless, and did not say anything.
Nejdanov stood still and didn’t say a word.
“Silence means consent! Thanks!” Paklin exclaimed gaily and vanished.
“Silence means you agree! Thanks!” Paklin said cheerfully and disappeared.
Nejdanov was left alone. He continued gazing out into the narrow, gloomy court, unpenetrated by the sun even in summer, and he felt sad and gloomy at heart.
Nejdanov was left alone. He kept looking out at the narrow, dark courtyard, which never saw the sun even in summer, and he felt blue and downhearted.
We already know that Nejdanov’s father was Prince G., a rich adjutant-general. His mother was the daughter of the general’s governess, a pretty girl who died on the day of Nejdanov’s birth. He received his early education in a boarding school kept by a certain Swiss, a very energetic and severe pedagogue, after which he entered the university. His great ambition was to study law, but his father, who had a violent hatred for nihilists, made him go in for history and philology, or for “aesthetics” as Nejdanov put it with a bitter smile. His father used to see him about four times a year in all, but was, nevertheless, interested in his welfare, and when he died, left him a sum of six thousand roubles “in memory of Nastinka” his mother. Nejdanov received the interest on this money from his brothers the Princes G., which they were pleased to call an allowance. Paklin had good reason to call him an aristocrat. Everything about him betokened his origin. His tiny ears, hands, feet, his small but fine features, delicate skin, wavy hair; his very voice was pleasant, although it was slightly guttural. He was highly strung, frightfully conceited, very susceptible, and even capricious. The false position he had been placed in from childhood had made him sensitive and irritable, but his natural generosity had kept him from becoming suspicious and mistrustful. This same false position was the cause of an utter inconsistency, which permeated his whole being. He was fastidiously accurate and horribly squeamish, tried to be cynical and coarse in his speech, but was an idealist by nature. He was passionate and pure-minded, bold and timid at the same time, and, like a repentant sinner, ashamed of his sins; he was ashamed alike of his timidity and his purity, and considered it his duty to scoff at all idealism. He had an affectionate heart, but held himself aloof from everybody, was easily exasperated, but never bore ill-will. He was furious with his father for having made him take up “aesthetics,” openly interested himself in politics and social questions, professed the most extreme views (which meant more to him than mere words), but secretly took a delight in art, poetry, beauty in all its manifestations, and in his inspired moments wrote verses. It is true that he carefully hid the copy-book in which they were written, and none of his St. Petersburg friends, with the exception of Paklin, and he only by his peculiar intuitiveness, suspected its existence. Nothing hurt or offended Nejdanov more than the smallest allusion to his poetry, which he regarded as an unpardonable weakness in himself. His Swiss schoolmaster had taught him a great many things, and he was not afraid of hard work. He applied himself readily and zealously, but did not work consecutively. All his friends loved him. They were attracted by his natural sense of justice, his kindness, and his pure-mindedness, but Nejdanov was not born under a lucky star, and did not find life an easy matter. He was fully conscious of this fact and felt utterly lonely in spite of the untiring devotion of his friends.
We know that Nejdanov’s father was Prince G., a wealthy adjutant-general. His mother was the daughter of the general’s governess, a beautiful girl who passed away on the day Nejdanov was born. He got his early education in a boarding school run by a very energetic and strict Swiss teacher, after which he enrolled in university. His main goal was to study law, but his father, who despised nihilists, forced him to study history and philology—or “aesthetics,” as Nejdanov bitterly called it. His father saw him about four times a year, but still cared about his well-being, and when he died, he left Nejdanov six thousand roubles “in memory of Nastinka,” his mother. Nejdanov received the interest on this money from his brothers, the Princes G., who were happy to call it an allowance. Paklin had every reason to call him an aristocrat. Everything about him showed his background: his small ears, hands, and feet, his fine but delicate features, his soft skin, and wavy hair; even his voice was pleasant, though a bit raspy. He was highly strung, extremely arrogant, very sensitive, and even moody. The uncomfortable position he had been in since childhood made him touchy and irritable, but his natural generosity kept him from becoming suspicious or mistrustful. This same situation caused a deep inconsistency that permeated his entire being. He was finicky and overly sensitive, tried to come off as cynical and rough in his speech, but was an idealist at heart. He was passionate and pure-hearted, both courageous and shy, and, like a repentant sinner, felt ashamed of his flaws; he was embarrassed by both his shyness and his purity, and thought it was his duty to mock all idealism. He had a loving heart but kept everyone at a distance, got frustrated easily but never held grudges. He was furious with his father for pushing him into “aesthetics,” openly engaged in politics and social issues, espoused extremely radical views (which meant more to him than just words), but secretly took pleasure in art, poetry, and beauty in all its forms, and in his inspired moments, he wrote poetry. He made sure to hide the notebook where he wrote these verses, and none of his friends in St. Petersburg, except for Paklin—who only sensed it through his unique intuition—knew about it. Nothing hurt or offended Nejdanov more than a hint about his poetry, which he saw as an unforgivable weakness. His Swiss schoolmaster taught him a lot, and he wasn’t afraid of hard work. He approached his studies eagerly and passionately, but he didn’t work steadily. All his friends loved him. They were drawn to his inherent sense of justice, kindness, and idealism, but Nejdanov wasn’t born under a fortunate star and didn’t find life easy. He was fully aware of this and felt completely alone, despite the unwavering loyalty of his friends.
He stood meditating at the window. Sad, oppressive thoughts rose up in his mind one after another about the prospective journey, the new and unexpected change that was coming into his life. He had no regrets at the thought of leaving St. Petersburg, as he would leave nothing behind that was especially dear to him, and he knew that he would be back in the autumn; but he was pervaded by the spirit of indecision, and an involuntary melancholy came over him.
He stood by the window, lost in thought. Sad, heavy feelings filled his mind one after another about the upcoming journey and the new and unexpected changes happening in his life. He didn’t regret leaving St. Petersburg since he wasn’t leaving behind anything particularly precious, and he knew he would return in the fall. Yet, he was overwhelmed by a sense of uncertainty, and a deep sadness washed over him.
“A fine tutor I shall make!” flashed across his mind. “Am I cut out for a schoolmaster?” He was ready to reproach himself for having undertaken the duties of a tutor, and would have been unjust in doing so. Nejdanov was sufficiently cultured, and, in spite of his uncertain temperament, children grew readily fond of him and he of them. His depression was due to that feeling which takes possession of one before any change of place, a feeling experienced by all melancholy, dreaming people and unknown to those of energetic, sanguine temperaments, who always rejoice at any break in the humdrum of their daily existence, and welcome a change of abode with pleasure. Nejdanov was so lost in his meditations that his thoughts began quite unconsciously to take the form of words. His wandering sensations began to arrange themselves into measured cadences.
“A great tutor I’m going to be!” flashed through his mind. “Am I meant to be a schoolmaster?” He was about to blame himself for taking on the role of a tutor, and it would have been unfair to do so. Nejdanov was well-educated, and despite his unpredictable mood, kids easily bonded with him, just as he did with them. His sadness came from that feeling that grips you before a change of scenery, a feeling familiar to all melancholic, dreamy people but unknown to those with energetic, optimistic personalities, who always look forward to any break in their routine and embrace a move with excitement. Nejdanov was so deep in thought that his reflections began to form words without him even realizing it. His wandering feelings started to organize themselves into rhythmic patterns.
“Damn!” he exclaimed aloud. “I’m wandering off into poetry!” He shook himself and turned away from the window. He caught sight of Paklin’s ten-rouble note, put it in his pocket, and began pacing up and down the room.
“Damn!” he shouted. “I’m drifting off into poetry!” He shook himself and turned away from the window. He noticed Paklin’s ten-rouble note, put it in his pocket, and started pacing back and forth in the room.
“I must get some money in advance,” he thought to himself. “What a good thing this gentleman suggested it. A hundred roubles ... a hundred from my brothers—their excellencies.... I want fifty to pay my debts, fifty or seventy for the journey—and the rest Ostrodumov can have. Then there are Paklin’s ten roubles in addition, and I dare say I can get something from Merkulov—”
“I need to get some money upfront,” he thought to himself. “Thank goodness this guy suggested it. A hundred rubles... a hundred from my brothers—they're so generous. I need fifty to settle my debts, fifty or seventy for the trip—and the rest can go to Ostrodumov. Plus, there’s Paklin’s ten rubles on top of that, and I’m sure I can get something from Merkulov—”
In the midst of these calculations the rhythmic cadences began to reassert themselves. He stood still, as if rooted to the spot, with fixed gaze. After a while his hands involuntarily found their way to the table drawer, from which he pulled out a much-used copy-book. He dropped into a chair with the same fixed look, humming softly to himself and every now and again shaking back his wavy hair, began writing line after line, sometimes scratching out and rewriting.
In the middle of these calculations, the rhythmic sounds started to come back to him. He stood frozen, as if stuck in place, staring blankly. After some time, his hands automatically reached for the table drawer, from which he pulled out a well-used notebook. He sat down in a chair with the same blank look, softly humming to himself and occasionally shaking back his wavy hair, as he began to write line after line, sometimes crossing out and rewriting.
The door leading into the passage opened slightly and Mashurina’s head appeared. Nejdanov did not notice her and went on writing. Mashurina stood looking at him intently for some time, shook her head, and drew it back again. Nejdanov sat up straight, and suddenly catching sight of her, exclaimed with some annoyance: “Oh, is that you?” and thrust the copy-book into the drawer again.
The door to the hallway opened a bit, and Mashurina’s head popped in. Nejdanov didn’t see her and kept writing. Mashurina watched him closely for a while, shook her head, and pulled back out. Nejdanov straightened up, and when he finally noticed her, he said with a hint of annoyance, “Oh, it's you?” and shoved the notebook back into the drawer.
Mashurina came into the room with a firm step.
Mashurina walked into the room confidently.
“Ostrodumov asked me to come,” she began deliberately.
“Ostrodumov asked me to come,” she started deliberately.
“He would like to know when we can have the money. If you could get it today, we could start this evening.”
“He wants to know when we can get the money. If you could get it today, we could start this evening.”
“I can’t get it today,” Nejdanov said with a frown. “Please come tomorrow.”
“I can’t do it today,” Nejdanov said with a frown. “Please come back tomorrow.”
“At what time?”
"What time?"
“Two o’clock.”
“2:00 PM.”
“Very well.”
"Alright."
Mashurina was silent for a while and then extended her hand.
Mashurina was quiet for a moment, then reached out her hand.
“I am afraid I interrupted you. I am so sorry. But then ... I am going away ... who knows if we shall ever meet again.... I wanted to say goodbye to you.”
“I’m sorry to interrupt you. I really am. But then ... I’m leaving ... who knows if we’ll ever meet again.... I just wanted to say goodbye to you.”
Nejdanov pressed her cold, red fingers. “You know the man who was here today,” he began. “I have come to terms with him, and am going with him. His place is down in the province of S., not far from the town itself.”
Nejdanov held her cold, red fingers. “You know the man who was here today,” he started. “I've come to an agreement with him, and I'm going with him. His place is down in the province of S., not far from the town itself.”
A glad smile lit up Mashurina’s face.
A happy smile brightened Mashurina’s face.
“Near S. did you say? Then we may see each other again perhaps. They might send us there!” Mashurina sighed. “Oh, Alexai Dmitritch—”
“Near S., did you say? Then we might see each other again, maybe. They could send us there!” Mashurina sighed. “Oh, Alexai Dmitritch—”
“What is it?” Nejdanov asked.
“What’s that?” Nejdanov asked.
Mashurina looked intense.
Mashurina looked serious.
“Oh, nothing. Goodbye. It’s nothing.” She squeezed Nejdanov’s hand a second time and went out.
“Oh, it’s nothing. Goodbye.” She squeezed Nejdanov’s hand again and stepped out.
“There is not a soul in St. Petersburg who is so attached to me as this eccentric person,” he thought. “I wish she had not interrupted me though. However, I suppose it’s for the best.”
“There isn’t anyone in St. Petersburg who cares about me as much as this quirky person,” he thought. “I wish she hadn’t interrupted me, though. But I guess it’s for the best.”
The next morning Nejdanov called at Sipiagin’s townhouse and was shown into a magnificent study, furnished in a rather severe style, but quite in keeping with the dignity of a statesman of liberal views. The gentleman himself was sitting before an enormous bureau, piled up with all sorts of useless papers, arrayed in the strictest order, and numerous ivory paper-knives, which had never been known to cut anything. During the space of an hour Nejdanov listened to the wise, courteous, patronising speeches of his host, received a hundred roubles, and ten days later was leaning back in the plush seat of a reserved first-class compartment, side by side with this same wise, liberal politician, being borne along to Moscow on the jolting lines of the Nikolaevsky Railway.
The next morning, Nejdanov visited Sipiagin's townhouse and was taken to a stunning study, decorated in a pretty formal style that matched the dignity of a statesman with liberal beliefs. The man himself was sitting in front of a massive desk, cluttered with all kinds of unnecessary papers, all organized in the strictest way, and surrounded by several ivory paper knives that had clearly never been used. Over the course of an hour, Nejdanov listened to his host's wise, polite, and slightly condescending speeches, received a hundred roubles, and ten days later found himself reclining in the plush seat of a reserved first-class compartment, next to the same wise, liberal politician, being carried to Moscow along the bumpy tracks of the Nikolaevsky Railway.
V
In the drawing room of a large stone house with a Greek front—built in the twenties of the present century by Sipiagin’s father, a well-known landowner, who was distinguished by the free use of his fists—Sipiagin’s wife, Valentina Mihailovna, a very beautiful woman, having been informed by telegram of her husband’s arrival, sat expecting him every moment. The room was decorated in the best modern taste. Everything in it was charming and inviting, from the walls hung in variegated cretonne and beautiful curtains, to the various porcelain, bronze, and crystal knickknacks arranged upon the tables and cabinets; the whole blending together into a subdued harmony and brightened by the rays of the May sun, which was streaming in through the wide-open windows. The still air, laden with the scent of lily-of-the-valley (large bunches of these beautiful spring flowers were placed about the room), was stirred from time to time by a slight breeze from without, blowing gently over the richly grown garden.
In the drawing room of a large stone house with a Greek facade—built in the 1920s by Sipiagin’s father, a well-known landowner known for his strength—Sipiagin’s wife, Valentina Mihailovna, a stunningly beautiful woman, was waiting for her husband’s arrival after receiving a telegram announcing it. The room was decorated in the best modern style. Everything was charming and welcoming, from the walls draped in colorful fabric and beautiful curtains to the various porcelain, bronze, and crystal ornaments arranged on the tables and shelves; it all came together in a soft harmony, brightened by the rays of the May sun streaming through the wide-open windows. The still air, filled with the scent of lily-of-the-valley (large bunches of these lovely spring flowers were placed around the room), was occasionally disturbed by a gentle breeze from outside, wafting over the lush garden.
What a charming picture! And the mistress herself, Valentina Mihailovna Sipiagina, put the finishing touch to it, gave it meaning and life. She was a tall woman of about thirty, with dark brown hair, a fresh dark complexion, resembling the Sistine Madonna, with wonderfully deep, velvety eyes. Her pale lips were somewhat too full, her shoulders perhaps too square, her hands rather too large, but, for all that, anyone seeing her as she flitted gracefully about the drawing room, bending from her slender waist to sniff at the flowers with a smile on her lips, or arranging some Chinese vase, or quickly readjusting her glossy hair before the looking-glass, half-closing her wonderful eyes, anyone would have declared that there could not be a more fascinating creature.
What a charming picture! And the lady herself, Valentina Mihailovna Sipiagina, added the finishing touch, giving it meaning and life. She was a tall woman around thirty, with dark brown hair and a fresh dark complexion, resembling the Sistine Madonna, with wonderfully deep, velvety eyes. Her pale lips were a bit too full, her shoulders maybe too broad, her hands rather large, but despite all that, anyone seeing her as she gracefully moved around the living room, bending slightly at her slender waist to smell the flowers with a smile, or arranging a Chinese vase, or quickly fixing her glossy hair in front of the mirror, half-closing her beautiful eyes, would have declared that there could not be a more captivating person.
A pretty curly-haired boy of about nine burst into the room and stopped suddenly on catching sight of her. He was dressed in a Highland costume, his legs bare, and was very much befrizzled and pomaded.
A cute curly-haired boy of about nine burst into the room and suddenly stopped when he saw her. He was wearing a Highland outfit, his legs bare, and was very well-styled and slicked back.
“What do you want, Kolia?” Valentina Mihailovna asked. Her voice was as soft and velvety as her eyes.
“What do you want, Kolia?” Valentina Mihailovna asked. Her voice was as soft and smooth as her eyes.
“Mamma,” the boy began in confusion, “auntie sent me to get some lilies-of-the-valley for her room.... She hasn’t got any—”
“Mama,” the boy started, looking confused, “Auntie asked me to get some lilies of the valley for her room... She doesn’t have any—”
Valentina Mihailovna put her hand under her little boy’s chin and raised his pomaded head.
Valentina Mihailovna reached under her little boy’s chin and lifted his slicked-back head.
“Tell auntie that she can send to the gardener for flowers. These are mine. I don’t want them to be touched. Tell her that I don’t like to upset my arrangements. Can you repeat what I said?”
“Tell Auntie that she can have the gardener send flowers. These are mine. I don’t want anyone to mess with them. Tell her that I don’t like to change my arrangements. Can you repeat what I just said?”
“Yes, I can,” the boy whispered.
“Yes, I can,” the boy whispered.
“Well, repeat it then.”
"Okay, say it again."
“I will say ... I will say ... that you don’t want.”
“I will say ... I will say ... that you don’t want.”
Valentina Mihailovna laughed, and her laugh, too, was soft.
Valentina Mihailovna laughed, and her laugh was gentle as well.
“I see that one can’t give you messages as yet. But never mind, tell her anything you like.”
“I see that you can’t send her messages just yet. But don’t worry, you can tell her whatever you want.”
The boy hastily kissed his mother’s hand, adorned with rings, and rushed out of the room.
The boy quickly kissed his mother’s hand, decorated with rings, and rushed out of the room.
Valentina Mihailovna looked after him, sighed, walked up to a golden wire cage, on one side of which a green parrot was carefully holding on with its beak and claws. She teased it a little with the tip of her finger, then dropped on to a narrow couch, and picking up a number of the Revue des Deux Mondes from a round carved table, began turning over its pages.
Valentina Mihailovna watched him leave, sighed, and walked over to a golden wire cage where a green parrot was gripping on with its beak and claws. She playfully tapped it with the tip of her finger, then plopped down onto a narrow couch and grabbed a few copies of the Revue des Deux Mondes from a round carved table, starting to flip through the pages.
A respectful cough made her look round. A handsome servant in livery and a white cravat was standing by the door.
A polite cough caught her attention. A good-looking servant in uniform and a white cravat was standing by the door.
“What do you want, Agafon?” she asked in the same soft voice.
“What do you want, Agafon?” she asked in the same gentle voice.
“Simion Petrovitch Kollomietzev is here. Shall I show him in?”
“Simion Petrovitch Kollomietzev is here. Should I let him in?”
“Certainly. And tell Mariana Vikentievna to come to the drawing room.”
“Sure. And tell Mariana Vikentievna to come to the living room.”
Valentina Mihailovna threw the Revue des Deux Mondes on the table, raised her eyes upwards as if thinking—a pose which suited her extremely.
Valentina Mihailovna tossed the Revue des Deux Mondes onto the table, lifted her gaze upward as if in thought—a position that suited her perfectly.
From the languid, though free and easy, way in which Simion Petrovitch Kollomietzev, a young man of thirty-two, entered the room; from the way in which he brightened suddenly, bowed slightly to one side, and drew himself up again gracefully; from the manner in which he spoke, not too harshly, nor too gently; from the respectful way in which he kissed Valentina Mihailovna’s hand, one could see that the new-comer was not a mere provincial, an ordinary rich country neighbour, but a St. Petersburg grandee of the highest society. He was dressed in the latest English fashion. A corner of the coloured border of his white cambric pocket handkerchief peeped out of the breast pocket of his tweed coat, a monocle dangled on a wide black ribbon, the pale tint of his suede gloves matched his grey checked trousers. He was clean shaven, and his hair was closely cropped. His features were somewhat effeminate, with his large eyes, set close together, his small flat nose, full red lips, betokening the amiable disposition of a well-bred nobleman. He was effusion itself, but very easily turned spiteful, and even vulgar, when any one dared to annoy him, or to upset his religious, conservative, or patriotic principles. Then he became merciless. All his elegance vanished like smoke, his soft eyes assumed a cruel expression, ugly words would flow from his beautiful mouth, and he usually got the best of an argument by appealing to the authorities.
From the relaxed, yet confident way Simion Petrovitch Kollomietzev, a thirty-two-year-old man, walked into the room; from how he suddenly lit up, bowed slightly to the side, and straightened up gracefully; from the way he spoke—not too harshly, but not too softly either; and from the respectful manner in which he kissed Valentina Mihailovna’s hand, it was clear that the newcomer was not just a provincial or an ordinary wealthy country neighbor, but a high-society grandee from St. Petersburg. He was dressed in the latest English style. A corner of the colorful edge of his white cambric pocket handkerchief peeked out from his tweed coat's breast pocket, and a monocle hung from a wide black ribbon. The pale color of his suede gloves matched his gray checked trousers. He was clean-shaven, and his hair was closely cropped. His features were somewhat effeminate, with large, closely set eyes, a small flat nose, and full red lips, hinting at the pleasant nature of a well-bred nobleman. He was very expressive, but could quickly become spiteful or even vulgar if anyone dared to annoy him or challenge his religious, conservative, or patriotic beliefs. In those moments, all his elegance would evaporate, his soft eyes would turn cruel, ugly words would spill from his beautiful mouth, and he often won arguments by appealing to authority.
His family had once been simple gardeners. His great-grandfather was called Kolomientzov after the place in which he was born; his grandfather used to sign himself Kolomietzev; his father added another l and wrote himself Kollomietzev, and finally Simion Petrovitch considered himself to be an aristocrat of the bluest blood, with pretensions to having descended from the well-known Barons von Gallenmeier, one of whom had been a field-marshal in the Thirty Years’ War. Simion Petrovitch was a chamberlain, and served in the ministerial court. His patriotism had prevented him from entering the diplomatic service, for which he was cut out by his personal appearance, education, knowledge of the world, and his success with women. Mais quitter la Russie? Jamais! Kollomietzev was rich and had a great many influential friends. He passed for a promising, reliable young man un peu fèodal dans ses opinions, as Prince B. said of him, and Prince B. was one of the leading lights in St. Petersburg official circles. Kollomietzev had come away on a two months’ leave to look after his estate, that is, to threaten and oppress his peasants a little more. “You can’t get on without that!” he used to say.
His family used to be simple gardeners. His great-grandfather was called Kolomientzov after the place where he was born; his grandfather signed himself Kolomietzev; his father added another l and wrote himself Kollomietzev, and finally Simion Petrovitch considered himself an aristocrat of the bluest blood, claiming to descend from the well-known Barons von Gallenmeier, one of whom had been a field marshal in the Thirty Years’ War. Simion Petrovitch was a chamberlain and served in the ministerial court. His patriotism had kept him from entering the diplomatic service, for which he was suited based on his looks, education, worldly knowledge, and success with women. Mais quitter la Russie? Jamais! Kollomietzev was wealthy and had many influential friends. He was seen as a promising, reliable young man un peu fèodal dans ses opinions, as Prince B. remarked about him, and Prince B. was one of the prominent figures in St. Petersburg’s official circles. Kollomietzev had taken a two-month leave to take care of his estate, meaning to threaten and oppress his peasants a little more. “You can’t get by without that!” he would say.
“I thought that your husband would have been here by now,” he began, rocking himself from one leg to the other. He suddenly drew himself up and looked down sideways—a very dignified pose.
“I thought your husband would be here by now,” he started, shifting his weight from one leg to the other. He suddenly straightened up and glanced down sideways—a very dignified stance.
Valentina Mihailovna made a grimace.
Valentina Mihailovna grimaced.
“Would you not have come otherwise?”
“Would you not have come another way?”
Kollomietzev drew back a pace, horrified at the imputation.
Kollomietzev stepped back, shocked by the accusation.
“Valentina Mihailovna!” he exclaimed. “How can you possibly say such a thing?”
“Valentina Mihailovna!” he shouted. “How can you say something like that?”
“Well, never mind. Sit down. My husband will be here soon. I have sent the carriage to the station to meet him. If you wait a little, you will be rewarded by seeing him. What time is it?”
“Well, never mind. Sit down. My husband will be here soon. I’ve sent the carriage to the station to pick him up. If you wait a bit, you’ll get to see him. What time is it?”
“Half-past two,” Kollomietzev replied, taking a large gold enamelled watch out of his waistcoat pocket and showing it to Valentina Mihailovna. “Have you seen this watch? A present from Michael, the Servian Prince Obrenovitch. Look, here are his initials. We are great friends—go out hunting a lot together. Such a splendid fellow, with an iron hand, just what an administrator ought to be. He will never allow himself to be made a fool of. Not he! Oh dear no!”
“It's two-thirty,” Kollomietzev replied, pulling out a large gold-enamelled watch from his waistcoat pocket and showing it to Valentina Mihailovna. “Have you seen this watch? It was a gift from Michael, the Serbian Prince Obrenovitch. Look, here are his initials. We're good friends—we go hunting together a lot. He's such a great guy, really strong, just what an administrator should be. He’ll never let anyone make a fool out of him. Not him! Oh, definitely not!”
Kollomietzev dropped into an armchair, crossed his legs, and began leisurely pulling off his left glove.
Kollomietzev settled into an armchair, crossed his legs, and started to casually remove his left glove.
“We are badly in need of such a man as Michael in our province here,” he remarked.
“We really need a guy like Michael in our province,” he said.
“Why? Are you dissatisfied with things here?”
“Why? Are you unhappy with things here?”
Kollomietzev made a wry face.
Kollomietzev made a sarcastic face.
“It’s this abominable county council! What earthly use is it? Only weakens the government and sets people thinking the wrong way.” (He gesticulated with his left hand, freed from the pressure of the glove.) “And arouses false hopes.” (Kollomietzev blew on his hand.) “I have already mentioned this in St. Petersburg, mais bah! they won’t listen to me. Even your husband—but then he is known to be a confirmed liberal!”
“It’s this terrible county council! What good is it? It just weakens the government and makes people think the wrong way.” (He waved his left hand, now free from the pressure of the glove.) “And creates false hopes.” (Kollomietzev blew on his hand.) “I already brought this up in St. Petersburg, mais bah! they won’t listen to me. Even your husband—but then he’s known to be a die-hard liberal!”
Valentina Mihailovna sat up straight.
Valentina Mihailovna sat up straight.
“What do I hear? You opposed to the government, Monsieur Kollomietzev?”
“What do I hear? Are you against the government, Mr. Kollomietzev?”
“I—not in the least! Never! What an idea! Mais j’ai mon franc parler. I occasionally allow myself to criticise, but am always obedient.”
“I—not at all! Never! What a thought! But I do speak my mind. I sometimes let myself criticize, but I’m always obedient.”
“And I, on the contrary, never criticise and am never obedient.”
“And I, on the other hand, never criticize and am never obedient.”
“Ah! Mais c’est un mot! Do let me repeat it to my friend Ladislas. Vous savez, he is writing a society novel, read me some of it. Charming! Nous aurons enfin le grand monde russe peint par lui-même.”
“Ah! But that's a word! Let me say it again to my friend Ladislas. You know, he’s working on a society novel, and he read me some of it. Charming! We will finally have the grand Russian world painted by him.”
“Where is it to be published?”
“Where is it going to be published?”
“In the Russian Messenger, of course. It is our Revue des Deux Mondes. I see you take it, by the way.”
“In the Russian Messenger, of course. It’s our Revue des Deux Mondes. I notice you take it, by the way.”
“Yes, but I think it rather dull of late.”
“Yes, but I find it quite boring lately.”
“Perhaps, perhaps it is. The Russian Messenger, too, has also gone off a bit,” using a colloquial expression.
“Maybe, maybe it is. The Russian Messenger has also not been quite right,” using a casual expression.
Kollomietzev laughed. It amused him to have said “gone off a bit.” “Mais c’est un journal qui se respecte,” he continued, “and that is the main thing. I am sorry to say that I interest myself very little in Russian literature nowadays. It has grown so horribly vulgar. A cook is now made the heroine of a novel. A mere cook, parole d’honneur! Of course, I shall read Ladislas’ novel. Il y aura le petit mot pour rire, and he writes with a purpose! He will completely crush the nihilists, and I quite agree with him. His ideas sont très correctes.”
Kollomietzev laughed. He found it funny to have said “gone off a bit.” “Mais c’est un journal qui se respecte,” he continued, “and that’s the most important thing. I regret to say that I care very little about Russian literature these days. It has become so terribly crude. A cook is now the heroine of a novel. Just a cook, parole d’honneur! Of course, I will read Ladislas’ novel. Il y aura le petit mot pour rire, and he writes with a purpose! He will completely defeat the nihilists, and I totally agree with him. His ideas sont très correctes.”
“That is more than can be said of his past,” Valentina Mihailovna remarked.
“That is more than can be said about his past,” Valentina Mihailovna commented.
“Ah! jeton une voile sur les erreurs de sa jeunesse!” Kollomietzev exclaimed, pulling off his other glove.
“Ah! let’s cover up the mistakes of his youth!” Kollomietzev exclaimed, taking off his other glove.
Valentina Mihailovna half-closed her exquisite eyes and looked at him coquettishly.
Valentina Mihailovna partially closed her beautiful eyes and gazed at him playfully.
“Simion Petrovitch!” she exclaimed, “why do you use so many French words when speaking Russian? It seems to me rather old-fashioned, if you will excuse my saying so.”
“Simion Petrovitch!” she exclaimed, “why do you use so many French words when you speak Russian? It seems kind of old-fashioned to me, if you don’t mind me saying.”
“But, my dear lady, not everyone is such a master of our native tongue as you are, for instance. I have a very great respect for the Russian language. There is nothing like it for giving commands or for governmental purposes. I like to keep it pure and uncorrupted by other languages and bow before Karamzin; but as for an everyday language, how can one use Russian? For instance, how would you say, in Russian, de tout à l’heure, c’est un mot? You could not possibly say ‘this is a word,’ could you?”
“But, my dear lady, not everyone is as skilled in our native language as you are. I have a lot of respect for the Russian language. It’s unmatched for giving commands or for government purposes. I prefer to keep it pure and not mixed with other languages, and I admire Karamzin. But for everyday conversation, how can anyone use Russian? For example, how would you say in Russian, de tout à l’heure, c’est un mot? You couldn’t possibly say ‘this is a word,’ could you?”
“You might say ‘a happy expression.’”
“You could say ‘a happy look.’”
Kollomietzev laughed.
Kollomietzev chuckled.
“A happy expression! My dear Valentina Mihailovna. Don’t you feel that it savours of the schoolroom; that all the salt has gone out of it?”
“A happy expression! My dear Valentina Mihailovna. Don’t you feel that it’s a bit like something from the classroom; that it lacks its flavor?”
“I am afraid you will not convince me. I wonder where Mariana is?” She rang the bell and a servant entered.
“I don’t think you’ll convince me. I’m curious where Mariana is?” She rang the bell, and a servant came in.
“I asked to have Mariana Vikentievna sent here. Has she not been told?”
“I asked for Mariana Vikentievna to be sent here. Has she not been informed?”
The servant had scarcely time to reply when a young girl appeared behind him in the doorway. She had on a loose dark blouse, and her hair was cut short. It was Mariana Vikentievna Sinitska, Sipiagin’s niece on the mother’s side.
The servant barely had time to respond when a young girl showed up behind him in the doorway. She was wearing a loose dark blouse, and her hair was cut short. It was Mariana Vikentievna Sinitska, Sipiagin’s niece on her mother's side.
VI
“I am sorry, Valentina Mihailovna,” Mariana said, drawing near to her, “I was busy and could not get away.”
“I’m sorry, Valentina Mihailovna,” Mariana said, coming closer to her, “I was tied up and couldn’t get away.”
She bowed to Kollomietzev and withdrew into a corner, where she sat down on a little stool near the parrot, who began flapping its wings as soon as it caught sight of her.
She nodded to Kollomietzev and moved to a corner, where she sat on a small stool next to the parrot, which started flapping its wings as soon as it saw her.
“Why so far away, Mariana?” Valentina Mihailovna asked, looking after her. “Do you want to be near your little friend? Just think, Simion Petrovitch,” she said, turning to Kollomietzev, “our parrot has simply fallen in love with Mariana!”
“Why are you so far away, Mariana?” Valentina Mihailovna asked, watching her. “Do you want to be close to your little friend? Just imagine, Simion Petrovitch,” she said, turning to Kollomietzev, “our parrot has totally fallen for Mariana!”
“I don’t wonder at it!”
"I’m not surprised!"
“But he simply can’t bear me!”
“But he just can’t stand me!”
“How extraordinary! Perhaps you tease him.”
“How amazing! Maybe you're just joking with him.”
“Oh, no, I never tease him. On the contrary, I feed him with sugar. But he won’t take anything out of my hand. It is a case of sympathy and antipathy.”
“Oh, no, I never tease him. Actually, I give him treats. But he won’t take anything from my hand. It’s a matter of attraction and repulsion.”
Mariana looked sternly at Valentina Mihailovna and Valentina Mihailovna looked at her. These two women did not love one another.
Mariana gave Valentina Mihailovna a stern look, and Valentina Mihailovna returned the gaze. These two women did not like each other.
Compared to her aunt Mariana seemed plain. She had a round face, a large aquiline nose, big bright grey eyes, fine eyebrows, and thin lips. Her thick brown hair was cut short; she seemed retiring, but there was something strong and daring, impetuous and passionate, in the whole of her personality. She had tiny little hands and feet, and her healthy, lithesome little figure reminded one of a Florentine statuette of the sixteenth century. Her movements were free and graceful.
Compared to her aunt, Mariana seemed average. She had a round face, a large hooked nose, big bright gray eyes, fine eyebrows, and thin lips. Her thick brown hair was cut short; she appeared reserved, but there was something strong and bold, impulsive and passionate, about her entire personality. She had tiny hands and feet, and her healthy, slender little figure reminded one of a sixteenth-century Florentine statue. Her movements were fluid and graceful.
Mariana’s position in the Sipiagin’s house was a very difficult one. Her father, a brilliant man of Polish extraction, who had attained the rank of general, was discovered to have embezzled large state funds. He was tried and convicted, deprived of his rank, nobility, and exiled to Siberia. After some time he was pardoned and returned, but was too utterly crushed to begin life anew, and died in extreme poverty. His wife, Sipiagin’s sister, did not survive the shock of the disgrace and her husband’s death, and died soon after. Uncle Sipiagin gave a home to their only child, Mariana. She loathed her life of dependence and longed for freedom with all the force of her upright soul. There was a constant inner battle between her and her aunt. Valentina Mihailovna looked upon her as a nihilist and freethinker, and Mariana detested her aunt as an unconscious tyrant. She held aloof from her uncle and, indeed, from everyone else in the house. She held aloof, but was not afraid of them. She was not timid by nature.
Mariana's situation in the Sipiagin household was really tough. Her father, a smart man of Polish descent who had reached the rank of general, was found to have stolen a large amount of public funds. He was put on trial, convicted, stripped of his rank and nobility, and exiled to Siberia. After a while, he was pardoned and came back, but he was too completely defeated to start over and died in extreme poverty. His wife, Sipiagin’s sister, couldn’t handle the shock of the disgrace and her husband’s death, and she passed away soon after. Uncle Sipiagin took in their only child, Mariana. She hated her life of dependence and yearned for freedom with all her strong convictions. There was a constant struggle between her and her aunt. Valentina Mihailovna viewed her as a nihilist and free thinker, and Mariana despised her aunt as an unaware tyrant. She kept her distance from her uncle and from everyone else in the house. She stayed distant, but she wasn't scared of them. By nature, she wasn’t timid.
“Antipathy is a strange thing,” Kollomietzev repeated. “Everybody knows that I am a deeply religious man, orthodox in the fullest sense of the word, but the sight of a priest’s flowing locks drives me nearly mad. It makes me boil over with rage.”
“Antipathy is a strange thing,” Kollomietzev repeated. “Everyone knows that I am a deeply religious man, orthodox in the fullest sense of the word, but seeing a priest's long hair drives me nearly crazy. It makes me seethe with anger.”
“I believe hair in general has an irritating effect upon you, Simion Petrovitch,” Mariana remarked. “I feel sure you can’t bear to see it cut short like mine.”
“I think hair, in general, annoys you, Simion Petrovitch,” Mariana said. “I'm pretty sure you can't stand seeing it cut short like mine.”
Valentina Mihailovna lifted her eyebrows slowly, then dropped her head, as if astonished at the freedom with which modern young girls entered into conversation. Kollomietzev smiled condescendingly.
Valentina Mihailovna raised her eyebrows slowly, then lowered her head, as if she were surprised by how freely modern young women engaged in conversation. Kollomietzev smiled down at her in a condescending way.
“Of course,” he said, “I can’t help feeling sorry for beautiful curls such as yours, Mariana Vikentievna, falling under the merciless snip of a pair of scissors, but it doesn’t arouse antipathy in me. In any case, your example might even ... even ... convert me!”
“Of course,” he said, “I can’t help but feel sorry for beautiful curls like yours, Mariana Vikentievna, getting chopped off by a pair of scissors, but it doesn’t make me dislike it. In any case, your example might even ... even ... change my mind!”
Kollomietzev could not think of a Russian word, and did not like using a French one, after what his hostess had said.
Kollomietzev couldn't think of a Russian word and didn't want to use a French one after what his hostess had mentioned.
“Thank heaven,” Valentina Mihailovna remarked, “Mariana does not wear glasses and has not yet discarded collars and cuffs; but, unfortunately, she studies natural history, and is even interested in the woman question. Isn’t that so, Mariana?”
“Thank goodness,” Valentina Mihailovna said, “Mariana doesn’t wear glasses and hasn’t given up on collars and cuffs; but, unfortunately, she studies natural history and is even interested in women’s issues. Isn’t that right, Mariana?”
This was evidently said to make Mariana feel uncomfortable, but Mariana, however, did not feel uncomfortable.
This was clearly said to make Mariana feel uneasy, but Mariana, however, did not feel uneasy.
“Yes, auntie,” she replied, “I read everything I can get hold of on the subject. I am trying to understand the woman question.”
“Yes, auntie,” she replied, “I read everything I can find on the subject. I’m trying to understand the woman question.”
“There is youth for you!” Valentina Mihailovna exclaimed, turning to Kollomietzev. “Now you and I are not at all interested in that sort of thing, are we?”
“There is youth for you!” Valentina Mihailovna exclaimed, turning to Kollomietzev. “Now you and I are not at all interested in that kind of thing, are we?”
Kollomietzev smiled good-naturedly; he could not help entering into the playful mood of his amiable hostess.
Kollomietzev smiled warmly; he couldn't help but get caught up in the playful vibe of his friendly hostess.
“Mariana Vikentievna,” he began, “is still full of the ideals ... the romanticism of youth ... which ... in time—”
“Mariana Vikentievna,” he started, “is still full of the ideals ... the romanticism of youth ... which ... eventually—”
“Heaven, I was unjust to myself,” Valentina Mihailovna interrupted him; “I am also interested in these questions. I am not quite an old lady yet.”
“Heavens, I was unfair to myself,” Valentina Mihailovna interrupted him; “I’m also interested in these topics. I’m not quite an old lady yet.”
“Of course. So am I in a way,” Kollomietzev put in hastily. “Only I would forbid such things being talked about!”
“Of course. I feel the same way,” Kollomietzev said quickly. “I just wouldn’t allow those kinds of conversations!”
“Forbid them being talked about?” Mariana asked in astonishment.
“Forbid them from being talked about?” Mariana asked in surprise.
“Yes! I would say to the public, ‘Interest yourselves in these things as much as you like, but talk about them ... sh.’” He layed his finger on his lips.
“Yes! I would say to the public, ‘Get interested in these things as much as you want, but keep it quiet ... sh.’” He put his finger to his lips.
“I would, at any rate, forbid speaking through the press under any conditions!”
“I would definitely forbid speaking through the press under any circumstances!”
Valentina Mihailovna laughed.
Valentina Mihailovna chuckled.
“What? Would you have a commission appointed by the ministers for settling these questions?”
“What? Do you want a committee set up by the ministers to resolve these issues?”
“Why not? Don’t you think we could do it better than these ignorant, hungry loafers who know nothing and imagine themselves to be men of genius? We could appoint Boris Andraevitch as president.”
“Why not? Don’t you think we could do it better than these clueless, lazy people who know nothing but think they’re geniuses? We could make Boris Andraevitch president.”
Valentina Mihailovna laughed louder still.
Valentina Mihailovna laughed even louder.
“You had better take care, Boris Andraevitch is sometimes such a Jacobin—”
“You should be careful, Boris Andraevitch can be quite the radical sometimes—”
“Jacko, jacko, jacko,” the parrot screamed.
"Jacko, jacko, jacko," the parrot yelled.
Valentina Mihailovna waved her handkerchief at him.
Valentina Mihailovna waved her tissue at him.
“Don’t interrupt an intelligent conversation! Mariana, do teach him manners!”
“Don’t interrupt a smart conversation! Mariana, please teach him some manners!”
Mariana turned to the cage and began stroking the parrot’s neck with her finger; the parrot stretched towards her.
Mariana faced the cage and started to gently stroke the parrot's neck with her finger; the parrot leaned in her direction.
“Yes,” Valentina Mihailovna continued, “Boris Andraevitch astonishes me, too, sometimes. There is a certain strain in him ... a certain strain ... of the tribune.”
“Yes,” Valentina Mihailovna continued, “Boris Andraevitch surprises me, too, sometimes. There’s a certain tension in him... a certain tension... of the speaker.”
“C’est parce qu’il est orateur!” Kollomietzev exclaimed enthusiastically in French. “Your husband is a marvellous orator and is accustomed to success ... ses propres paroles le grisent ... and then his desire for popularity.... By the way, he is rather annoyed just now, is he not? Il boude? Eh?”
“It's because he is an orator!” Kollomietzev exclaimed enthusiastically in French. “Your husband is a marvelous speaker and is used to success ... his own words intoxicate him ... and then his desire for popularity.... By the way, he is rather annoyed right now, isn’t he? Is he pouting? Huh?”
Valentina Mihailovna looked at Mariana.
Valentina Mihailovna glanced at Mariana.
“I haven’t noticed it,” she said after a pause.
"I haven't noticed it," she said after a moment.
“Yes,” Kollomietzev continued pensively, “he was rather overlooked at Easter.”
“Yes,” Kollomietzev continued thoughtfully, “he was pretty much ignored at Easter.”
Valentina Mihailovna indicated Mariana with her eyes.
Valentina Mihailovna nodded towards Mariana with her eyes.
Kollomietzev smiled and screwed up his eyes, conveying to her that he understood. “Mariana Vikentievna,” he exclaimed suddenly, in an unnecessarily loud tone of voice, “do you intend teaching at the school again this year?”
Kollomietzev smiled and squinted, letting her know he understood. “Mariana Vikentievna,” he suddenly exclaimed in a voice that was too loud, “are you planning to teach at the school again this year?”
Mariana turned round from the cage.
Mariana turned around from the cage.
“Are you interested to know, Simion Petrovitch?”
“Are you curious to know, Simion Petrovitch?”
“Certainly. I am very much interested.”
“Sure. I'm really interested.”
“Would you forbid it?”
"Would you stop it?"
“I would forbid nihilists even so much as to think of schools. I would put all schools into the hands of the clergy, and with an eye on them I wouldn’t mind running one myself!”
“I would forbid nihilists even the thought of schools. I would place all schools in the hands of the clergy, and with them overseeing, I wouldn’t mind running one myself!”
“Really! I haven’t the slightest idea what I shall do this year. Last year things were not at all successful. Besides, how can you get a school together in the summer?”
“Honestly! I have no clue what I'm going to do this year. Last year didn’t go well at all. Plus, how can you organize a school during the summer?”
Mariana blushed deeply all the time she was speaking, as if it cost her some effort. She was still very self-conscious.
Mariana blushed intensely the whole time she was talking, as if it took her some effort. She was still very aware of herself.
“Are you not sufficiently prepared?” Valentina Mihailovna asked sarcastically.
“Are you not ready enough?” Valentina Mihailovna asked sarcastically.
“Perhaps not.”
"Maybe not."
“Heavens!” Kollomietzev exclaimed. “What do I hear? Oh ye gods! Is preparation necessary to teach peasants the alphabet?”
“Heavens!” Kollomietzev exclaimed. “What do I hear? Oh my gods! Is it really necessary to prepare to teach peasants the alphabet?”
At this moment Kolia ran into the drawing room shouting “Mamma! mamma! Papa has come!” And after him, waddling on her stout little legs, appeared an old grey-haired lady in a cap and yellow shawl, and also announced that Boris had come.
At that moment, Kolia burst into the drawing room shouting, “Mom! Mom! Dad’s here!” Following him, waddling on her short little legs, was an elderly gray-haired lady in a cap and yellow shawl, who also announced that Boris had arrived.
This lady was Sipiagin’s aunt, and was called Anna Zaharovna. Everyone in the drawing room rushed out into the hall, down the stairs, and on to the steps of the portico. A long avenue of chipped yews ran straight from these steps to the high road—a carriage and four was already rolling up the avenue straight towards them. Valentina Mihailovna, standing in front, waved her pocket handkerchief, Kolia shrieked with delight, the coachman adroitly pulled up the steaming horses, a footman came down headlong from the box and almost pulled the carriage door off its hinges in his effort to open it—and then, with a condescending smile on his lips, in his eyes, over the whole of his face, Boris Andraevitch, with one graceful gesture of the shoulders, dropped his cloak and sprang to the ground. Valentina Mihailovna gracefully threw her arms round his neck and they kissed three times. Kolia stamped his little feet and pulled at his father’s coat from behind, but Boris Andraevitch first kissed Anna Zaharovna, quickly threw off his uncomfortable, ugly Scotch cap, greeted Mariana and Kollomietzev, who had also come out (he gave Kollomietzev a hearty shake of the hand in the English fashion), and then turned to his little son, lifted him under the arms, and kissed him.
This lady was Sipiagin’s aunt, named Anna Zaharovna. Everyone in the drawing room rushed into the hall, down the stairs, and out onto the steps of the porch. A long avenue of chipped yews stretched straight from these steps to the road— a carriage and four was already rolling up the avenue toward them. Valentina Mihailovna, standing in front, waved her handkerchief, Kolia yelled with excitement, the coachman skillfully pulled up the steaming horses, and a footman leaped down from the box, nearly yanking the carriage door off its hinges in his effort to open it—then, with a smug smile on his lips, in his eyes, all over his face, Boris Andraevitch, with one elegant move of his shoulders, dropped his cloak and jumped to the ground. Valentina Mihailovna wrapped her arms around his neck, and they kissed three times. Kolia stamped his little feet and tugged at his father’s coat from behind, but Boris Andraevitch first kissed Anna Zaharovna, quickly removed his uncomfortable, ugly Scottish cap, greeted Mariana and Kollomietzev, who had also come out (he gave Kollomietzev a hearty handshake in the English way), and then turned to his little son, lifted him under the arms, and kissed him.
During this scene Nejdanov half guiltily scrambled out of the carriage and, without removing his cap, stood quietly near the front wheel, looking out from under his eyebrows. Valentina Mihailovna, when embracing her husband, had cast a penetrating look over his shoulder at this new figure. Sipiagin had informed her that he was bringing a tutor.
During this scene, Nejdanov scrambled out of the carriage, feeling a bit guilty, and stood quietly by the front wheel with his cap still on, peeking out from under his eyebrows. Valentina Mihailovna, while hugging her husband, took a sharp look over his shoulder at this new person. Sipiagin had told her that he was bringing a tutor.
Everyone continued exchanging greetings and shaking hands with the newly-arrived host as they all moved up the broad stairs, lined on either side with the principal men and maid servants. They did not come forward to kiss the master’s hand (an Asiatic custom they had abandoned long ago), but bowed respectfully. Sipiagin responded to their salutations with a slight movement of the nose and eyebrows, rather than an inclination of the head.
Everyone kept greeting and shaking hands with the new host as they all climbed the wide stairs, flanked on both sides by the important men and maids. They didn’t step forward to kiss the master’s hand (a custom from Asia they had long stopped observing), but bowed respectfully instead. Sipiagin acknowledged their greetings with a subtle movement of his nose and eyebrows, rather than by bowing his head.
Nejdanov followed the stream up the wide stairs. As soon as they reached the hall, Sipiagin, who had been searching for Nejdanov with his eyes, introduced him to his wife, Anna Zaharovna, and Mariana, and said to Kolia, “This is your tutor. Mind you do as he tells you. Give him your hand.” Kolia extended his hand timidly, stared at him fixedly, but finding nothing particularly interesting about his tutor, turned to his “papa” again. Nejdanov felt uncomfortable, just as he had done at the theatre. He wore an old shabby coat, and his face and hands were covered with dust from the journey. Valentina Mihailovna said something kindly to him, but he did not quite catch what it was and did not reply. He noticed that she was very bright, and clung to her husband affectionately. He did not like Kolia’s befrizzled and pomaded head, and when his eye fell on Kollomietzev, thought, “What a sleek individual.” He paid no attention to the others. Sipiagin turned his head once or twice in a dignified manner, as if looking round at his worldly belongings, a pose that set off to perfection his long drooping whiskers and somewhat small round neck. Then he shouted to one of the servants in a loud resonant voice, not at all husky from the journey, “Ivan! Take this gentleman to the green room and see to his luggage afterwards!” He then told Nejdanov that he could change and rest awhile, and that dinner would be served at five o’clock. Nejdanov bowed and followed Ivan to the “green” room, which was situated on the second floor.
Nejdanov walked up the wide stairs following the stream. As soon as they got to the hall, Sipiagin, who had been searching for Nejdanov with his eyes, introduced him to his wife, Anna Zaharovna, and Mariana, and said to Kolia, “This is your tutor. Make sure you listen to him. Give him your hand.” Kolia hesitated but then reached out his hand shyly, gazed at him intently, but finding nothing particularly interesting about his tutor, turned back to his “papa.” Nejdanov felt awkward, just like he had at the theater. He was wearing an old, worn coat, and his face and hands were dusty from the journey. Valentina Mihailovna said something nice to him, but he didn’t quite catch it and didn’t respond. He noticed that she was very bright and affectionately clung to her husband. He didn’t like Kolia’s frizzy and gelled hair, and when he spotted Kollomietzev, he thought, “What a slick guy.” He didn’t pay attention to the others. Sipiagin turned his head a couple of times in a dignified way, as if surveying his worldly possessions, which perfectly highlighted his long drooping whiskers and somewhat small, round neck. Then he called out to one of the servants in a loud, clear voice, not at all rough from the journey, “Ivan! Take this gentleman to the green room and handle his luggage later!” He then told Nejdanov that he could change and rest for a while, and that dinner would be served at five o'clock. Nejdanov nodded and followed Ivan to the “green” room, which was on the second floor.
The whole company went into the drawing room. The host was welcomed all over again. An old blind nurse appeared and made him a courtesy. Out of consideration for her years, Sipiagin gave her his hand to kiss. He then begged Kollomietzev to excuse him, and retired to his own room accompanied by his wife.
The entire company moved into the living room. The host was greeted once more. An elderly blind nurse came in and curtsied to him. Out of respect for her age, Sipiagin offered her his hand to kiss. He then requested Kollomietzev to excuse him and headed to his own room with his wife.
VII
The room into which the servant conducted Nejdanov was beautifully neat and spacious, with wide-open windows looking on to the garden. A gentle breeze stirred the white curtains, blowing them out high like sails and letting them fall again. Golden reflections glided lightly over the ceiling; the whole room was filled with the moist freshness of spring. Nejdanov dismissed the servant, unpacked his trunk, washed, and changed. The journey had thoroughly exhausted him. The constant presence of a stranger during the last two days, the many fruitless discussions, had completely upset his nerves. A certain bitterness, which was neither boredom nor anger, accumulated mysteriously in the depths of his being. He was annoyed with himself for his lack of courage, but his heart ached. He went up to the window and looked out into the garden. It was an old-fashioned garden, with rich dark soil, such as one rarely sees around Moscow, laid out on the slope of a hill into four separate parts. In front of the house there was a flower garden, with straight gravel paths, groups of acacias and lilac, and round flower beds. To the left, past the stable yard, as far down as the barn, there was an orchard, thickly planted with apples, pears, plums, currants, and raspberries. Beyond the flower garden, in front of the house, there was a large square walk, thickly interlaced with lime trees. To the right, the view was shut out by an avenue of silver poplars; a glimpse of an orangery could be seen through a group of weeping willows. The whole garden was clothed in its first green leaves; the loud buzz of summer insects was not yet heard; the leaves rustled gently, chaffinches twittered everywhere; two doves sat cooing on a tree; the note of a solitary cuckoo was heard first in one place, then in another; the friendly cawing of rooks was carried from the distance beyond the mill pond, sounding like the creaking of innumerable cart wheels. Light clouds floated dreamily over this gentle stillness, spreading themselves out like the breasts of some huge, lazy birds.
The room where the servant led Nejdanov was neat and spacious, with wide-open windows overlooking the garden. A gentle breeze stirred the white curtains, billowing them out like sails before letting them fall again. Golden reflections lightly danced across the ceiling; the entire room was filled with the fresh, moist air of spring. Nejdanov sent the servant away, unpacked his trunk, washed up, and changed clothes. The journey had completely worn him out. Having a stranger around for the last two days and all the pointless conversations had totally frayed his nerves. A certain bitterness, which was neither boredom nor anger, built up mysteriously deep inside him. He felt frustrated with himself for lacking courage, but his heart was heavy. He walked up to the window and looked out into the garden. It was an old-fashioned garden, with rich dark soil that’s rare around Moscow, laid out on a hillside in four separate sections. In front of the house, there was a flower garden, featuring straight gravel paths, groups of acacia and lilac, and round flower beds. To the left, extending past the stable yard down to the barn, there was an orchard densely planted with apples, pears, plums, currants, and raspberries. Beyond the flower garden, in front of the house, there was a large square walkway thickly interwoven with lime trees. To the right, the view was blocked by an avenue of silver poplars; a glimpse of an orangery could be seen through a cluster of weeping willows. The entire garden was covered in its fresh green leaves; the loud buzz of summer insects was still absent; the leaves rustled softly, chaffinches chirped everywhere; two doves cooed on a tree; the call of a solitary cuckoo was heard first here, then there; and the friendly cawing of rooks echoed from the distance beyond the mill pond, sounding like the creaking of countless cart wheels. Light clouds floated dreamily over this gentle stillness, spreading out like the wings of some huge, lazy birds.
Nejdanov gazed and listened, drinking in the cool air through half-parted lips.
Nejdanov stared and listened, breathing in the cool air through slightly open lips.
His depression left him and a wonderful calmness entered his soul.
His depression lifted, and a sense of wonderful calm filled his soul.
Meanwhile he was being discussed in the bedroom below. Sipiagin was telling his wife how he had met him, what Prince G. had said of him, and the gist of their talks on the journey.
Meanwhile, they were talking about him in the bedroom below. Sipiagin was telling his wife how he had met him, what Prince G. had said about him, and the main points of their conversations during the trip.
“A clever chap!” he repeated, “and well educated, too. It’s true he’s a revolutionist, but what does it matter? These people are ambitious, at any rate. As for Kolia, he is too young to be spoiled by any of this nonsense.”
“A smart guy!” he repeated, “and well-educated, too. It’s true he’s a revolutionist, but so what? These people are ambitious, anyway. As for Kolia, he’s too young to be affected by any of this nonsense.”
Valentina Mihailovna listened to her husband affectionately; an amused smile played on her lips, as if he were telling her of some naughty amusing prank. It was pleasant to her to think that her seigneur et maître, such a respectable man, of important position, could be as mischievous as a boy of twenty. Standing before the looking-glass in a snow-white shirt and blue silk braces, Sipiagin was brushing his hair in the English fashion with two brushes, while Valentina Mihailovna, her feet tucked under her, was sitting on a narrow Turkish couch, telling him various news about the house, the paper mill, which, alas, was not going well, as was to be expected; about the possibilities of changing the cook, about the church, of which the plaster had come off; about Mariana, Kollomietzev....
Valentina Mihailovna listened to her husband with affection, an amused smile on her lips as if he were sharing some cheeky funny story. It made her happy to think that her seigneur et maître, such a respected man in a significant position, could be as playful as a twenty-year-old. Standing in front of the mirror in a crisp white shirt and blue silk suspenders, Sipiagin was styling his hair in the English way with two brushes, while Valentina Mihailovna, her feet tucked beneath her, sat on a narrow Turkish couch, updating him on various news about the house, the paper mill, which, unfortunately, wasn’t doing well as expected, the potential change of the cook, the church which needed plaster repairs, and about Mariana, Kollomietzev...
Between husband and wife there existed the fullest confidence and good understanding; they certainly lived in “love and harmony,” as people used to say in olden days. When Sipiagin, after finishing his toilet, asked chivalrously for his wife’s hand and she gave him both, and watched him with an affectionate pride as he kissed them in turn, the feeling expressed in their faces was good and true, although in her it shone out of a pair of eyes worthy of Raphael, and in him out of the ordinary eyes of a mere official.
Between husband and wife, there was complete trust and a strong understanding; they definitely lived in "love and harmony," as people used to say back in the day. When Sipiagin, after getting ready, gallantly asked for his wife's hand and she gave him both, watching him with affectionate pride as he kissed them one by one, the emotions on their faces were genuine and sincere. Her eyes, worthy of Raphael, sparkled with warmth, while his looked like those of a typical official.
On the stroke of five Nejdanov went down to dinner, which was announced by a Chinese gong, not by a bell. The whole company was already assembled in the dining room. Sipiagin welcomed him again from behind his high cravat, and showed him to a place between Anna Zaharovna and Kolia. Anna Zaharovna was an old maid, a sister of Sipiagin’s father; she exhaled a smell of camphor, like a garment that had been put away for a long time, and had a nervous, dejected look. She had acted as Kolia’s nurse or governess, and her wrinkled face expressed displeasure when Nejdanov sat down between her and her charge. Kolia looked sideways at his new neighbour; the intelligent boy soon saw that his tutor was shy and uncomfortable, that he did not raise his eyes, and scarcely ate anything. This pleased Kolia, who had been afraid that his tutor would be cross and severe. Valentina Mihailovna also watched Nejdanov.
At five o'clock, Nejdanov headed down to dinner, which was announced by a Chinese gong instead of a bell. The entire group was already gathered in the dining room. Sipiagin greeted him once more from behind his tall cravat and guided him to a spot between Anna Zaharovna and Kolia. Anna Zaharovna was an old maid, Sipiagin’s father's sister; she smelled of camphor, like a piece of clothing that had been stored away for a while, and had a nervous, gloomy expression. She had been Kolia’s nurse or governess, and her wrinkled face showed her displeasure when Nejdanov sat down between her and Kolia. Kolia glanced sideways at his new neighbor; the bright boy quickly noticed that his tutor was shy and uneasy, that he barely lifted his gaze, and hardly ate anything. This made Kolia happy, as he had feared his tutor would be grumpy and strict. Valentina Mihailovna also kept an eye on Nejdanov.
“He looks like a student,” she thought to herself. “He’s not accustomed to society, but has a very interesting face, and the colour of his hair is like that of the apostle whose hair the old Italian masters always painted red—and his hands are clean!” Indeed, everybody at the table stared at Nejdanov, but they had mercy on him, and left him in peace for the time being. He was conscious of this, and was pleased and angry about it at the same time.
“He looks like a student,” she thought to herself. “He’s not used to society, but he has a really interesting face, and the color of his hair is like that of the apostle that the old Italian masters always painted red—and his hands are clean!” Indeed, everyone at the table stared at Nejdanov, but they felt sorry for him and left him alone for now. He was aware of this and felt both pleased and annoyed about it at the same time.
Sipiagin and Kollomietzev carried on the conversation. They talked about the county council, the governor, the highway tax, the peasants buying out the land, about mutual Moscow and St. Petersburg acquaintances, Katkov’s lyceum, which was just coming into fashion, about the difficulty of getting labour, penalties, and damage caused by cattle, even of Bismarck, the war of 1866, and Napoleon III., whom Kollomietzev called a hero. Kollomietzev gave vent to the most retrograde opinions, going so far as to propose, in jest it is true, a toast given by a certain friend of his on a names-day banquet, “I drink to the only principle I acknowledge, the whip and Roedeger!”
Sipiagin and Kollomietzev continued their conversation. They discussed the county council, the governor, the highway tax, the farmers buying land, mutual acquaintances in Moscow and St. Petersburg, Katkov’s lyceum, which was just becoming popular, the challenges of finding labor, penalties, and damage caused by cattle, as well as Bismarck, the war of 1866, and Napoleon III., whom Kollomietzev referred to as a hero. Kollomietzev expressed some very outdated opinions, even jokingly proposing a toast made by a friend of his at a names-day celebration, “I raise my glass to the only principle I believe in, the whip and Roedeger!”
Valentina Mihailovna frowned, and remarked that it was de très mauvais goût.
Valentina Mihailovna frowned and said it was de très mauvais goût.
Sipiagin, on the contrary, expressed the most liberal views, refuted Kollomietzev’s arguments politely, though with a certain amount of disdain, and even chaffed him a little.
Sipiagin, on the other hand, shared the most progressive views, politely countered Kollomietzev's arguments, though with some disdain, and even teased him a bit.
“Your terror of emancipation, my dear Simion Petrovitch,” he said, “puts me in mind of our much respected friend, Alexai Ivanovitch Tveritinov, and the petition he sent in, in the year 1860. He insisted on reading it in every drawing room in St. Petersburg. There was one rather good sentence in it about our liberated serf, who was to march over the face of the fatherland bearing a torch in his hand. You should have seen our dear Alexai Ivanovitch, blowing out his cheeks and blinking his little eyes, pronounce in his babyish voice, ‘T-torch! t-torch! Will march with a t-torch!’ Well, the emancipation is now an established fact, but where is the peasant with the torch?”
“Your fear of freedom, my dear Simion Petrovitch,” he said, “reminds me of our well-respected friend, Alexai Ivanovitch Tveritinov, and the petition he submitted back in 1860. He insisted on reading it in every drawing room in St. Petersburg. There was one pretty good line in it about our freed serf, who was supposed to march across the homeland with a torch in hand. You should have seen our dear Alexai Ivanovitch, puffing up his cheeks and blinking his little eyes, as he said in his childish voice, ‘T-torch! t-torch! Will march with a t-torch!’ Well, emancipation is now a done deal, but where is the peasant with the torch?”
“Tveritinov was only slightly wrong,” Kollomietzev said solemnly. “Not the peasants will march with the torch, but others.”
“Tveritinov was just a little off,” Kollomietzev said seriously. “It won’t be the peasants carrying the torch, but others.”
At the words, Nejdanov, who until then had scarcely noticed Mariana, who sat a little to one side, exchanged glances with her, and instantly felt that this solemn girl and he were of the same convictions, of the same stamp. She had made no impression on him whatever when Sipiagin had introduced them; then why did he exchange glances with her in particular? He wondered if it was not disgraceful to sit and listen to such views without protesting and by reason of his silence letting others think that he shared them. Nejdanov looked at Mariana a second time, and her eyes seemed to say, “Wait a while ... the time is not ripe.... It isn’t worth it ... later on ... there is plenty of time in store.”
At those words, Nejdanov, who had barely noticed Mariana sitting a bit off to the side, exchanged glances with her and immediately sensed that this serious girl shared his beliefs and views. She hadn’t made any impression on him when Sipiagin introduced them; so why was he looking at her in particular? He wondered if it was inappropriate to sit there listening to such opinions without saying anything, allowing others to think he agreed with them. Nejdanov glanced at Mariana again, and her eyes seemed to convey, “Hang on ... the moment isn’t right yet ... it’s not worth it ... later ... there’s plenty of time ahead.”
He was happy to think that she understood him, and began following the conversation again. Valentina Mihailovna supported her husband, and was, if anything, even more radical in her expressions than he. She could not understand, “simply could not un-der-stand, how an educated young man could hold such antiquated views.”
He felt happy thinking that she got him, and rejoined the conversation. Valentina Mihailovna backed her husband and was, if anything, even more extreme in her opinions than he was. She couldn’t understand, “simply couldn't understand, how an educated young man could have such outdated views.”
“However,” she added, “I am convinced that you only say these things for the sake of argument. And you, Alexai Dmitritch,” she added to Nejdanov, with a smile (he wondered how she had learned his Christian name and his father’s name), “I know, do not share Simion Petrovitch’s fears; my husband told me about your talks on the journey.”
“However,” she said, “I believe you’re only saying these things for the sake of debate. And you, Alexai Dmitritch,” she added to Nejdanov with a smile (he was curious about how she had learned his first name and his father's name), “I know you don’t share Simion Petrovitch’s concerns; my husband told me about your conversations during the trip.”
Nejdanov blushed, bent over his plate, and mumbled something; he did not feel shy, but was simply unaccustomed to conversing with such brilliant personages. Madame Sipiagin continued smiling to him; her husband nodded his head patronisingly. Kollomietzev stuck his monocle between his eyebrow and nose and stared at the student who dared not to share his “fears.” But it was difficult to embarrass Nejdanov in this way; on the contrary, he instantly sat up straight, and in his turn fixed his gaze on the fashionable official. Just as instinctively as he had felt Mariana to be a comrade, so he felt Kollomietzev to be an enemy! Kollomietzev felt it too; he removed his monocle, turned away, and tried to laugh carelessly—but it did not come off somehow. Only Anna Zaharovna, who secretly worshipped him, was on his side, and became even angrier than before with the unwelcome neighbour separating her from Kolia.
Nejdanov blushed, leaned over his plate, and mumbled something; he wasn't shy, just not used to talking with such impressive people. Madame Sipiagin continued to smile at him; her husband nodded his head in a condescending way. Kollomietzev positioned his monocle between his eyebrow and nose and stared at the student who didn't share his "fears." But it was hard to fluster Nejdanov this way; instead, he immediately straightened up and turned his gaze onto the stylish official. Just as he had instinctively felt Mariana was an ally, he sensed Kollomietzev was an adversary! Kollomietzev felt it too; he took off his monocle, turned away, and tried to laugh casually—but it didn't quite work. Only Anna Zaharovna, who secretly idolized him, was on his side, and she grew even angrier than before with the unwanted neighbor separating her from Kolia.
Soon after this dinner came to an end. The company went out on the terrace to drink coffee. Sipiagin and Kollomietzev lit up cigars. Sipiagin offered Nejdanov a regalia, but the latter refused.
Soon after dinner ended, the group stepped out onto the terrace to have coffee. Sipiagin and Kollomietzev lit cigars. Sipiagin offered Nejdanov a decoration, but he declined.
“Why, of course!” Sipiagin exclaimed; “I’ve forgotten that you only smoke your own particular cigarettes!”
“Of course!” Sipiagin exclaimed; “I forgot that you only smoke your special cigarettes!”
“A curious taste!” Kollomietzev muttered between his teeth.
“A strange taste!” Kollomietzev muttered under his breath.
Nejdanov very nearly burst out, “I know the difference between a regalia and a cigarette quite well, but I don’t want to be under an obligation to anyone!” but he contained himself and held his peace. He put down this second piece of insolence to his enemy’s account.
Nejdanov almost blurted out, “I know the difference between a badge and a cigarette just fine, but I don't want to owe anyone anything!” but he restrained himself and stayed quiet. He attributed this second act of insolence to his enemy.
“Mariana!” Madame Sipiagin suddenly called, “don’t be on ceremony with our new friend ... smoke your cigarette if you like. All the more so, as I hear,” she added, turning to Nejdanov, “that among you all young ladies smoke.”
“Mariana!” Madame Sipiagin suddenly called out, “don’t be formal with our new friend... smoke your cigarette if you want. Especially since I hear,” she added, turning to Nejdanov, “that all you young ladies smoke.”
“Yes,” Nejdanov remarked dryly. This was the first remark he had made to Madame Sipiagina.
“Yes,” Nejdanov replied flatly. This was the first thing he had said to Madame Sipiagina.
“I don’t smoke,” she continued, screwing up her velvety eyes caressingly. “I suppose I am behind the times.”
“I don’t smoke,” she said, narrowing her soft eyes affectionately. “I guess I’m not up to date.”
Mariana slowly and carefully took out a cigarette, a box of matches, and began to smoke, as if on purpose to spite her aunt. Nejdanov took a light from Mariana and also began smoking.
Mariana slowly and carefully took out a cigarette, a box of matches, and started to smoke, almost as if she was deliberately trying to annoy her aunt. Nejdanov took a light from Mariana and also began to smoke.
It was a beautiful evening. Kolia and Anna Zaharovna went into the garden; the others remained for some time longer on the terrace enjoying the fresh air. The conversation was very lively. Kollomietzev condemned modern literature, and on this subject, too, Sipiagin showed himself a liberal. He insisted on the utter freedom and independence of literature, pointed out its uses, instanced Chateaubriand, whom the Emperor Alexander Pavlitch had invested with the order of St. Andrew! Nejdanov did not take part in the discussion; Madame Sipiagina watched him with an expression of approval and surprise at his modesty.
It was a beautiful evening. Kolia and Anna Zaharovna walked into the garden; the others stayed on the terrace for a while longer, enjoying the fresh air. The conversation was really lively. Kollomietzev criticized modern literature, and on this topic, Sipiagin showed himself to be quite open-minded. He argued for complete freedom and independence in literature, highlighted its benefits, and mentioned Chateaubriand, who had been awarded the Order of St. Andrew by Emperor Alexander Pavlitch! Nejdanov didn’t join in on the discussion; Madame Sipiagina watched him with a look of approval and surprise at his modesty.
They all went in to drink tea in the drawing room.
They all went in to have tea in the living room.
“Alexai Dmitritch,” Sipiagin said to Nejdanov, “we are addicted to the bad habit of playing cards in the evening, and even play a forbidden game, stukushka.... I won’t ask you to join us, but perhaps Mariana will be good enough to play you something on the piano. You like music, I hope.” And without waiting for an answer Sipiagin took up a pack of cards. Mariana sat down at the piano and played, rather indifferently, several of Mendelssohn’s “Songs Without Words”. “Charmant! Charmant! quel touché!” Kollomietzev called out from the other end of the room, but the exclamation was only due to politeness, and Nejdanov, in spite of Sipiagin’s remark, showed no passion for music.
“Alexai Dmitritch,” Sipiagin said to Nejdanov, “we have this bad habit of playing cards in the evening, and we even play a forbidden game, stukushka.... I won’t ask you to join us, but maybe Mariana will be nice enough to play something for you on the piano. I hope you like music.” Without waiting for a response, Sipiagin grabbed a pack of cards. Mariana sat down at the piano and played, somewhat indifferently, a few of Mendelssohn’s “Songs Without Words.” “Charmant! Charmant! quel touché!” Kollomietzev called out from the other end of the room, but his exclamation was just out of politeness, and Nejdanov, despite Sipiagin’s comment, showed no enthusiasm for music.
Meanwhile Sipiagin, his wife, Kollomietzev, and Anna Zaharovna sat down to cards. Kolia came to say goodnight, and, receiving his parents’ blessing and a large glass of milk instead of tea, went off to bed. His father called after him to inform him that tomorrow he was to begin his lessons with Alexai Dmitritch. A little later, seeing Nejdanov wandering aimlessly about the room and turning over the photographic albums, apparently without any interest, Sipiagin begged him not to be on ceremony and retire if he wished, as he was probably tired after the journey, and to remember that the ruling principle of their house was liberty.
Meanwhile, Sipiagin, his wife, Kollomietzev, and Anna Zaharovna sat down to play cards. Kolia came to say goodnight, and after getting his parents’ blessing and a big glass of milk instead of tea, went off to bed. His dad called after him to let him know that tomorrow he would start his lessons with Alexai Dmitritch. A little later, noticing Nejdanov aimlessly walking around the room and flipping through the photo albums, seemingly without any interest, Sipiagin encouraged him to make himself comfortable and head to bed if he wanted, since he was probably tired from the journey, and to remember that the main rule in their house was freedom.
Nejdanov took advantage of this and bowing to all present went out. In the doorway he knocked against Mariana, and, looking into her eyes, was convinced a second time that they would be comrades, although she showed no sign of pleasure at seeing him, but, on the contrary, frowned heavily.
Nejdanov seized the moment and, bowing to everyone present, exited. In the doorway, he bumped into Mariana and, looking into her eyes, was once again convinced they would be friends, even though she showed no sign of happiness at seeing him and, instead, frowned deeply.
When he went in, his room was filled with a sweet freshness; the windows had stood wide open all day. In the garden, opposite his window, a nightingale was trilling out its sweet song; the evening sky became covered with the warm glow of the rising moon behind the rounded tops of the lime trees. Nejdanov lit a candle; a grey moth fluttered in from the dark garden straight to the flame; she circled round it, whilst a gentle breeze from without blew on them both, disturbing the yellow-bluish flame of the candle.
When he walked in, his room was filled with a sweet freshness; the windows had been wide open all day. In the garden, right outside his window, a nightingale was singing its lovely tune; the evening sky was covered with the warm glow of the rising moon peeking out from behind the rounded tops of the lime trees. Nejdanov lit a candle; a gray moth flitted in from the dark garden directly towards the flame; it circled around it while a gentle breeze from outside moved through, flickering the yellow-blue flame of the candle.
“How strange!” Nejdanov thought, lying in bed; “they seem good, liberal-minded people, even humane ... but I feel so troubled in my heart. This chamberlain ... Kollomietzev.... However, morning is wiser than evening.... It’s no good being sentimental.”
“How strange!” Nejdanov thought, lying in bed; “they seem like good, open-minded people, even kind ... but I feel so uneasy inside. This chamberlain ... Kollomietzev.... But morning brings clarity.... It’s no use being sentimental.”
At this moment the watchman knocked loudly with his stick and called out, “I say there—”
At that moment, the guard banged his stick loudly and shouted, “Hey there—”
“Take care,” answered another doleful voice.
“Take care,” replied another sad voice.
“Fugh! Heavens! It’s like being in prison!” Nejdanov exclaimed.
“Ugh! Oh my gosh! It feels like being in prison!” Nejdanov exclaimed.
VIII
Nejdanov awoke early and, without waiting for a servant, dressed and went out into the garden. It was very large and beautiful this garden, and well kept. Hired labourers were scraping the paths with their spades, through the bright green shrubs a glimpse of kerchiefs could be seen on the heads of the peasant girls armed with rakes. Nejdanov wandered down to the pond; the early morning mist had already lifted, only a few curves in its banks still remained in obscurity. The sun, not yet far above the horizon, threw a rosy light over the steely silkiness of its broad surface. Five carpenters were busy about the raft, a newly-painted boat was lightly rocking from side to side, creating a gentle ripple over the water. The men rarely spoke, and then in somewhat preoccupied tones. Everything was submerged in the morning stillness, and everyone was occupied with the morning work; the whole gave one a feeling of order and regularity of everyday life. Suddenly, at the other end of the avenue, Nejdanov got a vision of the very incarnation of order and regularity—Sipiagin himself.
Nejdanov woke up early and, without waiting for a servant, got dressed and stepped out into the garden. This garden was huge and beautiful, and well taken care of. Hired workers were scraping the paths with their spades, and amid the bright green shrubs, you could catch a glimpse of kerchiefs on the heads of peasant girls wielding rakes. Nejdanov strolled down to the pond; the early morning mist had mostly cleared, with only a few curves along the banks still shrouded in haze. The sun, just above the horizon, cast a rosy light over the smooth, silvery surface of the water. Five carpenters were busy working on a raft, while a newly-painted boat gently rocked back and forth, sending soft ripples across the water. The men spoke very little, and when they did, it was in somewhat distracted tones. Everything was enveloped in the quiet of the morning, and everyone was focused on their morning tasks; the overall scene conveyed a sense of order and the regular rhythm of daily life. Suddenly, at the other end of the avenue, Nejdanov caught sight of the very embodiment of order and regularity—Sipiagin himself.
He wore a brown coat, something like a dressing gown, and a checkered cap; he was leaning on an English bamboo cane, and his newly-shaven face shone with satisfaction; he was on the round of inspecting his estate. Sipiagin greeted Nejdanov kindly.
He wore a brown coat, similar to a bathrobe, and a plaid cap; he was leaning on an English bamboo cane, and his freshly-shaven face gleamed with satisfaction; he was on his regular estate inspection. Sipiagin greeted Nejdanov warmly.
“Ah!” he exclaimed, “I see you are one of the early birds!” (He evidently wanted to express his approval by this old saying, which was a little out of place, of the fact that Nejdanov, like himself, did not like lying in bed long.) “At eight o’clock we all take tea in the dining room, and we usually breakfast at twelve. I should like you to give Kolia his first lesson in Russian grammar at ten o’clock, and a lesson in history at two. I don’t want him to have any lessons tomorrow, as it will be his name-day, but I would like you to begin today.”
“Ah!” he exclaimed, “I see you’re an early riser!” (He clearly wanted to show his approval of the fact that Nejdanov, like him, didn’t like staying in bed for too long, even though the saying was a bit outdated.) “At eight o’clock, we all have tea in the dining room, and we usually have breakfast at noon. I’d like you to give Kolia his first lesson in Russian grammar at ten o’clock and a history lesson at two. I don’t want him to have any lessons tomorrow since it’s his name day, but I’d like you to start today.”
Nejdanov bowed his head, and Sipiagin took leave of him in the French fashion, quickly lifting his hand several times to his lips and nose, and walked away, whistling and waving his cane energetically, not at all like an important official and state dignitary, but like a jolly Russian country gentleman.
Nejdanov lowered his head, and Sipiagin said goodbye in the French style, quickly bringing his hand to his lips and nose several times, then walked away, whistling and waving his cane energetically, not at all like an important official or state dignitary, but like a cheerful Russian landowner.
Until eight o’clock Nejdanov stayed in the garden, enjoying the shadows cast by the old trees, the fresh air, the singing of the birds, until the sound of a gong called him to the house. On his entrance he found the whole company already assembled in the dining room. Valentina Mihailovna greeted him in a friendly manner; she seemed to him marvellously beautiful in her morning gown. Mariana looked stern and serious as usual.
Until eight o’clock, Nejdanov stayed in the garden, enjoying the shadows cast by the old trees, the fresh air, and the singing of the birds, until the sound of a gong called him inside. When he entered, he found the entire group already gathered in the dining room. Valentina Mihailovna greeted him warmly; she appeared incredibly beautiful in her morning gown. Mariana looked as stern and serious as ever.
Exactly at ten o’clock Nejdanov gave Kolia his first lesson before Valentina Mihailovna, who had asked him if she might be present, and sat very quietly the whole time. Kolia proved an intelligent boy; after the inevitable moments of incertitude and discomfort, the lesson went off very well, and Valentina Mihailovna was evidently satisfied with Nejdanov, and spoke to him several times kindly. He tried to hold aloof a little—but not too much so. Valentina Mihailovna was also present at the second lesson, this time on Russian history. She announced, with a smile, that in this subject she needed instruction almost as much as Kolia. She conducted herself just as quietly as she had done at the first lesson.
Exactly at ten o’clock, Nejdanov gave Kolia his first lesson in front of Valentina Mihailovna, who had asked to be there and sat quietly the entire time. Kolia turned out to be a bright kid; after a few awkward moments, the lesson went really well, and Valentina Mihailovna seemed pleased with Nejdanov, speaking to him kindly several times. He tried to keep a bit of distance — but not too much. Valentina Mihailovna was also there for the second lesson, which was about Russian history. She said with a smile that she needed help with this subject almost as much as Kolia did. She was just as quiet during this lesson as she had been for the first one.
Between two and five o’clock Nejdanov stayed in his own room writing letters to his St. Petersburg friends. He was neither bored nor in despair; his overstrained nerves had calmed down somewhat. However, they were set on edge again at dinner, although Kollomietzev was not present, and the kind attention of host and hostess remained unchanged; but it was this very attention that made Nejdanov angry. To make matters worse, the old maiden lady, Anna Zaharovna, was obviously antagonistic, Mariana continued serious, and Kolia rather unceremoniously kicked him under the table. Sipiagin also seemed out of sorts. He was extremely dissatisfied with the manager of his paper mill, a German, to whom he paid a large salary. Sipiagin began by abusing Germans in general, then announced that he was somewhat of a Slavophil, though not a fanatic, and mentioned a certain young Russian, by the name of Solomin, who, it was said, had successfully established another mill belonging to a neighbouring merchant; he was very anxious to meet this Solomin.
Between two and five o’clock, Nejdanov stayed in his room writing letters to his friends in St. Petersburg. He wasn’t bored or in despair; his frayed nerves had settled down a bit. However, they were on edge again at dinner, even though Kollomietzev wasn’t there, and the kind attention from the host and hostess remained the same; but it was this very attention that annoyed Nejdanov. To make things worse, the old maid, Anna Zaharovna, was clearly unfriendly, Mariana was still serious, and Kolia rather rudely kicked him under the table. Sipiagin also seemed out of sorts. He was really unhappy with the manager of his paper mill, a German, to whom he paid a high salary. Sipiagin started off by criticizing Germans in general, then claimed he was somewhat of a Slavophile, though not extreme, and mentioned a young Russian named Solomin, who was said to have successfully set up another mill for a neighboring merchant; he was eager to meet this Solomin.
Kollomietzev came in the evening; his own estate was only about ten miles away from “Arjanov,” the name of Sipiagin’s village. There also came a certain justice of the peace, a squire, of the kind so admirably described in the two famous lines of Lermontov—
Kollomietzev arrived in the evening; his own estate was just about ten miles from "Arjanov," the name of Sipiagin's village. A certain justice of the peace also showed up, a squire, like those perfectly depicted in Lermontov’s two famous lines—
Behind a cravat, frock coat to the heels ...
Moustache, squeaky voice—and heavy glance.
Behind a tie, long coat to the heels ...
Mustache, squeaky voice—and a heavy stare.
Another guest arrived, with a dejected look, without a tooth in his head, but very accurately dressed. After him came the local doctor, a very bad doctor, who was fond of coming out with learned expressions. He assured everyone, for instance, that he liked Kukolnik better than Pushkin because there was a great deal of “protoplasm” about him. They all sat down to play cards. Nejdanov retired to his own room, and read and wrote until midnight.
Another guest showed up, looking downcast and missing all his teeth, but he was dressed sharply. Following him was the local doctor, who wasn’t very good at his job and loved using fancy terms. He confidently told everyone that he preferred Kukolnik over Pushkin because there was a lot of “protoplasm” in Kukolnik’s work. They all settled in to play cards. Nejdanov went to his room to read and write until midnight.
The following day, the 9th of May, was Kolia’s patron-saint’s day.
The next day, May 9th, was Kolia’s saint day.
Although the church was not a quarter of a mile off, the whole household drove to mass in three open carriages with footmen at the back. Everything was very festive and gorgeous. Sipiagin decorated himself with his order, Valentina Mihailovna was dressed in a beautiful pale lavender-coloured Parisian gown, and during the service read her prayers out of a tiny little prayer hook bound in red velvet. This little book was a matter of great concern among several old peasants, one of whom, unable to contain himself any longer, asked of his neighbour: “What is she doing? Lord have mercy on us! Is she casting a spell?” The sweet scent of the flowers, which filled the whole church, mingled with the smell of the peasant’s coats, tarred boots and shoes, the whole being drowned by the delicious, overpowering scent of incense.
Although the church was less than a quarter mile away, the entire family drove to mass in three open carriages with footmen at the back. Everything felt festive and extravagant. Sipiagin adorned himself with his honors, Valentina Mihailovna wore a beautiful pale lavender Parisian gown, and during the service, she read her prayers from a tiny prayer book bound in red velvet. This little book caused quite a bit of concern among several old peasants, one of whom, unable to hold back any longer, asked his neighbor, “What is she doing? Lord have mercy! Is she casting a spell?” The sweet scent of the flowers filling the church mixed with the odor of the peasant coats, tarred boots, and shoes, all overwhelmed by the rich, intoxicating fragrance of incense.
In the choir the clerks and sacristans tried their very hardest to sing well, and with the help of the men from the factory attempted something like a concert! There was a moment when an almost painful sensation came over the congregation. The tenor’s voice (it belonged to one of the men from the factory, who was in the last stages of consumption) rose high above the rest, and without the slightest restraint trilled out long chromatic flat minor notes; they were terrible these notes! but to stop them would have meant the whole concert going to pieces.... However, the thing went off without any mishap. Father Kiprian, a priest of the most patriarchal appearance, dressed in the full vestments of the church, delivered his sermon out of a copy-book. Unfortunately, the conscientious father had considered it necessary to introduce the names of several very wise Assyrian kings, which caused him some trouble in pronunciation. He succeeded in showing a certain amount of learning, but perspired very much in the effort!
In the choir, the clerks and sacristans did their best to sing well, and with the help of the factory workers, they aimed for something like a concert! There was a moment when an almost painful sensation washed over the congregation. The tenor’s voice (belonging to one of the factory workers, who was in the final stages of tuberculosis) soared above the others, and without any restraint, he trilled out long, flat minor notes; they were terrible notes! But to stop them would have meant the whole concert falling apart.... Nevertheless, it all went off without a hitch. Father Kiprian, a priest with a very traditional appearance, dressed in full church vestments, delivered his sermon from a notebook. Unfortunately, the diligent father felt it necessary to mention several very wise Assyrian kings, which made pronunciation tricky for him. He managed to show a bit of knowledge, but he perspired a lot from the effort!
Nejdanov, who for a long time had not been inside a church, stood in a corner amidst the peasant women, who kept casting sidelong glances at him in between crossing themselves, bowing piously to the ground, and wiping their babies’ noses. But the peasant girls in their new coats and beaded head-dresses, and the boys in their embroidered shirts, with girdles round their waists, stared intently at the new worshipper, turning their faces straight towards him.... Nejdanov, too, looked at them, and many things rose up in his mind.
Nejdanov, who hadn’t stepped inside a church for a long time, stood in a corner among the peasant women, who kept stealing glances at him while crossing themselves, bowing deeply to the ground, and wiping their babies’ noses. But the peasant girls in their new coats and beaded headbands, and the boys in their embroidered shirts with sashes around their waists, stared intently at the newcomer, turning their faces directly toward him.... Nejdanov looked back at them, and many thoughts flooded his mind.
After mass, which lasted a very long time—the service of St. Nikolai the Miraculous is well known to be one of the longest in the Orthodox Church—all the clergy, at Sipiagin’s invitation, returned to his house, and, after going through several additional ceremonies, such as sprinkling the room with holy water, they all sat down to an abundant breakfast, interspersed with the usual congratulations and rather wearisome talk. The host and hostess, who never took breakfast at such an early hour, broke the rule on this occasion. Sipiagin even went so far as to relate an anecdote, quite proper, of course, but nevertheless amusing, in spite of his dignity and red ribbon, and caused Father Kiprian to be filled with gratitude and amazement. To show that he, too, could tell something worth hearing on occasion, the good father related a conversation he had had with the bishop, when the latter, on a tour round his diocese, had invited all the clergy of the district to come and see him at the monastery in the town. “He is very severe with us,” Father Kiprian assured everyone. “First he questioned us about our parish, about our arrangements, and then he began to examine us.... He turned to me also: ‘What is your church’s dedication day?’ ‘The Transfiguration of our Lord,’ I replied. ‘Do you know the hymn for that day?’ ‘I think so.’ ‘Sing it.’ ‘Thou wert transfigured on the mountain, Christ our Lord,’ I began. ‘Stop! Do you know the meaning of the Transfiguration?’ ‘To be quite brief,’ I replied, ‘our Lord wished to show himself to His disciples in all His glory.’ ‘Very well,’ he said, ‘here is a little image in memory of me.’ I fell at his feet. ‘I thank you, your Holiness....’ I did not go away from him empty-handed.”
After mass, which went on for a very long time—the service for St. Nikolai the Miraculous is known to be one of the longest in the Orthodox Church—all the clergy, at Sipiagin’s invitation, returned to his house. After going through several additional ceremonies, like sprinkling the room with holy water, they all sat down to a big breakfast, filled with the usual congratulations and somewhat tedious conversation. The host and hostess, who usually never had breakfast at such an early hour, broke that habit this time. Sipiagin even went so far as to share a proper but amusing anecdote, despite his dignity and red ribbon, which filled Father Kiprian with gratitude and astonishment. To prove he had something interesting to share too, the good father recounted a conversation he had with the bishop, who had invited all the clergy in the area to visit him at the monastery while touring his diocese. “He is very strict with us,” Father Kiprian told everyone. “First, he asked about our parish and our arrangements, and then he started to quiz us.... He turned to me too: ‘What is your church’s dedication day?’ ‘The Transfiguration of our Lord,’ I replied. ‘Do you know the hymn for that day?’ ‘I think so.’ ‘Sing it.’ ‘Thou wert transfigured on the mountain, Christ our Lord,’ I began. ‘Stop! Do you know the meaning of the Transfiguration?’ ‘To put it simply,’ I replied, ‘our Lord wanted to show Himself to His disciples in all His glory.’ ‘Very well,’ he said, ‘here is a little image as a memento of me.’ I fell at his feet. ‘Thank you, your Holiness....’ I didn’t leave him empty-handed.”
“I have the honour of knowing his Holiness personally,” Sipiagin said solemnly. “A most worthy pastor!”
“I have the honor of knowing his Holiness personally,” Sipiagin said seriously. “A truly worthy leader!”
“Most worthy!” Father Kiprian agreed; “only he puts too much faith in the ecclesiastical superintendents!”
“Most worthy!” Father Kiprian agreed; “but he relies too much on the church leaders!”
Valentina Mihailovna referred to the peasant school, and spoke of Mariana as the future schoolmistress; the deacon (who had been appointed supervisor of the school), a man of strong athletic build, with long waving hair, bearing a faint resemblance to the well-groomed tail of an Orlov race courser, quite forgetting his vocal powers, gave forth such a volume of sound as to confuse himself and frighten everybody else. Soon after this the clergy took their leave.
Valentina Mihailovna mentioned the peasant school and talked about Mariana as the future schoolteacher. The deacon, who had been assigned as the school supervisor, was a strong, athletic man with long, flowing hair that vaguely resembled the well-groomed tail of an Orlov racehorse. In forgetting how loud he was, he ended up making such a booming noise that it startled himself and everyone else. Shortly after this, the clergy decided to leave.
Kolia, in his new coat decorated with golden buttons, was the hero of the day. He was given presents, he was congratulated, his hands were kissed at the front door and at the back door by servants, workmen from the factory, old women and young girls and peasants; the latter, in memory of the days of serfdom, hung around the tables in front of the house, spread out with pies and small bottles of vodka. The happy boy was shy and pleased and proud, all at the same time; he caressed his parents and ran out of the room. At dinner Sipiagin ordered champagne, and before drinking his son’s health made a speech. He spoke of the significance of “serving the land,” and indicated the road he wished his Nikolai to follow (he did not use the diminutive of the boy’s name), of the duty he owed, first to his family; secondly to his class, to society; thirdly to the people—“Yes, my dear ladies and gentlemen, to the people; and fourthly, to the government!” By degrees Sipiagin became quite eloquent, with his hand under the tail of his coat in imitation of Robert Peel. He pronounced the word “science” with emotion, and finished his speech by the Latin exclamation, laboremus! which he instantly translated into Russian. Kolia, with a glass in his hand, went over to thank his father and to be kissed by the others.
Kolia, in his new coat adorned with golden buttons, was the star of the day. He received gifts, was congratulated, and had his hands kissed at both the front and back doors by servants, factory workers, old women, young girls, and peasants. The peasants, remembering the days of serfdom, lingered around the tables outside the house, which were filled with pies and small bottles of vodka. The happy boy felt shy, pleased, and proud all at once; he affectionately touched his parents and dashed out of the room. During dinner, Sipiagin ordered champagne and made a toast before raising a glass to his son’s health. He talked about the importance of “serving the land” and mapped out the path he wanted his Nikolai to take (he didn't use the boy’s nickname), highlighting the duties he had: first to his family, then to his class and society, thirdly to the people—“Yes, my dear ladies and gentlemen, to the people; and finally, to the government!” Gradually, Sipiagin became quite passionate, placing his hand under the tail of his coat like Robert Peel. He said the word “science” with emotion and concluded his speech with the Latin phrase, laboremus!, which he immediately translated into Russian. Kolia, with a glass in his hand, went over to thank his father and receive kisses from the others.
Nejdanov exchanged glances with Mariana again....
Nejdanov exchanged looks with Mariana again....
They no doubt felt the same, but they did not speak to each other.
They probably felt the same way, but they didn’t talk to each other.
However, Nejdanov was more amused than annoyed with the whole proceeding, and the amiable hostess, Valentina Mihailovna, seemed to him to be an intelligent woman, who was aware that she was playing a part, but pleased to think that there was someone else intelligent enough to understand her. Nejdanov probably had no suspicion of the degree in which he was flattered by her attitude towards him.
However, Nejdanov was more entertained than irritated by the whole situation, and the friendly hostess, Valentina Mihailovna, struck him as an intelligent woman who knew she was playing a role but was happy to think that there was someone else smart enough to get her. Nejdanov likely had no idea just how much her attitude towards him flattered him.
On the following day lessons were renewed, and life fell back in its ordinary rut.
On the next day, classes resumed, and life returned to its usual routine.
A week flew by in this way. Nejdanov’s thoughts and experiences during that time may be best gathered from an extract of a letter he wrote to a certain Silin, an old school chum and his best friend. Silin did not live in St. Petersburg, but in a distant provincial town, with an old relative on whom he was entirely dependent. His position was such that he could hardly dream of ever getting away from there. He was a man of very poor health, timid, of limited capacity, but of an extraordinarily pure nature. He did not interest himself in politics, but read anything that came in his way, played on the flute as a resource against boredom, and was afraid of young ladies. Silin was passionately fond of Nejdanov—he had an affectionate heart in general. Nejdanov did not express himself to anyone as freely as he did to Vladimir Silin; when writing to him he felt as if he were communicating to some dear and intimate soul, dwelling in another world, or to his own conscience. Nejdanov could not for a moment conceive of the idea of living together again with Silin, as comrades in the same town. He would probably have lost interest in him, as there was little in common between them, but he wrote him long letters gladly with the fullest confidence. With others, on paper at any rate, he was not himself, but this never happened when writing to Silin. The latter was not a master in the art of writing, and responded only in short clumsy sentences, but Nejdanov had no need of lengthy replies; he knew quite well that his friend swallowed every word of his, as the dust in the road swallows each drop of rain, that he would keep his secrets sacredly, and that in his hopeless solitude he had no other interests but his, Nejdanov’s, interests. He had never told anyone of his relation with Silin, a relation that was very dear to him.
A week went by quickly like this. Nejdanov’s thoughts and experiences during that time can best be captured through an excerpt from a letter he wrote to Silin, an old school friend and his closest buddy. Silin didn’t live in St. Petersburg; he was in a far-off provincial town, staying with a distant relative who he relied on completely. His situation was such that he could barely imagine escaping from there. He was in very poor health, shy, not very capable, but he had an exceptionally pure heart. He wasn't interested in politics; instead, he read anything he came across, played the flute to pass the time, and was intimidated by young women. Silin deeply cared for Nejdanov—he had a kind heart in general. Nejdanov expressed himself more freely to Vladimir Silin than anyone else; when he wrote to him, it felt like he was sharing his thoughts with someone dear and close, living in another world, or with his own conscience. Nejdanov couldn’t even imagine living with Silin again as friends in the same town. He would probably have lost interest in him since they had little in common, but he happily wrote long letters with complete trust. He wasn't his true self with anyone else on paper, but that never happened with Silin. Silin wasn’t skilled at writing and replied with short, clumsy sentences, but Nejdanov didn’t need long responses; he knew that his friend absorbed every word he sent, just like the dust on the road soaks up every drop of rain, that he would keep his secrets safe, and that in his lonely existence he had no other interests besides Nejdanov’s. He had never shared with anyone about his relationship with Silin, a bond that meant a lot to him.
“Well, my dear friend, my pure-hearted Vladimir!” Thus he wrote to him; he always called him pure-hearted, and not without good cause. “Congratulate me; I have fallen upon green pasture, and can rest awhile and gather strength. I am living in the house of a rich statesman, Sipiagin, as tutor to his little son; I eat well (have never eaten so well in my life!), sleep well, and wander about the beautiful country—but, above all, I have for a time crept out from under the wing of my St. Petersburg friends. At first it was horribly boring, but I feel a bit better now. I shall soon have to go into harness again, that is, put up with the consequences of what I have undertaken (the reason I was allowed to come here). For a time, at any rate, I can enjoy the delights of a purely animal existence, expand in the waist, and write verses if the mood seizes me. I will give you my observations another time. The estate seems to me well managed on the whole, with the exception, perhaps, of the factory, which is not quite right; some of the peasants are unapproachable, and the hired servants have servile faces—but we can talk about these things later on. My host and hostess are courteous, liberal-minded people; the master is for ever condescending, and bursts out from time to time in torrents of eloquence, a most highly cultured person! His lady, a picturesque beauty, who has all her wits about her, keeps such a close watch on one, and is so soft! I should think she has not a bone in her body! I am rather afraid of her, you know what sort of a ladies’ man I make! There are neighbours—but uninteresting ones; then there is an old lady in the house who makes me feel uncomfortable.... Above all, I am interested in a certain young lady, but whether she is a relative or simply a companion here the Lord only knows! I have scarcely exchanged a couple of words with her, but I feel that we are birds of a feather....”
“Well, my dear friend, my kind-hearted Vladimir!” So he wrote to him; he always called him kind-hearted, and for good reason. “Congratulate me; I’ve landed in a cozy spot, and can take a break and recharge. I’m living in the home of a wealthy statesman, Sipiagin, as a tutor to his little son; I eat well (I’ve never eaten so well in my life!), sleep soundly, and stroll through the beautiful countryside—but most importantly, I’ve temporarily escaped from my St. Petersburg friends. At first, it was incredibly dull, but I’m starting to feel a bit better now. Soon I’ll have to get back to work, that is, deal with the results of what I’ve taken on (the reason I was allowed to come here). For now, I can enjoy the simple pleasures of life, relax a bit, and write poetry if the mood strikes me. I’ll share my thoughts with you another time. Overall, the estate seems well managed, except perhaps for the factory, which isn’t quite right; some of the peasants are unapproachable, and the hired help have servile faces—but we can discuss these things later. My host and hostess are polite, open-minded people; the master is always condescending, and occasionally bursts into passionate speeches, a truly cultured individual! His wife, a striking beauty who’s very sharp, keeps a close eye on everything and is so gentle! I wouldn’t be surprised if she has no bones in her body! I’m a bit intimidated by her; you know how much of a charmer I can be! There are neighbors—but they’re boring; there’s also an old lady in the house who makes me feel uneasy.... Above all, I’m intrigued by a certain young lady, but whether she’s a relative or simply a companion here, only God knows! I’ve hardly exchanged a couple of words with her, but I feel like we’re kindred spirits....”
Here followed a description of Mariana’s personal appearance and of all her habits; then he continued:
Here was a description of Mariana’s appearance and all her habits; then he went on:
“That she is unhappy, proud, ambitious, reserved, but above all unhappy, I have not the smallest doubt. But why she is unhappy, I have as yet failed to discover. That she has an upright nature is quite evident, but whether she is good-natured or not remains to be seen. Are there really any good-natured women other than stupid ones? Is goodness essential? However, I know little about women. The lady of the house does not like her, and I believe it is mutual on either side.... But which of them is in the right is difficult to say. I think that the mistress is probably in the wrong ... because she is so awfully polite to her; the other’s brows twitch nervously when she is speaking to her patroness. She is a most highly-strong individual, like myself, and is just as easily upset as I am, although perhaps not in the same way.
“That she is unhappy, proud, ambitious, reserved, but above all unhappy, I have no doubt. But why she is unhappy, I still haven't figured out. It's clear she has a strong character, but whether she's actually kind remains to be seen. Are there really any genuinely kind women other than the naïve ones? Is kindness really necessary? Well, I don’t know much about women. The lady of the house doesn’t like her, and I think that feeling is mutual.... But it's hard to say who’s right in this situation. I suspect the mistress might be in the wrong... because she’s so excessively polite to her; the other woman’s brows twitch nervously when she talks to her boss. She’s a strong-willed person, like me, and is just as easily upset as I am, though maybe not in the same way.
“When all this can be disentangled, I will write to you again.
“When everything is sorted out, I’ll write to you again.
“She hardly ever speaks to me, as I have already told you, but in the few words she has addressed to me (always rather sudden and unexpected) there was a ring of rough sincerity which I liked. By the way, how long is that relative of yours going to bore you to death? When is he going to die?
“She barely speaks to me, as I’ve already mentioned, but in the few words she has said to me (always quite sudden and unexpected) there was a tone of honest sincerity that I liked. By the way, how long is that relative of yours going to annoy you? When is he going to die?
“Have you read the article in the European Messenger about the latest impostors in the province of Orenburg? It happened in 1834, my dear! I don’t like the journal, and the writer of the article is a conservative, but the thing is interesting and calculated to give one ideas....”
“Have you read the article in the European Messenger about the latest impostors in the Orenburg region? It happened in 1834, my dear! I’m not a fan of the journal, and the article's author has a conservative perspective, but it's an interesting topic and sure to spark some ideas....”
IX
May had reached its second half; the first hot summer days had already set in.
May had entered its second half; the first hot summer days had already arrived.
After his history lesson one day, Nejdanov wandered out into the garden, and from thence into a birch wood adjoining it on one side. Certain parts of this wood had been cleared by merchants about fifteen years ago, but these clearings were already densely overgrown by young birches, whose soft silver trunks encircled by grey rings rose as straight as pillars, and whose bright green leaves sparkled as if they had just been washed and polished. The grass shot up in sharp tongues through the even layers of last year’s fallen leaves. Little narrow paths ran here and there, from which yellow-beaked blackbirds rose with startled cries, flying close to the earth into the wood as hard as they could go.
After his history lesson one day, Nejdanov wandered out into the garden and then into a birch forest next to it on one side. Some parts of this forest had been cleared by merchants about fifteen years ago, but these clearings were already thick with young birches, their soft silver trunks wrapped in grey rings rising tall and straight like pillars, and their bright green leaves sparkling as if freshly washed and polished. The grass shot up in sharp angles through the even layers of last year’s fallen leaves. Narrow paths crisscrossed here and there, from which yellow-beaked blackbirds startled into flight, quickly diving close to the ground into the woods as fast as they could.
After wandering about for half an hour, Nejdanov sat down on the stump of a tree, surrounded by old greyish splinters, lying in heaps, exactly as they had fallen when cut down by the axe. Many a time had these splinters been covered by the winter’s snow and been thawed by the spring sun, but nobody had touched them.
After wandering around for half an hour, Nejdanov sat down on the stump of a tree, surrounded by old gray splinters, stacked in heaps just as they had fallen when chopped down by the axe. These splinters had been covered by winter's snow many times and thawed by the spring sun, but no one had touched them.
Nejdanov leaned against a solid wall of young birches casting a heavy though mild shade. He was not thinking of anything in particular, but gave himself up to those peculiar sensations of spring which in the heart of young and old alike are always mixed with a certain degree of sadness—the keen sadness of awaiting in the young and of settled regret in the old.
Nejdanov leaned against a sturdy wall of young birches that provided a heavy but gentle shade. He wasn't thinking of anything specific but allowed himself to feel the unique sensations of spring, which always bring a mix of emotions in both the young and the old—there's the eager sadness of anticipation in the young and the lingering regret in the elderly.
Nejdanov was suddenly awakened by approaching footsteps.
Nejdanov was suddenly jolted awake by the sound of approaching footsteps.
It did not sound like the footsteps of one person, nor like a peasant in heavy boots, or a barefooted peasant woman; it seemed as if two people were advancing at a slow, measured pace. The slight rustling of a woman’s dress was heard.
It didn’t sound like just one person's footsteps, nor like a peasant in heavy boots or a barefoot peasant woman; it felt like two people were walking slowly and steadily. The faint rustling of a woman's dress could be heard.
Suddenly a deep man’s voice was heard to say:
Suddenly, a deep male voice was heard saying:
“Is this your last word? Never?”
“Is this your final word? Ever?”
“Never!” a familiar woman’s voice repeated, and a moment later from a bend in the path, hidden from view by a young tree, Mariana appeared, accompanied by a swarthy man with black eyes, an individual whom Nejdanov had never seen before.
“Never!” a familiar woman’s voice echoed, and a moment later, from a turn in the path, hidden from sight by a young tree, Mariana appeared, along with a dark-skinned man with black eyes, someone Nejdanov had never seen before.
They both stood still as if rooted to the spot on catching sight of him, and he was so taken aback that he did not rise from the stump he was sitting on. Mariana blushed to the roots of her hair, but instantly gave a contemptuous smile. It was difficult to say whether the smile was meant for herself, for having blushed, or for Nejdanov. Her companion scowled—a sinister gleam was seen in the yellowish whites of his troubled eyes. He exchanged glances with Mariana, and without saying a word they turned their backs on Nejdanov and walked away as slowly as they had come, while Nejdanov followed them with a look of amazement.
They both froze as if stuck in place when they spotted him, and he was so surprised that he didn't get up from the stump he was sitting on. Mariana's face turned bright red, but she quickly gave a dismissive smile. It was hard to tell if the smile was directed at herself for blushing or at Nejdanov. Her companion frowned—a dark glint appeared in the yellowish whites of his troubled eyes. He exchanged looks with Mariana, and without saying anything, they turned their backs on Nejdanov and walked away just as slowly as they had arrived, while Nejdanov watched them in disbelief.
Half an hour later he returned home to his room, and when, at the sound of the gong, he appeared in the drawing room, the dark-eyed stranger whom he had seen in the wood was already there. Sipiagin introduced Nejdanov to him as his beaufrère’a, Valentina Mihailovna’s brother—Sergai Mihailovitch Markelov.
Half an hour later, he came back home to his room, and when he walked into the drawing room at the sound of the gong, the dark-eyed stranger he had seen in the woods was already there. Sipiagin introduced Nejdanov to him as his beaufrère’a, Valentina Mihailovna's brother—Sergai Mihailovitch Markelov.
“I hope you will get to know each other and be friends, gentlemen,” Sipiagin exclaimed with the amiable, stately, though absent-minded smile characteristic of him.
“I hope you all will get to know each other and become friends, gentlemen,” Sipiagin said with his friendly, dignified, yet somewhat distracted smile that was typical of him.
Markelov bowed silently; Nejdanov responded in a similar way, and Sipiagin, throwing back his head slightly and shrugging his shoulders, walked away, as much as to say, “I’ve brought you together, but whether you become friends or not is a matter of equal indifference to me!”
Markelov nodded quietly; Nejdanov did the same, and Sipiagin, tilting his head back a bit and shrugging his shoulders, walked away, as if to say, “I've brought you together, but whether you become friends or not doesn't matter to me at all!”
Valentina Mihailovna came up to the silent pair, standing motionless, and introduced them to each other over again; she then turned to her brother with that peculiarly bright, caressing expression which she seemed able to summon at will into her wonderful eyes.
Valentina Mihailovna approached the quiet pair, who were standing still, and reintroduced them to each other. She then turned to her brother with that uniquely bright, affectionate look that she seemed to conjure at will in her beautiful eyes.
“Why, my dear Serge, you’ve quite forgotten us! You did not even come on Kolia’s nameday. Are you so very busy? My brother is making some sort of new arrangement with his peasants,” she remarked, turning to Nejdanov. “So very original—three parts of everything for them and one for himself; even then he thinks that he gets more than his share.”
“Why, my dear Serge, you’ve completely forgotten about us! You didn’t even come to Kolia’s nameday. Are you really that busy? My brother is working out some new deal with his peasants,” she said, turning to Nejdanov. “So original—three parts for them and one for himself; even then he believes he’s getting more than his fair share.”
“My sister is fond of joking,” Markelov said to Nejdanov in his turn, “but I am prepared to agree with her; for one man to take a quarter of what belongs to a hundred, is certainly too much.”
“My sister loves to joke,” Markelov said to Nejdanov in response, “but I’m ready to go along with her; for one man taking a quarter of what belongs to a hundred is definitely too much.”
“Do you think that I am fond of joking, Alexai Dmitritch?” Madame Sipiagina asked with that same caressing softness in her voice and in her eyes.
“Do you think I enjoy joking, Alexai Dmitritch?” Madame Sipiagina asked with that same gentle softness in her voice and in her eyes.
Nejdanov was at a loss for a reply, but just then Kollomietzev was announced. The hostess went to meet him, and a few moments later a servant appeared and announced in a sing-song voice that dinner was ready.
Nejdanov didn't know how to respond, but just then Kollomietzev arrived. The hostess went to greet him, and a few moments later, a servant came in and announced in a sing-song voice that dinner was ready.
At dinner Nejdanov could not keep his eyes off Mariana and Markelov. They sat side by side, both with downcast eyes, compressed lips, and an expression of gloomy severity on their angry faces. Nejdanov wondered how Markelov could possibly be Madame Sipiagina’s brother; they were so little like each other. There was only one point of resemblance between them, their dark complexions; but the even colour of Valentina Mihailovna’s face, arms, and shoulders constituted one of her charms, while in her brother it reached to that shade of swarthiness which polite people call “bronze,” but which to the Russian eye suggests a brown leather boot-leg.
At dinner, Nejdanov couldn’t take his eyes off Mariana and Markelov. They sat next to each other, both looking down, with tight lips and a serious, angry expression on their faces. Nejdanov couldn’t understand how Markelov could be Madame Sipiagina’s brother; they were so different from each other. The only similarity between them was their dark skin; however, the even tone of Valentina Mihailovna’s face, arms, and shoulders was one of her charms, while her brother’s complexion was that type of darkness that polite people refer to as “bronze,” but which to a Russian’s eye looks like the color of a brown leather boot.
Markelov had curly hair, a somewhat hooked nose, thick lips, sunken cheeks, a narrow chest, and sinewy hands. He was dry and sinewy all over, and spoke in a curt, harsh, metallic voice. The sleepy look in his eyes, the gloomy expression, denoted a bilious temperament! He ate very little, amused himself by making bread pills, and every now and again would fix his eyes on Kollomietzev. The latter had just returned from town, where he had been to see the governor upon a rather unpleasant matter for himself, upon which he kept a tacit silence, but was very voluble about everything else. Sipiagin sat on him somewhat when he went a little too far, but laughed a good deal at his anecdotes and bon mots, although he thought qu’il est un affreux réactionnaire. Kollomietzev declared, among other things, how he went into raptures at what the peasants, oui, oui! les simples mougiks! call lawyers. “Liars! Liars!” he shouted with delight. “Ce peuple russe est délicieux!” He then went on to say how once, when going through a village school, he asked one of the children what a babugnia was, and nobody could tell him, not even the teacher himself. He then asked what a pithecus was, and no one knew even that, although he had quoted the poet Himnitz, ‘The weakwitted pithecus that mocks the other beasts.’ Such is the deplorable condition of our peasant schools!
Markelov had curly hair, a slightly hooked nose, thick lips, sunken cheeks, a narrow chest, and muscular hands. He was lean and sinewy all over, and spoke in a short, harsh, metallic voice. The sleepy look in his eyes and the gloomy expression suggested a bad temperament! He ate very little, entertained himself by making bread pills, and occasionally fixed his gaze on Kollomietzev. The latter had just come back from town, where he had met with the governor regarding a rather unpleasant issue for himself, which he kept quiet about, but was very talkative about everything else. Sipiagin called him out a bit when he went too far, but laughed a lot at his stories and jokes, even though he thought he was a terrible reactionary. Kollomietzev expressed, among other things, how he was amazed at what the peasants, “yes, yes! the simple muzhiks!” call lawyers. “Liars! Liars!” he shouted with delight. “This Russian people is delightful!” He then went on to say that once, when passing through a village school, he asked one of the children what a babugnia was, and no one could tell him, not even the teacher. He then asked what a pithecus was, and no one knew even that, although he had quoted the poet Himnitz, “The foolish pithecus that mocks the other beasts.” Such is the sad state of our peasant schools!
“But,” Valentina Mihailovna remarked, “I don’t know myself what are these animals!”
“But,” Valentina Mihailovna said, “I don’t even know what these animals are!”
“Madame!” Kollomietzev exclaimed, “there is no necessity for you to know!”
“Ma'am!” Kollomietzev exclaimed, “you don't need to know!”
“Then why should the peasants know?”
“Then why should the farmers care?”
“Because it is better for them to know about these animals than about Proudhon or Adam Smith!”
“Because it's better for them to learn about these animals than about Proudhon or Adam Smith!”
Here Sipiagin again intervened, saying that Adam Smith was one of the leading lights in human thought, and that it would be well to imbibe his principles (he poured himself out a glass of wine) with the (he lifted the glass to his nose and sniffed at it) mother’s milk! He swallowed the wine. Kollomietzev also drank a glass and praised it highly.
Here, Sipiagin chimed in, saying that Adam Smith was one of the prominent figures in human thought, and it would be beneficial to absorb his principles (he poured himself a glass of wine) along with (he lifted the glass to his nose and sniffed it) mother's milk! He drank the wine. Kollomietzev also had a glass and spoke highly of it.
Markelov payed no special attention to Kollomietzev’s talk, but glanced interrogatively at Nejdanov once or twice; he flicked one of his little bread pills, which just missed the nose of the eloquent guest.
Markelov didn’t pay much attention to Kollomietzev’s speech, but he looked at Nejdanov with a questioning glance once or twice; he flicked one of his small bread pills, which narrowly missed hitting the nose of the talkative guest.
Sipiagin left his brother-in-law in peace; neither did Valentina Mihailovna speak to him; it was evident that both husband and wife considered Markelov an eccentric sort of person whom it was better not to provoke.
Sipiagin left his brother-in-law alone; Valentina Mihailovna didn't speak to him either. It was clear that both husband and wife thought of Markelov as an odd person who was better left alone.
After dinner Markelov went into the billiard room to smoke a pipe, and Nejdanov withdrew into his own room.
After dinner, Markelov went into the billiard room to smoke a pipe, and Nejdanov retreated to his own room.
In the corridor he ran against Mariana. He wanted to slip past her, when she stopped him with a quick movement of the hand.
In the hallway, he bumped into Mariana. He tried to walk by her, but she stopped him with a quick motion of her hand.
“Mr. Nejdanov,” she said in a somewhat unsteady tone of voice, “it ought to be all the same to me what you think of me, but still I find it ... I find it ...” (she could not think of a fitting word) “I find it necessary to tell you that when you met me in the wood today with Mr. Markelov ... you must no doubt have thought, when you saw us both confused, that we had come there by appointment.”
“Mr. Nejdanov,” she said in a slightly shaky voice, “it really shouldn’t matter to me what you think of me, but still I feel like ... I feel like ...” (she couldn’t find the right word) “I feel like it’s important to tell you that when you saw me in the woods today with Mr. Markelov ... you must have thought, seeing us both looking flustered, that we had arranged to meet.”
“It did seem a little strange to me—” Nejdanov began.
“It seemed a bit odd to me—” Nejdanov started.
“Mr. Markelov,” Mariana interrupted him, “proposed to me ... and I refused him. That is all I wanted to say to you. Goodnight. Think what you like of me.”
“Mr. Markelov,” Mariana interrupted him, “proposed to me ... and I turned him down. That’s all I wanted to say to you. Goodnight. Believe what you want about me.”
She turned away and walked quickly down the corridor.
She turned away and hurried down the hallway.
Nejdanov entered his own room and sat down by the window musing. “What a strange girl—why this wild issue, this uninvited explanation? Is it a desire to be original, or simply affectation—or pride? Pride, no doubt. She can’t endure the idea ... the faintest suspicion, that anyone should have a wrong opinion of her. What a strange girl!”
Nejdanov walked into his room and sat by the window, lost in thought. “What a strange girl—why the need for this wild story, this unsolicited explanation? Is it a need to be unique, or just a show, or maybe pride? It’s definitely pride. She can't stand the thought... even the slightest hint that someone might think poorly of her. What a strange girl!”
Thus Nejdanov pondered, while he was being discussed on the terrace below; every word could be heard distinctly.
Thus Nejdanov reflected, as people talked about him on the terrace below; every word was clearly audible.
“I have a feeling,” Kollomietzev declared, “a feeling, that he’s a revolutionist. When I served on a special commission at the governor-general’s of Moscow avec Ladislas, I learned to scent these gentlemen as well as nonconformists. I believe in instinct above everything.” Here Kollomietzev related how he had once caught an old sectarian by the heel somewhere near Moscow, on whom he had looked in, accompanied by the police, and who nearly jumped out of his cottage window. “He was sitting quite quietly on his bench until that moment, the blackguard!”
“I have a feeling," Kollomietzev said, "a feeling that he’s a revolutionist. When I worked on a special commission at the governor-general’s office in Moscow avec Ladislas, I learned to spot these types just like nonconformists. I trust my instincts above all else.” Here, Kollomietzev recounted how he once caught an old sectarian by the heel somewhere near Moscow, when he’d gone to check in with him, accompanied by the police, and the guy nearly jumped out of his cottage window. “He had been sitting quietly on his bench until that moment, the scoundrel!”
Kollomietzev forgot to add that this old man, when put into prison, refused to take any food and starved himself to death.
Kollomietzev forgot to mention that this old man, when imprisoned, refused to eat and starved to death.
“And your new tutor,” Kollomietzev went on zealously, “is a revolutionist, without a shadow of a doubt! Have you noticed that he is never the first to bow to anyone?”
“And your new tutor,” Kollomietzev continued eagerly, “is definitely a revolutionary! Have you noticed that he never acknowledges anyone first?”
“Why should he?” Madame Sipiagina asked; “on the contrary, that is what I like about him.”
“Why should he?” Madame Sipiagina asked. “On the contrary, that's what I like about him.”
“I am a guest in the house in which he serves,” Kollomietzev exclaimed, “yes, serves for money, comme un salarié.... Consequently I am his superior.... He ought to bow to me first.”
“I’m a guest in the house where he works,” Kollomietzev shouted, “yes, works for money, comme un salarié.... So, I’m his superior.... He should bow to me first.”
“My dear Kollomietzev, you are very particular,” Sipiagin put in, laying special stress on the word dear. “I thought, if you’ll forgive my saying so, that we had outgrown all that. I pay for his services, his work, but he remains a free man.”
“My dear Kollomietzev, you're quite particular,” Sipiagin interjected, emphasizing the word dear. “I thought, if you don't mind me saying, that we had moved beyond all that. I pay for his services, his work, but he remains a free man.”
“He does not feel the bridle, le frein! All these revolutionists are like that. I tell you I can smell them from afar! Only Ladislas can compare with me in this respect. If this tutor were to fall into my hands wouldn’t I give it to him! I would make him sing a very different tune! How he would begin touching his cap to me—it would be a pleasure to see him!”
“He doesn’t even feel the reins, le frein! All these revolutionaries are like that. I can sense them from a distance! Only Ladislas can match me in this regard. If this tutor were to fall into my hands, I would show him! I would make him sing a very different song! He would start tipping his cap to me—it would be a joy to see!”
“Rubbish, you swaggering little braggart!” Nejdanov almost shouted from above, but at this moment the door opened and, to his great astonishment, Markelov entered the room.
“Garbage, you arrogant little show-off!” Nejdanov nearly shouted from above, but just then the door opened and, to his shock, Markelov walked into the room.
X
Nejdanov rose to meet him, and Markelov, coming straight up to him, without any form of greeting, asked him if he was Alexai Dmitritch, a student of the St. Petersburg University.
Nejdanov stood up to greet him, and Markelov, walking right up to him without any kind of greeting, asked if he was Alexai Dmitritch, a student at St. Petersburg University.
“Yes,” Nejdanov replied.
“Yes,” Nejdanov said.
Markelov took an unsealed letter out of a side pocket.
Markelov pulled out an unsealed letter from a side pocket.
“In that case, please read this. It is from Vassily Nikolaevitch,” he added, lowering his voice significantly.
“In that case, please read this. It’s from Vassily Nikolaevitch,” he added, lowering his voice noticeably.
Nejdanov unfolded and read the letter. It was a semi-official circular in which Sergai Markelov was introduced as one of “us,” and absolutely trustworthy; then followed some advice about the urgent necessity of united action in the propaganda of their well-known principles. The circular was addressed to Nejdanov, as being a person worthy of confidence.
Nejdanov opened and read the letter. It was a semi-official circular introducing Sergai Markelov as one of “us” and completely trustworthy; then it offered some advice about the urgent need for united action in promoting their well-known principles. The circular was addressed to Nejdanov, recognizing him as a person deserving of trust.
Nejdanov extended his hand to Markelov, offered him a chair, and sat down himself.
Nejdanov reached out his hand to Markelov, offered him a chair, and sat down himself.
Markelov, without saying a word, began lighting a cigarette; Nejdanov followed his example.
Markelov, without saying anything, started lighting a cigarette; Nejdanov did the same.
“Have you managed to come in contact with the peasants here?” Markelov asked at last.
“Have you been able to meet the locals here?” Markelov asked finally.
“No, I haven’t had time as yet.”
“No, I haven’t had time yet.”
“How long have you been here?”
“How long have you been here?”
“About a fortnight.”
"About two weeks."
“Have you much to do?”
"Do you have a lot to do?"
“Not very much.”
“Not much.”
Markelov gave a severe cough.
Markelov had a bad cough.
“H’m! The people here are stupid enough. A most ignorant lot. They must be enlightened. They’re wretchedly poor, but one can’t make them understand the cause of their poverty.”
“H’m! The people here are clueless enough. A really ignorant bunch. They need to be educated. They’re extremely poor, but it’s impossible to get them to see the reason for their poverty.”
“Your brother-in-law’s old serfs, as far as one can judge, do not seem to be poor,” Nejdanov remarked.
“Your brother-in-law’s old serfs, from what I can tell, don’t seem to be poor,” Nejdanov said.
“My brother-in-law knows what he is about; he is a perfect master at humbugging people. His peasants are certainly not so badly off; but he has a factory; that is where we must turn our attention. The slightest dig there will make the ants move. Have you any books with you?”
“My brother-in-law knows what he's doing; he's really good at fooling people. His workers aren't doing too badly, but he has a factory; that's where we need to focus. Even the smallest poke there will get them buzzing. Do you have any books with you?”
“Yes, a few.”
"Yeah, a few."
“I will get you some more. How is it you have so few?”
“I'll get you some more. How come you have so few?”
Nejdanov made no reply. Markelov also ceased, and began sending out puffs of smoke through his nostrils.
Nejdanov didn’t respond. Markelov also stopped and started blowing puffs of smoke through his nose.
“What a pig this Kollomietzev is!” he exclaimed suddenly. “At dinner I could scarcely keep from rushing at him and smashing his impudent face as a warning to others. But no, there are more important things to be done just now. There is no time to waste getting angry with fools for saying stupid things. The time has now come to prevent them doing stupid things.”
“What a pig this Kollomietzev is!” he suddenly exclaimed. “At dinner, I could hardly stop myself from jumping at him and smashing his rude face as a warning to others. But no, there are more important things to focus on right now. There’s no time to waste getting angry with idiots for saying dumb things. The time has come to prevent them from doing dumb things.”
Nejdanov nodded his head and Markelov went on smoking.
Nejdanov nodded, and Markelov continued to smoke.
“Among the servants here there is only one who is any good,” he began again. “Not your man, Ivan, he has no more sense than a fish, but another one, Kirill, the butler.” (Kirill was known to be a confirmed drunkard.) “He is a drunken debauchee, but we can’t be too particular. What do you think of my sister?” he asked, suddenly fixing his yellowish eyes on Nejdanov. “She is even more artful than my brother-in-law. What do you think of her?”
“Out of all the servants here, there’s only one who’s any good,” he started again. “Not your guy, Ivan; he’s as clueless as a fish, but there’s another one, Kirill, the butler.” (Kirill was known to be a hopeless alcoholic.) “He’s a drunken mess, but we can’t be picky. What do you think of my sister?” he asked, suddenly locking his yellowish eyes on Nejdanov. “She’s even craftier than my brother-in-law. What do you think of her?”
“I think that she is a very kind and pleasant lady ... besides, she is very beautiful.”
“I think she’s a really kind and pleasant woman... plus, she’s very beautiful.”
“H’m! With what subtlety you St. Petersburg gentlemen express yourselves! I can only marvel at it. Well, and what about—” he began, but his face darkened suddenly, and he did not finish the sentence. “I see that we must have a good talk,” he went on. “It is quite impossible here. Who knows! They may be listening at the door. I have a suggestion. Today is Saturday; you won’t be giving lessons to my nephew tomorrow, will you?”
“H’m! You St. Petersburg guys sure know how to express yourselves with subtlety! I can’t help but admire it. Well, what about—” he started, but his expression changed suddenly, and he didn’t finish the sentence. “I see we need to have a serious talk,” he continued. “It’s just not possible here. Who knows! They might be listening at the door. I have a suggestion. Today is Saturday; you’re not giving lessons to my nephew tomorrow, are you?”
“I have a rehearsal with him at three o’clock.”
“I have a practice with him at 3 PM.”
“A rehearsal! It sounds like the stage. My sister, no doubt, invented the word. Well, no matter. Would you like to come home with me now? My village is about ten miles off. I have some excellent horses who will get us there in a twinkling. You could stay the night and the morning, and I could bring you back by three o’clock tomorrow. Will you come?”
“A rehearsal! It sounds so theatrical. My sister probably made up that word. Anyway, would you like to come home with me now? My village is about ten miles away. I have some great horses that can get us there in no time. You could stay the night and leave in the morning, and I could bring you back by three o'clock tomorrow. Are you in?”
“With pleasure,” Nejdanov replied. Ever since Markelov’s appearance he had been in a state of great excitement and embarrassment. This sudden intimacy made him feel ill at ease, but he was nevertheless drawn to him. He felt certain that the man before him was of a sufficiently blunt nature, but for all that honest and full of strength. Moreover, the strange meeting in the wood, Mariana’s unexpected explanation....
“With pleasure,” Nejdanov replied. Ever since Markelov showed up, he had been feeling a mix of excitement and embarrassment. This unexpected closeness made him uneasy, but he couldn’t help but feel attracted to him. He was pretty sure that the guy in front of him was straightforward, but still honest and robust. Plus, the odd encounter in the woods and Mariana’s sudden explanation…
“Very well!” Markelov exclaimed. “You can get ready while I order the carriage to be brought out. By the way, I hope you won’t have to ask permission of our host and hostess.”
“Sure thing!” Markelov said. “You can get ready while I have the carriage brought around. By the way, I hope you won’t need to ask our host and hostess for permission.”
“I must tell them. I don’t think it would be wise to go away without doing so.”
“I have to tell them. I don’t think it’s smart to leave without doing that.”
“I’ll tell them,” Markelov said. “They are engrossed in their cards just now and will not notice your absence. My brother-in-law aims only at governmental folk, and the only thing he can do well is to play at cards. However, it is said that many succeed in getting what they want through such means. You’ll get ready, won’t you? I’ll make all arrangements immediately.”
“I’ll let them know,” Markelov said. “They’re really into their cards right now and won’t even notice you’re gone. My brother-in-law only goes after government types, and the only thing he’s good at is playing cards. Still, they say a lot of people get what they want that way. You’ll get ready, right? I’ll take care of everything right away.”
Markelov withdrew, and an hour later Nejdanov sat by his side on the broad leather-cushioned seat of his comfortable old carriage. The little coachman on the box kept on whistling in wonderfully pleasant bird-like notes; three piebald horses, with plaited manes and tails, flew like the wind over the smooth even road; and already enveloped in the first shadows of the night (it was exactly ten o’clock when they started), trees, bushes, fields, meadows, and ditches, some in the foreground, others in the background, sailed swiftly towards them.
Markelov stepped back, and an hour later, Nejdanov was sitting next to him on the wide, leather-cushioned seat of his cozy old carriage. The little coachman on the box kept whistling in wonderfully pleasant bird-like notes; three piebald horses, with braided manes and tails, raced like the wind over the smooth road; and already wrapped in the first shadows of the night (it was exactly ten o’clock when they set off), trees, bushes, fields, meadows, and ditches, some close by, others farther away, sped quickly past them.
Markelov’s tiny little village, Borsionkov, consisting of about two hundred acres in all, and bringing him in an income of seven hundred roubles a year, was situated about three miles away from the provincial town, seven miles off from Sipiagin’s village. To get to Borsionkov from Sipiagin’s, one had to go through the town. Our new friends had scarcely time to exchange a hundred words when glimpses of the mean little dwellings of shopkeepers on the outskirts of the town flashed past them, little dwellings with shabby wooden roofs, from which faint patches of light could be seen through crooked little windows; the wheels soon rattled over the town bridge, paved with cobble stones; the carriage gave a jerk, rocked from side to side, and swaying with every jolt, rolled past the stupid two-storied stone houses, with imposing frontals, inhabited by merchants, past the church, ornamented with pillars, past the shops.... It was Saturday night and the streets were already deserted—only the taverns were still filled with people. Hoarse drunken voices issued from them, singing, accompanied by the hideous sounds of a concertina. Every now and again a door opened suddenly, letting forth the red reflection of a rush-light and a filthy, overpowering smell of alcohol. Almost before every tavern door stood little peasant carts, harnessed with shaggy, big-bellied, miserable-looking hacks, whose heads were bowed submissively as if asleep; a tattered, unbelted peasant in a big winter cap, hanging like a sack at the back of his head, came out of a tavern door, and leaning his breast against the shafts, stood there helplessly fumbling at something with his hands; or a meagre-looking factory worker, his cap awry, his shirt unfastened, barefooted, his boots having been left inside, would take a few uncertain steps, stop still, scratch his back, groan suddenly, and turn in again....
Markelov’s small village, Borsionkov, which covered about two hundred acres and brought him an income of seven hundred roubles a year, was located about three miles from the provincial town and seven miles from Sipiagin’s village. To reach Borsionkov from Sipiagin’s, you had to pass through the town. Our new friends barely had time to exchange a few words when they caught sight of the shabby little homes of shopkeepers on the outskirts of the town, simple houses with worn wooden roofs and faint lights peeking through crooked windows; soon the wheels rattled over the cobblestone bridge, and the carriage jolted from side to side as they rolled past the dull two-story stone houses with grand facades where merchants lived, past the church adorned with columns, past the shops... It was Saturday night, and the streets were mostly empty—only the taverns were still bustling with people. Loud, drunken voices spilled out, singing alongside the awful sounds of a concertina. Occasionally, a door swung open, releasing a red glow from a rush-light and a strong, unpleasant smell of alcohol. Almost in front of every tavern stood small peasant carts, pulled by scruffy, pot-bellied, miserable-looking horses whose heads drooped as if they were asleep; a tattered peasant, wearing a large winter cap that hung loosely at the back of his head, emerged from a tavern door and leaned against the shafts, helplessly fidgeting with something in his hands; or a thin factory worker, his cap askew, shirt unbuttoned, barefoot because he had left his boots inside, would take a few unsteady steps, stop, scratch his back, groan suddenly, and turn back inside...
“Drink will be the ruin of the Russian!” Markelov remarked gloomily.
“Alcohol will be the downfall of the Russian!” Markelov said with a gloomy expression.
“It’s from grief, Sergai Mihailovitch,” the coachman said without turning round. He ceased whistling on passing each tavern and seemed to sink into his own thoughts.
“It’s from grief, Sergai Mihailovitch,” the coachman said without looking back. He stopped whistling as he passed each tavern and appeared to drift into his own thoughts.
“Go on! Go on!” Markelov shouted angrily, vigorously tugging at his own coat collar. They drove through the wide market square reeking with the smell of rush mats and cabbages, past the governor’s house with coloured sentry boxes standing at the gate, past a private house with turrets, past the boulevard newly planted with trees that were already dying, past the hotel court-yard, filled with the barking of dogs and the clanging of chains, and so on through the town gates, where they overtook a long, long line of waggons, whose drivers had taken advantage of the evening coolness, then out into the open country, where they rolled along more swiftly and evenly over the broad road, planted on either side with willows.
“Come on! Come on!” Markelov shouted angrily, pulling at his own coat collar. They drove through the wide market square that smelled strongly of rush mats and cabbages, past the governor’s house with its colorful sentry boxes at the gate, past a private home with turrets, past the boulevard, which was newly planted with trees that were already withering, past the hotel courtyard filled with barking dogs and clanging chains, and continued through the town gates, where they passed a long line of wagons whose drivers had taken advantage of the cool evening air, then out into the open countryside, where they moved along more quickly and smoothly on the wide road lined with willows.
We must now say a few words about Markelov. He was six years older than his sister, Madame Sipiagina, and had been educated at an artillery school, which he left as an ensign, but sent in his resignation when he had reached the rank of lieutenant, owing to a certain unpleasantness that passed between him and his commanding officer, a German. Ever since then he always detested Germans, especially Russian Germans. He quarrelled with his father on account of his resignation, and never saw him again until just before his death, after which he inherited the little property and settled on it. In St. Petersburg he often came in contact with various brilliant people of advanced views, whom he simply worshipped, and who finally brought him around to their way of thinking. Markelov had read little, mostly books relating to the thing that chiefly interested him, and was especially attached to Herzen. He retained his military habits, and lived like a Spartan and a monk. A few years ago he fell passionately in love with a girl who threw him over in a most unceremonious manner and married an adjutant, also a German. He consequently hated adjutants too. He tried to write a series of special articles on the shortcomings of our artillery, but had not the remotest idea of exposition and never finished a single article; he continued, however, covering large sheets of grey paper with his large, awkward, childish handwriting. Markelov was a man obstinate and fearless to desperation, never forgiving or forgetting, with a constant sense of injury done to himself and to all the oppressed, and prepared for anything. His limited mind was for ever knocking against one point; what was beyond his comprehension did not exist, but he loathed and despised all deceit and falsehood. With the upper classes, with the “reactionaries” as he called them, he was severe and even rude, but with the people he was simple, and treated a peasant like a brother. He managed his property fairly well, his head was full of all sorts of socialist schemes, which he could no more put into practice than he could finish his articles on the shortcomings of the artillery. He never succeeded in anything, and was known in his regiment as “the failure.” Of a sincere, passionate, and morbid nature, he could at a given moment appear merciless, blood-thirsty, deserving to be called a brute; at another, he would be ready to sacrifice himself without a moment’s hesitation and without any idea of reward.
We should now talk a bit about Markelov. He was six years older than his sister, Madame Sipiagina, and had been trained at an artillery school, graduating as an ensign. However, he resigned when he reached the rank of lieutenant due to some unpleasantness with his commanding officer, who was German. Ever since then, he had a strong dislike for Germans, especially Russian Germans. He argued with his father over his resignation and didn’t see him again until just before he died, after which Markelov inherited the small property and moved there. In St. Petersburg, he often interacted with various bright people with progressive ideas, whom he admired deeply, and they ultimately influenced his thinking. Markelov had read little, mostly books about topics that piqued his interest, and he was particularly fond of Herzen. He kept his military habits and lived like a Spartan and a monk. A few years ago, he fell in love with a girl who abruptly ended things and married an adjutant, who was also German. As a result, he developed a loathing for adjutants as well. He attempted to write a series of articles on the flaws of our artillery, but he had no real sense of how to express his thoughts and never finished a single article; nonetheless, he filled large sheets of gray paper with his big, clumsy, childlike handwriting. Markelov was a stubborn man, desperate and fearless, never forgiving or forgetting, constantly feeling wronged both personally and on behalf of the oppressed, and ready for anything. His limited intellect constantly fixated on one idea; anything beyond his understanding didn’t exist, and he detested all deceit and falsehood. With the upper classes, whom he referred to as “reactionaries,” he was harsh and even rude, but he treated common people as equals. He managed his property reasonably well, though his head was filled with various socialist ideas he could neither execute nor finish writing about concerning the artillery. He never achieved much and was known in his regiment as “the failure.” With a sincere, passionate, and troubled nature, he could at times seem merciless, bloodthirsty, and brute-like; at other moments, he would be ready to sacrifice himself without hesitation or any expectation of reward.
At about two miles away from the town the carriage plunged suddenly into the soft darkness of an aspen wood, amidst the rustling of invisible leaves, the fresh moist odour of the forest, with faint patches of light from above and a mass of tangled shadows below. The moon had already risen above the horizon, broad and red like a copper shield. Emerging from the trees, the carriage came upon a small low farm house. Three illuminated windows stood out sharply on the front of the house, which shut out the moon’s disc; the wide, open gate looked as if it was never shut. Two white stage-horses, attached to the back of a high trap, were standing in the courtyard, half in obscurity; two puppies, also white, rushed out from somewhere and gave forth piercing, though harmless, barks. People were seen moving in the house—the carriage rolled up to the doorstep, and Markelov, climbing out and feeling with difficulty for the iron carriage step, put on, as is usually the case, by the domestic blacksmith in the most inconvenient possible place, said to Nejdanov: “Here we are at home. You will find guests here whom you know very well, but little expect to meet. Come in, please.”
About two miles out of town, the carriage suddenly plunged into the dark, soft atmosphere of an aspen forest, filled with the rustling of unseen leaves, the fresh, damp scent of the woods, faint patches of light filtering through above, and a mass of tangled shadows below. The moon had already risen above the horizon, broad and red like a copper shield. As the carriage emerged from the trees, it came upon a small, low farmhouse. Three brightly lit windows stood out against the house’s façade, blocking the moonlight; the wide, open gate looked like it was never closed. Two white stagehorses hitched to the back of a tall trap stood in the courtyard, partially in the shadows; two white puppies rushed out from somewhere and barked sharply, though harmlessly. People were seen moving about in the house—the carriage rolled up to the doorstep, and Markelov, climbing out and struggling to find the iron carriage step, which was usually placed in the most inconvenient spot by the local blacksmith, said to Nejdanov: “Here we are at home. You’ll find some guests here whom you know very well but didn’t expect to see. Please come in.”
XI
The guests turned out to be no other than our old friends Mashurina and Ostrodumov. They were both sitting in the poorly-furnished drawing room of Markelov’s house, smoking and drinking beer by the light of a kerosene lamp. Neither of them showed the least astonishment when Nejdanov came in, knowing beforehand that Markelov had intended bringing him back, but Nejdanov was very much surprised on seeing them. On his entrance Ostrodumov merely muttered “Good evening,” whilst Mashurina turned scarlet and extended her hand. Markelov began to explain that they had come from St. Petersburg about a week ago, Ostrodumov to remain in the province for some time for propaganda purposes, while Mashurina was to go on to K. to meet someone, also in connection with the cause. He then went on to say that the time had now come for them to do something practical, and became suddenly heated, although no one had contradicted him. He bit his lips, and in a hoarse, excited tone of voice began condemning the horrors that were taking place, saying that everything was now in readiness for them to start, that none but cowards could hold back, that a certain amount of violence was just as necessary as the prick of the lancet to the abscess, however ripe it might be! The lancet simile was not original, but one that he had heard somewhere. He seemed to like it, and made use of it on every possible occasion.
The guests turned out to be none other than our old friends Mashurina and Ostrodumov. They were both sitting in the sparsely furnished living room of Markelov’s house, smoking and drinking beer by the light of a kerosene lamp. Neither of them showed the slightest surprise when Nejdanov walked in, already knowing that Markelov had planned to bring him back, but Nejdanov was quite surprised to see them. Upon his arrival, Ostrodumov simply muttered “Good evening,” while Mashurina blushed and extended her hand. Markelov began to explain that they had come from St. Petersburg about a week ago, with Ostrodumov staying in the province for some time for propaganda purposes, and Mashurina planning to go on to K. to meet someone, also related to the cause. He then mentioned that the time had come for them to do something practical and became suddenly passionate, even though no one had disagreed with him. He bit his lips and, in a hoarse, excited voice, began condemning the terrible things happening, claiming that everything was ready for them to start, that only cowards would hold back, and that a certain level of violence was just as necessary as the prick of a lancet for an abscess, no matter how ripe it was! The lancet comparison wasn't original; he had picked it up somewhere. He seemed to like it and used it whenever he could.
Losing all hope of Mariana’s love, it seemed that he no longer cared for anything, and was only eager to get to work, to enter the field of action as soon as possible. He spoke harshly, angrily, but straight to the point like the blow of an axe, his words falling from his pale lips monotonously, ponderously, like the savage bark of a grim old watch dog. He said that he was well acquainted with both the peasants and factory men of the neighbourhood, and that there were possible people among them. Instanced a certain Eremy, who, he declared, was prepared to go anywhere at a moment’s notice. This man, Eremy, who belonged to the village Goloplok, was constantly on his lips. At nearly every tenth word he thumped his right hand on the table and waved the left in the air, the forefinger standing away from the others. This sinewy, hairy hand, the finger, hoarse voice, flashing eyes, all produced a strong impression on his hearers.
Losing all hope of Mariana's love, it seemed like he didn't care about anything anymore and just wanted to get to work, to dive into action as soon as possible. He spoke harshly and angrily, but straight to the point like an axe cutting through wood, his words tumbling out of his pale lips monotonously and heavily, like the fierce bark of an old guard dog. He mentioned that he knew both the local farmers and factory workers well, and there were potential allies among them. He specifically cited a certain Eremy, who he claimed was ready to go anywhere on short notice. This man, Eremy, from the village of Goloplok, was always at the forefront of his mind. In nearly every tenth word, he slammed his right hand on the table and waved his left hand in the air, with his forefinger pointing out from the others. This strong, hairy hand, the pointing finger, his rough voice, and intense eyes all made a powerful impression on his listeners.
Markelov had scarcely spoken to Nejdanov on the journey, and all his accumulated wrath burst forth now. Ostrodumov and Mashurina expressed their approval every now and again by a look, a smile, a short exclamation, but a strange feeling came over Nejdanov. He tried to make some sort of objection at first, pointing out the danger of hasty action and mentioned certain former premature attempts. He marvelled at the way in which everything was settled beyond a shadow of a doubt, without taking into consideration the special circumstances, or even trying to find out what the masses really wanted. At last his nerves became so highly strung that they trembled like the strings of an instrument, and with a sort of despair, almost with tears in his eyes, he began speaking at the top of his voice, in the same strain as Markelov, going even farther than he had done. What inspired him would be difficult to say; was it remorse for having been inactive of late, annoyance with himself and with others, a desire to drown the gnawings of an inner pain, or merely to show off before his comrades, whom he had not seen for some time, or had Markelov’s words really had some effect upon him, fired his blood? They talked until daybreak; Ostrodumov and Mashurina did not once rise from their seats, while Markelov and Nejdanov remained on their feet all the time. Markelov stood on the same spot for all the world like a sentinel, and Nejdanov walked up and down the room with nervous strides, now slowly, now hurriedly. They spoke of the necessary means and measures to be employed, of the part each must take upon himself, selected and tied up various bundles of pamphlets and leaflets, mentioned a certain merchant, Golushkin, a nonconformist, as a very possible man, although uneducated, then a young propagandist, Kisliakov, who was very clever, but had an exaggerated idea of his own capabilities, and also spoke of Solomin....
Markelov had hardly spoken to Nejdanov during the trip, and all his pent-up anger erupted now. Ostrodumov and Mashurina showed their approval every now and then with a glance, a smile, or a quick exclamation, but a strange sensation washed over Nejdanov. He tried to object at first, pointing out the risks of rushing into things and bringing up past hasty attempts. He was astonished at how everything was decided without any doubt, ignoring the specific circumstances and not even trying to find out what the people really wanted. Eventually, his nerves became so tense they trembled like the strings of an instrument, and with a sense of despair, almost in tears, he raised his voice, echoing Markelov, even going further than before. What motivated him was hard to say; was it guilt for being inactive lately, frustration with himself and others, a need to suppress a gnawing internal pain, or just a desire to impress his comrades, whom he hadn’t seen in a while, or had Markelov’s words genuinely moved him and stirred his passion? They talked until dawn; Ostrodumov and Mashurina never left their seats, while Markelov and Nejdanov remained on their feet the whole time. Markelov stood in one spot like a guard, and Nejdanov paced back and forth in the room with restless strides, sometimes slow, sometimes fast. They discussed the necessary resources and actions to take, the role each person needed to fill, gathered and secured various bundles of pamphlets and leaflets, mentioned a merchant, Golushkin, who was a nonconformist and a possible ally despite being uneducated, and talked about a young propagandist, Kisliakov, who was very bright but had an inflated sense of his own abilities, and they also spoke of Solomin...
“Is that the man who manages a cotton factory?” Nejdanov asked, recalling what Sipiagin had said of him at table.
“Is that the guy who runs a cotton factory?” Nejdanov asked, remembering what Sipiagin had mentioned about him at dinner.
“Yes, that is the man,” Markelov replied. “You should get to know him. We have not sounded him as yet, but I believe he is an extremely capable man.”
“Yes, that is the man,” Markelov replied. “You should get to know him. We haven’t assessed him yet, but I believe he’s a highly capable person.”
Eremy of Goloplok was mentioned again, together with Sipiagin’s servant, Kirill, and a certain Mendely, known under the name of “Sulks.” The latter it seemed was not to be relied upon. He was very bold when sober, but a coward when drunk, and was nearly always drunk.
Eremy of Goloplok was talked about again, along with Sipiagin’s servant, Kirill, and a guy named Mendely, who went by “Sulks.” It seemed that he couldn't be trusted. He was really brave when he was sober, but a coward when he was drunk, and he was almost always drunk.
“And what about your own people?” Nejdanov asked of Markelov. “Are there any reliable men among them?”
“And what about your own people?” Nejdanov asked Markelov. “Are there any trustworthy guys among them?”
Markelov thought there were, but did not mention anyone by name, however. He went on to talk of the town tradespeople, of the public-school boys, who they thought might come in useful if matters were to come to fisticuffs. Nejdanov also inquired about the gentry of the neighbourhood, and learned from Markelov that there were five or six possible young men—among them, but, unfortunately, the most radical of them was a German, “and you can’t trust a German, you know, he is sure to deceive you sooner or later!” They must wait and see what information Kisliakov would gather. Nejdanov also asked about the military, but Markelov hesitated, tugged at his long whiskers, and announced at last that with regard to them nothing certain was known as yet, unless Kisliakov had made any discoveries.
Markelov thought there were some, but he didn’t name anyone specifically. He then talked about the local tradespeople and the kids from the public school, suggesting they might come in handy if things escalated to a fight. Nejdanov also asked about the local gentry and learned from Markelov that there were five or six potential young men—among them, unfortunately, the most radical was a German, “and you can’t trust a German, you know; he’s bound to deceive you sooner or later!” They would have to wait and see what information Kisliakov would find out. Nejdanov also asked about the military, but Markelov hesitated, fiddled with his long whiskers, and finally said that nothing certain was known about them yet, unless Kisliakov had come across any new information.
“Who is this Kisliakov?” Nejdanov asked impatiently.
“Who is this Kisliakov?” Nejdanov asked, feeling frustrated.
Markelov smiled significantly.
Markelov smiled broadly.
“He’s a wonderful person,” he declared. “I know very little of him, have only met him twice, but you should see what letters he writes! Marvellous letters! I will show them to you and you can judge for yourself. He is full of enthusiasm. And what activity the man is capable of! He has rushed over the length and breadth of Russia five or six times, and written a twelve-page letter from every place!”
“He's an amazing person,” he said. “I don't know much about him; I've only met him twice, but you should see the letters he writes! Incredible letters! I'll show them to you, and you can decide for yourself. He's full of enthusiasm. And the amount of energy he has is impressive! He has traveled all over Russia five or six times and written a twelve-page letter from every place!”
Nejdanov looked questioningly at Ostrodumov, but the latter was sitting like a statue, not an eyebrow twitching. Mashurina was also motionless, a bitter smile playing on her lips.
Nejdanov glanced at Ostrodumov with a questioning look, but Ostrodumov remained still as a statue, not even a flicker of emotion. Mashurina was also unmoving, a bitter smile faintly appearing on her lips.
Nejdanov went on to ask Markelov if he had made any socialist experiments on his own estate, but here Ostrodumov interrupted him.
Nejdanov then asked Markelov if he had tried any socialist experiments on his own property, but Ostrodumov interrupted him here.
“What is the good of all that?” he asked. “All the same, it will have to be altered afterwards.”
“What’s the point of all that?” he asked. “Either way, it will need to be changed later.”
The conversation turned to political channels again. The mysterious inner pain again began gnawing at Nejdanov’s heart, but the keener the pain, the more positively and loudly he spoke. He had drunk only one glass of beer, but it seemed to him at times that he was quite intoxicated. His head swam around and his heart beat feverishly.
The conversation shifted back to politics. Nejdanov felt that familiar inner turmoil gnawing at his heart, but the more intense the pain became, the more confidently and loudly he spoke. He had only had one beer, yet at times, he felt completely tipsy. His head spun, and his heart raced wildly.
When the discussion came to an end at last at about four o’clock in the morning, and they all passed by the servant asleep in the anteroom on their way to their own rooms, Nejdanov, before retiring to bed, stood for a long time motionless, gazing straight before him. He was filled with wonder at the proud, heart-rending note in all that Markelov had said. The man’s vanity must have been hurt, he must have suffered, but how nobly he forgot his own personal sorrows for that which he held to be the truth. “He is a limited soul,” Nejdanov thought, “but is it not a thousand times better to be like that than such ... such as I feel myself to be?”
When the discussion finally wrapped up around four in the morning, and they all walked past the servant asleep in the anteroom on their way to their own rooms, Nejdanov stood still for a long time before going to bed, staring ahead. He was amazed by the proud and heartbreaking tone in everything Markelov had said. The man’s pride must have been wounded, he must have suffered, but he nobly set aside his personal pain for what he believed to be the truth. “He’s a limited person,” Nejdanov thought, “but isn’t it a thousand times better to be like that than to be whatever ... whatever I feel I am?”
He immediately became indignant at his own self-depreciation.
He instantly felt angry at himself for putting himself down.
“What made me think that? Am I not also capable of self-sacrifice? Just wait, gentlemen, and you too, Paklin. I will show you all that although I am aesthetic and write verses—”
“What made me think that? Am I not also capable of self-sacrifice? Just wait, gentlemen, and you too, Paklin. I will show you all that even though I appreciate beauty and write poetry—”
He pushed back his hair with an angry gesture, ground his teeth, undressed hurriedly, and jumped into the cold, damp bed.
He brushed his hair back angrily, clenched his teeth, got undressed quickly, and jumped into the cold, damp bed.
“Goodnight, I am your neighbour,” Mashurina’s voice was heard from the other side of the door.
“Goodnight, I’m your neighbor,” Mashurina’s voice came from the other side of the door.
“Goodnight,” Nejdanov responded, and remembered suddenly that during the whole evening she had not taken her eyes off him.
“Goodnight,” Nejdanov replied, and suddenly remembered that throughout the entire evening she hadn't taken her eyes off him.
“What does she want?” he muttered to himself, and instantly felt ashamed. “If only I could get to sleep!”
“What does she want?” he muttered to himself, immediately feeling embarrassed. “If only I could fall asleep!”
But it was difficult for him to calm his overwrought nerves, and the sun was already high when at last he fell into a heavy, troubled sleep.
But it was hard for him to calm his frayed nerves, and the sun was already high in the sky when he finally fell into a deep, restless sleep.
In the morning he got up late with a bad headache. He dressed, went up to the window of his attic, and looked out upon Markelov’s farm. It was practically a mere nothing; the tiny little house was situated in a hollow by the side of a wood. A small barn, the stables, cellar, and a little hut with a half-bare thatched roof, stood on one side; on the other a small pond, a strip of kitchen garden, a hemp field, another hut with a roof like the first one; in the distance yet another barn, a tiny shed, and an empty threshing floor—this was all the “wealth” that met the eye. It all seemed poor and decaying, not exactly as if it had been allowed to run wild, but as though it had never flourished, like a young tree that had not taken root well.
In the morning, he got up late with a terrible headache. He got dressed, went over to the window of his attic, and looked out at Markelov’s farm. It was pretty much nothing; the tiny house was nestled in a hollow next to a woods. A small barn, the stables, a cellar, and a little hut with a half-bare thatched roof were on one side; on the other side was a small pond, a strip of kitchen garden, a hemp field, and another hut with a roof like the first one; in the distance, there was another barn, a tiny shed, and an empty threshing floor—this was all the “wealth” in sight. Everything looked poor and decaying, not as if it had been neglected, but more like it had never thrived, like a young tree that hadn’t taken root properly.
When Nejdanov went downstairs, Mashurina was sitting in the dining room at the samovar, evidently waiting for him. She told him that Ostrodumov had gone away on business, in connection with the cause, and would not be back for about a fortnight, and that their host had gone to look after his peasants. As it was already at the end of May, and there was no urgent work to be done, Markelov had thought of felling a small birch wood, with such means as he had at his command, and had gone down there to see after it.
When Nejdanov went downstairs, Mashurina was sitting in the dining room by the samovar, clearly waiting for him. She told him that Ostrodumov had left for business related to the cause and wouldn't be back for about two weeks, and that their host had gone to check on his peasants. Since it was already late May and there wasn't any urgent work to be done, Markelov had decided to cut down a small birch grove with whatever tools he had available, and had gone down there to take care of it.
Nejdanov felt a strange weariness at heart. So much had been said the night before about the impossibility of holding back any longer, about the necessity of making a beginning. “But how could one begin, now, at once?” he asked himself. It was useless talking it over with Mashurina, there was no hesitation for her. She knew that she had to go to K., and beyond that she did not look ahead. Nejdanov was at a loss to know what to say to her, and as soon as he finished his tea took his hat and went out in the direction of the birch wood. On the way he fell in with some peasants carting manure, a few of Markelov’s former serfs. He entered into conversation with them, but was very little the wiser for it. They, too, seemed weary, but with a normal physical weariness, quite unlike the sensation experienced by him. They spoke of their master as a kind-hearted gentleman, but rather odd, and predicted his ruin, because he would go his own way, instead of doing as his forefathers had done before him. “And he’s so clever, you know, you can’t understand what he says, however hard you may try. But he’s a good sort.” A little farther on Nejdanov came across Markelov himself.
Nejdanov felt a strange heaviness in his heart. So much had been said the night before about the need to stop holding back and to make a start. “But how can you just start now?” he asked himself. Talking it through with Mashurina was pointless; she had no doubts. She knew she had to go to K., and beyond that, she didn’t think ahead. Nejdanov was unsure of what to say to her, and as soon as he finished his tea, he grabbed his hat and headed towards the birch woods. On the way, he came across some peasants hauling manure, a few of Markelov’s former serfs. He struck up a conversation with them, but it didn’t really clarify anything for him. They seemed tired too, but with a regular physical fatigue, totally different from what he felt. They referred to their master as a kind gentleman, though a bit peculiar, and predicted his downfall because he wanted to forge his own path instead of following the traditions of his ancestors. “And he’s so clever, you know, you can’t get what he says, no matter how hard you try. But he’s a decent guy.” A little further down, Nejdanov ran into Markelov himself.
He was surrounded by a whole crowd of labourers, and one could see from the distance that he was trying to explain something to them as hard as he could, but suddenly threw up his arms in despair, as if it were of no use. His bailiff, a small, short-sighted young man without a trace of authority or firmness in his bearing, was walking beside him, and merely kept on repeating, “Just so, sir,” to Markelov’s great disgust, who had expected more independence from him. Nejdanov went up to Markelov, and on looking into his face was struck by the same expression of spiritual weariness he was himself suffering from. Soon after greeting one another, Markelov began talking again of last night’s “problems” (more briefly this time), about the impending revolution, the weary expression never once leaving his face. He was smothered in perspiration and dust, his voice was hoarse, and his clothes were covered all over with bits of wood shavings and pieces of green moss. The labourers stood by silently, half afraid and half amused. Nejdanov glanced at Markelov, and Ostrodumov’s remark, “What is the good of it all? All the same, it will have to be altered afterwards,” flashed across his mind. One of the men, who had been fined for some offence, began begging Markelov to let him off. The latter got angry, shouted furiously, but forgave him in the end. “All the same, it will have to be altered afterwards.”
He was surrounded by a crowd of workers, and from a distance, you could see he was trying hard to explain something to them, but then he suddenly threw his arms up in despair, as if it were pointless. His bailiff, a short-sighted young man who showed no authority or confidence, walked beside him, just repeatedly saying, “Absolutely, sir,” much to Markelov’s annoyance, as he had expected him to be more assertive. Nejdanov approached Markelov and, looking at his face, noticed the same expression of spiritual exhaustion that he was feeling. After they greeted each other, Markelov started talking again about last night’s “issues” (more briefly this time), about the coming revolution, with that weary look never leaving his face. He was drenched in sweat and dust, his voice was hoarse, and his clothes were covered in wood shavings and bits of green moss. The workers stood silently by, half afraid and half amused. Nejdanov glanced at Markelov, and Ostrodumov’s comment, “What’s the point of it all? It’ll have to be changed later anyway,” crossed his mind. One of the men, who had been fined for something, started pleading with Markelov to let him go. Markelov got angry and shouted furiously, but in the end, he forgave him. “It’ll have to be changed later anyway.”
Nejdanov asked him for horses and a conveyance to take him home. Markelov seemed surprised at the request, but promised to have everything ready in good time. They turned back to the house together, Markelov staggering as he walked.
Nejdanov asked him for horses and a ride to take him home. Markelov seemed surprised by the request but promised to have everything ready on time. They walked back to the house together, with Markelov stumbling as he went.
“What is the matter with you?” Nejdanov asked.
“What's wrong with you?” Nejdanov asked.
“I am simply worn out!” Markelov began furiously. “No matter what you do, you simply can’t make these people understand anything! They are utterly incapable of carrying out an order, and do not even understand plain Russian. If you talk of ‘part’, they know what that means well enough, but the word ‘participation’ is utterly beyond their comprehension, just as if it did not belong to the Russian language. They’ve taken it into their heads that I want to give them a part of the land!”
“I’m just completely exhausted!” Markelov started angrily. “No matter what you do, you just can’t make these people understand anything! They’re utterly incapable of following an order and don’t even grasp plain Russian. If you mention ‘part,’ they know what that means well enough, but the word ‘participation’ is totally beyond their understanding, as if it doesn’t even belong to the Russian language. They’ve convinced themselves that I want to give them a part of the land!”
Markelov had tried to explain to the peasants the principles of cooperation with a view to introducing it on his estate, but they were completely opposed to it. “The pit was deep enough before, but now there’s no seeing the bottom of it,” one of them remarked, and all the others gave forth a sympathetic sigh, quite crushing poor Markelov. He dismissed the men and went into the house to see about a conveyance and lunch.
Markelov had tried to explain to the peasants the basics of cooperation in hopes of introducing it on his estate, but they were totally against it. “The pit was deep enough before, but now it feels bottomless,” one of them said, and everyone else sighed in agreement, really bringing down poor Markelov. He sent the men away and went inside to arrange for a ride and lunch.
The whole of Markelov’s household consisted of a man servant, a cook, a coachman, and a very old man with hairy ears, in a long-skirted linen coat, who had once been his grandfather’s valet. This old man was for ever gazing at Markelov with a most woe-begone expression on his face. He was too old to do anything, but was always present, huddled together by the door.
The entire Markelov household included a male servant, a cook, a coachman, and an elderly man with hairy ears, dressed in a long linen coat, who had once been his grandfather’s valet. This old man constantly looked at Markelov with a sad expression. He was too old to be useful, but he was always there, hunched up by the door.
After a lunch of hard-boiled eggs, anchovies, and cold hash (the man handing them pepper in an old pomade pot and vinegar in an old eau-de-cologne bottle), Nejdanov took his seat in the same carriage in which he had come the night before. This time it was harnessed to two horses, not three, as the third had been newly shod, and was a little lame.
After a lunch of hard-boiled eggs, anchovies, and cold hash (the guy passing them pepper in an old pomade jar and vinegar in an old cologne bottle), Nejdanov took his seat in the same carriage he arrived in the night before. This time it was pulled by two horses instead of three, as the third had just been re-shod and was a bit lame.
Markelov had spoken very little during the meal, had eaten nothing whatever, and breathed with difficulty. He let fall a few bitter remarks about his farm and threw up his arms in despair. “All the same, it will have to be altered afterwards!”
Markelov had said very little during the meal, hadn’t eaten anything at all, and was breathing heavily. He made a few bitter comments about his farm and threw his arms up in frustration. “Still, it’s going to have to be changed later!”
Mashurina asked Nejdanov if she might come with him as far as the town, where she had a little shopping to do. “I can walk back afterwards or, if need be, ask the first peasant I meet for a lift in his cart.”
Mashurina asked Nejdanov if she could go with him to the town, where she had a bit of shopping to do. “I can walk back afterward or, if necessary, ask the first peasant I see for a ride in his cart.”
Markelov accompanied them to the door, saying that he would soon send for Nejdanov again, and then ... then (he trembled suddenly, but pulled himself together) they would have to settle things definitely. Solomin must also come. He (Markelov) was only waiting to hear from Vassily Nikolaevitch, and that as soon as he heard from him there would be nothing to hinder them from making a “beginning,” as the masses (the same masses who failed to understand the word “participation”) refused to wait any longer!
Markelov walked them to the door, saying he would soon call for Nejdanov again, and then... then (he suddenly shuddered but regained his composure) they would need to sort things out for good. Solomin had to come too. He (Markelov) was just waiting to hear from Vassily Nikolaevitch, and as soon as he heard from him, nothing would stop them from making a “start,” since the masses (the same masses that didn’t understand the word “participation”) were no longer willing to wait!
“Oh, by the way, what about those letters you wanted to show me? What is the fellow’s name ... Kisliakov?” Nejdanov asked.
“Oh, by the way, what about those letters you wanted to show me? What’s the guy’s name ... Kisliakov?” Nejdanov asked.
“Later on ... I will show them to you later on. We can do it all at the same time.”
“Later on ... I’ll show them to you then. We can do everything at the same time.”
The carriage moved.
The carriage moved.
“Hold yourself in readiness!” Markelov’s voice was heard again, as he stood on the doorstep. And by his side, with the same hopeless dejection in his face, straightening his bent back, his hands clasped behind him, diffusing an odour of rye bread and mustiness, not hearing a single word that was being said around him, stood the model servant, his grandfather’s decrepit old valet.
“Be ready!” Markelov called out again from the doorway. Next to him, with the same look of hopelessness on his face, straightening his hunched back, hands clasped behind him, giving off a smell of rye bread and mustiness, stood the model servant, his grandfather’s frail old valet, oblivious to everything being said around him.
Mashurina sat smoking silently all the way, but when they reached the town gates she gave a loud sigh.
Mashurina sat smoking quietly the entire time, but when they got to the town gates, she let out a big sigh.
“I feel so sorry for Sergai Mihailovitch,” she remarked, her face darkening.
“I feel really sorry for Sergai Mihailovitch,” she said, her expression turning somber.
“He is over-worked, and it seems to me his affairs are in a bad way,” Nejdanov said.
“He's overworked, and it looks like his situation isn't good,” Nejdanov said.
“I was not thinking of that.”
"I wasn't thinking about it."
“What were you thinking of then?”
“What were you thinking about at that moment?”
“He is so unhappy and so unfortunate. It would be difficult to find a better man than he is, but he never seems to get on.”
“He is so unhappy and so unlucky. It would be hard to find a better man than he is, but he never seems to get ahead.”
Nejdanov looked at her.
Nejdanov stared at her.
“Do you know anything about him?”
“Do you know anything about him?”
“Nothing whatever, but you can see for yourself. Goodbye, Alexai Dmitritch.” Mashurina clambered out of the carriage.
“Nothing at all, but you can see for yourself. Goodbye, Alexai Dmitritch.” Mashurina got out of the carriage.
An hour later Nejdanov was rolling up the courtyard leading to Sipiagin’s house. He did not feel well after his sleepless night and the numerous discussions and explanations.
An hour later, Nejdanov was driving up the driveway to Sipiagin’s house. He wasn’t feeling great after his sleepless night and all the discussions and explanations.
A beautiful face smiled to him out of the window. It was Madame Sipiagina welcoming him back home.
A beautiful face smiled at him from the window. It was Madame Sipiagina welcoming him back home.
“What glorious eyes she has!” he thought.
“What beautiful eyes she has!” he thought.
XII
A great many people came to dinner. When it was over, Nejdanov took advantage of the general bustle and slipped away to his own room. He wanted to be alone with his own thoughts, to arrange the impressions he had carried away from his recent journey. Valentina Mihailovna had looked at him intently several times during dinner, but there had been no opportunity of speaking to him. Mariana, after the unexpected freak which had so bewildered him, was evidently repenting of it, and seemed to avoid him. Nejdanov took up a pen to write to his friend Silin, but he did not know what to say to him. There were so many conflicting thoughts and sensations crowding in upon him that he did not attempt to disentangle them, and put them off for another day.
A lot of people came over for dinner. Once it was done, Nejdanov took advantage of the general chaos and quietly slipped away to his own room. He wanted to be alone with his thoughts and sort through the impressions he had brought back from his recent trip. Valentina Mihailovna had glanced at him intently several times during dinner, but there hadn’t been a chance to talk. Mariana, after the unexpected moment that had confused him so much, seemed to regret it and was evidently avoiding him. Nejdanov picked up a pen to write to his friend Silin, but he didn’t know what to say. There were so many conflicting thoughts and feelings rushing through his mind that he decided to postpone sorting them out for another day.
Kollomietzev had made one of the guests at dinner. Never before had this worthy shown so much insolence and snobbish contemptuousness as on this occasion, but Nejdanov simply ignored him.
Kollomietzev had made one of the guests at dinner. Never before had this guy shown so much blatant rudeness and snobby contempt as on this occasion, but Nejdanov just ignored him.
He was surrounded by a sort of mist, which seemed to hang before him like a filmy curtain, separating him from the rest of the world. And through this film, strange to say, he perceived only three faces—women’s faces—and all three were gazing at him intently. They were Madame Sipiagina, Mashurina, and Mariana. What did it mean? Why particularly these three? What had they in common, and what did they want of him?
He was surrounded by a kind of mist that hung in front of him like a thin curtain, separating him from the rest of the world. Through this veil, oddly enough, he could only see three faces—women's faces—and all three were staring at him intently. They were Madame Sipiagina, Mashurina, and Mariana. What did it mean? Why these three in particular? What did they have in common, and what did they want from him?
He went to bed early, but could not fall asleep. He was haunted by sad and gloomy reflections about the inevitable end—death. These thoughts were familiar to him, many times had he turned them over this way and that, first shuddering at the probability of annihilation, then welcoming it, almost rejoicing in it. Suddenly a peculiarly familiar agitation took possession of him.... He mused awhile, sat down at the table, and wrote down the following lines in his sacred copy-book, without a single correction:
He went to bed early but couldn’t fall asleep. He was troubled by sad and gloomy thoughts about the inevitable end—death. These thoughts were not new to him; he had examined them many times, first recoiling at the idea of nothingness, then accepting it, almost finding joy in it. Suddenly, a strangely familiar restlessness came over him.... He thought for a bit, sat down at the table, and wrote the following lines in his special notebook, without making a single correction:
When I die, dear friend, remember
This desire I tell to thee:
Burn thou to the last black ember
All my heart has writ for me.
Let the fairest flowers surround me,
Sunlight laugh about my bed,
Let the sweetest of musicians
To the door of death be led.
Bid them sound no strain of sadness—
Muted string or muffled drum;
Come to me with songs of gladness—
Whirling in the wild waltz come!
I would hear—ere yet I hear not—
Trembling strings their cadence keep,
Chords that quiver: so I also
Tremble as I fall asleep.
Memories of life and laughter,
Memories of earthly glee,
As I go to the hereafter
All my lullaby shall be.
When I die, my dear friend, remember
This wish I share with you:
Burn everything my heart has written
Down to the last black ember.
Let the most beautiful flowers surround me,
Sunlight dance around my bed,
Let the sweetest musicians
Be led to the door of death.
Tell them not to play any sad tunes—
No muted strings or muffled drums;
Come to me with joyful songs—
Come swirling in a wild waltz!
I want to hear—before I can’t anymore—
The trembling strings holding their rhythm,
Chords that vibrate: so I too
Tremble as I drift to sleep.
Memories of life and laughter,
Memories of earthly joy,
As I move on to the hereafter
All my lullaby will be.
When he wrote the word “friend” he thought of Silin. He read the verses over to himself in an undertone, and was surprised at what had come from his pen. This scepticism, this indifference, this almost frivolous lack of faith—how did it all agree with his principles? How did it agree with what he had said at Markelov’s? He thrust the copybook into the table drawer and went back to bed. But he did not fall asleep until dawn, when the larks had already begun to twitter and the sky was turning paler.
When he wrote the word "friend," he thought of Silin. He read the lines to himself quietly and was surprised by what had come from his pen. This skepticism, this indifference, this almost carefree lack of faith—how did it all align with his principles? How did it fit with what he had said at Markelov's? He shoved the notebook into the table drawer and went back to bed. But he couldn't fall asleep until dawn, when the larks had already started to chirp and the sky was getting lighter.
On the following day, soon after he had finished his lesson and was sitting in the billiard room, Madame Sipiagina entered, looked round cautiously, and coming up to him with a smile, invited him to come into her boudoir. She had on a white barège dress, very simple, but extremely pretty. The embroidered frills of her sleeves came down as far as the elbow, a broad ribbon encircled her waist, her hair fell in thick curls about her neck. Everything about her was inviting and caressing, with a sort of restrained, yet encouraging, caressiveness, everything; the subdued lustre of her half-closed eyes, the soft indolence of her voice, her gestures, her very walk. She conducted Nejdanov into her boudoir, a cosy, charming room, filled with the scent of flowers and perfumes, the pure freshness of feminine garments, the constant presence of a woman. She made him sit down in an armchair, sat down beside him, and began questioning him about his visit, about Markelov’s way of living, with much tact and sweetness. She showed a genuine interest in her brother, although she had not once mentioned him in Nejdanov’s presence. One could gather from what she said that the impression Mariana had made on her brother had not escaped her notice. She seemed a little disappointed, but whether it was due to the fact that Mariana did not reciprocate his feelings, or that his choice should have fallen upon a girl so utterly unlike him, was not quite clear. But most of all she evidently strove to soften Nejdanov, to arouse his confidence towards her, to break down his shyness; she even went so far as to reproach him a little for having a false idea of her.
The next day, right after he finished his lesson and was sitting in the billiard room, Madame Sipiagina walked in, glanced around carefully, and approached him with a smile, inviting him into her boudoir. She wore a simple yet very pretty white barège dress. The embroidered frills of her sleeves reached her elbows, a wide ribbon cinched her waist, and her hair fell in thick curls around her neck. Everything about her was inviting and affectionate, with a kind of restrained but encouraging allure—her softly glowing half-closed eyes, the gentle laziness in her voice, her gestures, and even her walk. She led Nejdanov into her boudoir, a cozy, charming room filled with the scent of flowers and perfumes, the fresh atmosphere of women's clothing, and the constant presence of femininity. She made him sit in an armchair next to her and started asking him about his visit, about Markelov's lifestyle, with a lot of tact and sweetness. She showed genuine interest in her brother, even though she hadn’t mentioned him once in Nejdanov’s presence. From her words, it was clear she noticed the impression Mariana had made on her brother. She seemed a bit disappointed, but it wasn’t entirely clear if it was because Mariana didn’t feel the same way or because he had chosen someone so different from himself. Most importantly, she clearly tried to soften Nejdanov, to gain his trust, to ease his shyness; she even gently reproached him for having a mistaken idea about her.
Nejdanov listened to her, gazed at her arms, her shoulders, and from time to time cast a look at her rosy lips and her unruly, massive curls. His replies were brief at first; he felt a curious pressure in his throat and chest, but by degrees this sensation gave way to another, just as disturbing, but not devoid of a certain sweetness.... He was surprised that such a beautiful aristocratic lady of important position should take the trouble to interest herself in him, a simple student, and not only interest herself, but flirt with him a little besides. He wondered, but could not make out her object in doing so. To tell the truth, he was little concerned about the object. Madame Sipiagina went on to speak of Kolia, and assured Nejdanov that she wished to become better acquainted with him only so that she might talk to him seriously about her son, get to know his views on the education of Russian children. It might have seemed a little curious that such a wish should have come upon her so suddenly, but the root of the matter did not lie in what Valentina Mihailovna had said. She had been seized by a wave of sensuousness, a desire to conquer and bring to her feet this rebellious young man.
Nejdanov listened to her, took in her arms and shoulders, and occasionally glanced at her rosy lips and wild, thick curls. His responses were short at first; he felt a strange pressure in his throat and chest, but gradually this feeling transformed into another, equally unsettling, yet somewhat sweet sensation.... He was surprised that such a beautiful aristocratic woman of significant standing would take the time to show interest in him, a mere student, and not only show interest but also flirt a bit. He was curious but couldn't figure out her reasoning for doing so. Honestly, he wasn't too worried about her intentions. Madame Sipiagina continued to talk about Kolia and made it clear to Nejdanov that she wanted to get to know him better so she could have a serious conversation about her son and understand his views on the education of Russian children. It might have seemed a bit odd that such a desire came to her so suddenly, but the truth was that it had nothing to do with what Valentina Mihailovna had said. She had been overcome by a wave of sensuality, wanting to conquer and bring this rebellious young man to her feet.
Here it is necessary to go back a little. Valentina Mihailovna was the daughter of a general who had been neither over-wise nor over-industrious in his life. He had received only one star and a buckle as a reward for fifty years’ service. She was a Little Russian, intriguing and sly, endowed, like many of her countrywomen, with a very simple and even stupid exterior, from which she knew how to extract the maximum of advantage. Valentina Mihailovna’s parents were not rich, but they had managed to educate her at the Smolny Convent, where, although considered a republican, she was always in the foreground and very well treated on account of her excellent behaviour and industriousness. On leaving the convent she settled with her mother (her brother had gone into the country, and her father, the general with the star and buckle, had died) in a very clean, but extremely chilly, apartment, in which you could see your own breath as you talked. Valentina Mihailovna used to make fun of it and declare it was like being in church. She was very brave in bearing with all the discomforts of a poor, pinched existence, having a wonderfully sweet temper. With her mother’s help, she managed both to keep up and make new connections and acquaintances, and was even spoken of in the highest circles as a very nice well-bred girl. She had several suitors, had fixed upon Sipiagin from them all, and had very quickly and ingeniously made him fall in love with her. However, he was soon convinced that he could not have made a better choice. She was intelligent, rather good than ill-natured, at bottom cold and indifferent, but unable to endure the idea that anyone should be indifferent to her.
Here, we need to backtrack a bit. Valentina Mihailovna was the daughter of a general who hadn’t been particularly wise or hardworking in his life. He received just one star and a buckle after fifty years of service. She was a Little Russian, sly and cunning, blessed with a simple and somewhat dull appearance, which she managed to use to her advantage. Valentina Mihailovna’s parents weren’t wealthy, but they got her educated at the Smolny Convent, where, although seen as a republican, she was always in the spotlight and treated very well due to her excellent behavior and hard work. After leaving the convent, she moved in with her mother (her brother had gone to the countryside, and her father, the general with the star and buckle, had passed away) into a very clean but extremely cold apartment, where you could see your breath while talking. Valentina Mihailovna joked about it, saying it felt like being in church. She was remarkably strong in enduring the discomforts of a poor, cramped life, possessing a wonderfully sweet temperament. With her mother’s support, she managed to maintain old connections and make new acquaintances, being talked about in the highest circles as a very nice, well-bred girl. She had several suitors but had chosen Sipiagin from among them, and she quickly and cleverly made him fall in love with her. However, he soon realized he couldn’t have made a better choice. She was intelligent, more good-natured than spiteful, fundamentally cold and indifferent, yet unable to stand the thought of anyone being indifferent toward her.
Valentina Mihailovna was possessed of that peculiar charm, the characteristic of all “charming” egoists, in which there is neither poetry nor real sensitiveness, but which is often full of superficial gentleness, sympathy, sometimes even tenderness. But these charming egoists must not be thwarted. They are very domineering and cannot endure independence in others. Women like Madame Sipiagina excite and disturb people of inexperienced and passionate natures, but are fond of a quiet and peaceful life themselves. Virtue comes easy to them, they are placid of temperament, but a constant desire to command, to attract, and to please gives them mobility and brilliance. They have an iron will, and a good deal of their fascination is due to this will. It is difficult for a man to hold his ground when the mysterious sparks of tenderness begin to kindle, as if involuntarily, in one of these unstirred creatures; he waits for the hour to come when the ice will melt, but the rays only play over the transparent surface, and never does he see it melt or its smoothness disturbed!
Valentina Mihailovna had that unique charm typical of all “charming” egoists, where there’s no real poetry or genuine sensitivity, but it often comes with a superficial gentleness, sympathy, and sometimes even tenderness. However, these charming egoists cannot be thwarted. They are very controlling and cannot tolerate independence in others. Women like Madame Sipiagina intrigue and unsettle those who are inexperienced and passionate, yet they themselves prefer a calm and peaceful life. Virtue comes easily to them; they have a calm temperament, but their constant desire to lead, attract, and please gives them energy and brilliance. They possess a strong will, and much of their allure comes from this will. It’s hard for a man to maintain his composure when the subtle sparks of tenderness start to ignite, almost involuntarily, in one of these seemingly untroubled individuals; he waits for the moment when the ice will thaw, but the light only dances on the clear surface, and he never sees it melt or its smoothness disrupted!
It cost Madame Sipiagina very little to flirt, knowing full well that it involved no danger for herself, but to take the lustre out of another’s eyes and see them sparkle again, to see another’s cheeks become flushed with desire and dread, to hear another’s voice tremble and break down, to disturb another’s soul—oh, how sweet it was to her soul! How delightful it was late at night, when she lay down in her snow-white bed to an untroubled sleep, to remember all these agitated words and looks and sighs. With what a self-satisfied smile she retired into herself, into the consciousness of her inaccessibility, her invulnerability, and with what condescension she abandoned herself to the lawful embrace of her well-bred husband! It was so pleasant that for a little time she was filled with emotion, ready to do some kind deed, to help a fellow creature.... Once, after a secretary of legation, who was madly in love with her, had attempted to cut his throat, she founded a small alms-house! She had prayed for him fervently, although her religious feelings from earliest childhood had not been strongly developed.
It cost Madame Sipiagina very little to flirt, fully aware that it posed no danger to herself. But taking the sparkle out of someone else's eyes and then watching them shine again, seeing their cheeks flush with desire and anxiety, hearing their voice tremble and break—it thrilled her soul. How sweet it was to lie down late at night in her pristine white bed and peacefully remember all those restless words, glances, and sighs. With such a satisfied smile, she turned inward, feeling her inaccessibility and invulnerability, and with a touch of condescension, she surrendered to the familiar embrace of her well-mannered husband! It was so enjoyable that for a little while, she was filled with emotion, ready to do a good deed, to help someone in need.... Once, after a legation secretary who was hopelessly in love with her attempted to take his own life, she established a small charity! She prayed for him earnestly, even though her religious feelings had never been that strong since childhood.
And so she talked to Nejdanov, doing everything she could to bring him to her feet. She allowed him to come near her, she revealed herself to him, as it were, and with a sweet curiosity, with a half-maternal tenderness, she watched this handsome, interesting, stern radical softening towards her quietly and awkwardly. A day, an hour, a minute later and all this would have vanished without leaving a trace, but for the time being it was pleasant, amusing, rather pathetic, and even a little sad. Forgetting his origin, and knowing that such interest is always appreciated by lonely people happening to fall among strangers, she began questioning him about his youth, about his family.... But guessing from his curt replies that she had made a mistake, Valentina Mihailovna tried to smooth things over and began to unfold herself still more before him, as a rose unfolds its fragrant petals on a hot summer’s noon, closing them again tightly at the first approach of the evening coolness.
And so she spoke to Nejdanov, doing everything she could to win him over. She let him get close, opened up to him, and with a gentle curiosity, along with a touch of maternal warmth, she observed this handsome, intriguing, serious radical softening toward her in a quiet and awkward way. A day, an hour, a minute later, and all of this would have disappeared without a trace, but for now, it was enjoyable, amusing, somewhat pathetic, and even a bit sad. Forgetting his background and realizing that lonely people often appreciate such interest from strangers, she started asking him about his youth, about his family... But sensing from his terse replies that she had misjudged the situation, Valentina Mihailovna tried to smooth things over and began to open up even more to him, like a rose unfolding its fragrant petals on a hot summer afternoon, only to close them tightly at the first hint of evening coolness.
She could not fully smooth over her blunder, however. Having been touched on a sensitive spot, Nejdanov could not regain his former confidence. That bitterness which he always carried, always felt at the bottom of his heart, stirred again, awakening all his democratic suspicions and reproaches. “That is not what I’ve come here for,” he thought, recalling Paklin’s admonition. He took advantage of a pause in the conversation, got up, bowed slightly, and went out “very foolishly” as he could not help saying to himself afterwards.
She couldn't completely cover up her mistake, though. Since he had been touched on a sensitive issue, Nejdanov couldn't regain his previous confidence. That bitterness he always felt deep down stirred again, bringing all his democratic doubts and resentments to the surface. “That’s not why I came here,” he thought, remembering Paklin’s warning. He seized a moment of silence in the conversation, stood up, bowed slightly, and left “very foolishly,” as he couldn't help but tell himself later.
His confusion did not escape Valentina Mihailovna’s notice, and judging by the smile with which she accompanied him, she had put it down to her own advantage.
His confusion didn’t go unnoticed by Valentina Mihailovna, and judging by the smile she gave him, she saw it as a chance to benefit herself.
In the billiard room Nejdanov came across Mariana. She was standing with her back to the window, not far from the door of Madame Sipiagina’s boudoir, with her arms tightly folded. Her face was almost in complete shadow, but she fixed her fearless eyes on Nejdanov so penetratingly, and her tightly closed lips expressed so much contempt and insulting pity, that he stood still in amazement....
In the billiard room, Nejdanov saw Mariana. She was facing away from the window, not far from the door to Madame Sipiagina’s boudoir, with her arms crossed tightly. Her face was mostly in shadow, but she looked at Nejdanov with such a piercing gaze and her tightly closed lips showed so much contempt and condescending pity that he stood there in shock....
“Have you anything to say to me?” he asked involuntarily.
“Do you have anything to say to me?” he asked without thinking.
Mariana did not reply for a time.
Mariana didn't respond for a while.
“No ... yes I have, though not now.”
“No ... yeah, I have, but not right now.”
“When?”
"When is it happening?"
“You must wait awhile. Perhaps—tomorrow, perhaps—never. I know so little—what are you really like?”
“You need to wait a bit. Maybe tomorrow, maybe never. I know so little—what are you actually like?”
“But,” Nejdanov began, “I sometimes feel ... that between us—”
“But,” Nejdanov started, “I sometimes feel ... that between us—”
“But you hardly know me at all,” Mariana interrupted him. “Well, wait a little. Tomorrow, perhaps. Now I have to go to ... my mistress. Goodbye, till tomorrow.”
“But you barely know me,” Mariana cut in. “Well, hang on a bit. Maybe tomorrow. Right now, I need to go see ... my employer. Bye for now, see you tomorrow.”
Nejdanov took a step or two in advance, but turned back suddenly.
Nejdanov took a couple of steps forward but suddenly turned back.
“By the way, Mariana Vikentievna ... may I come to school with you one day before it closes? I should like to see what you do there.”
“By the way, Mariana Vikentievna ... can I come to school with you one day before it closes? I’d really like to see what you do there.”
“With pleasure.... But it was not the school about which I wished to speak to you.”
“With pleasure... But it wasn't the school I wanted to talk to you about.”
“What was it then?”
“What was it?”
“Tomorrow,” Mariana repeated.
“Tomorrow,” Mariana said again.
But she did not wait until the next day, and the conversation between her and Nejdanov took place on that same evening in one of the linden avenues not far from the terrace.
But she didn't wait until the next day, and the conversation between her and Nejdanov happened that same evening in one of the linden avenues not far from the terrace.
XIII
She came up to him first.
She made the first move.
“Mr. Nejdanov,” she began, “it seems that you are quite enchanted with Valentina Mihailovna.”
“Mr. Nejdanov,” she started, “it looks like you're really taken with Valentina Mihailovna.”
She turned down the avenue without waiting for a reply; he walked by her side.
She walked down the street without waiting for a response; he walked beside her.
“What makes you think so?”
“What makes you say that?”
“Is it not a fact? In that case she behaved very foolishly today. I can imagine how concerned she must have been, and how she tried to cast her wary nets!”
“Isn’t it true? In that case, she acted really foolishly today. I can imagine how worried she must have been, and how she tried to throw out her cautious nets!”
Nejdanov did not utter a word, but looked at his companion sideways.
Nejdanov didn't say a word, but glanced at his companion out of the corner of his eye.
“Listen,” she continued, “it’s no use pretending; I don’t like Valentina Mihailovna, and you know that well enough. I may seem unjust ... but I want you to hear me first—”
“Listen,” she continued, “there’s no point in pretending; I don’t like Valentina Mihailovna, and you know that already. I might seem unfair ... but I want you to hear me out first—”
Mariana’s voice gave way. She suddenly flushed with emotion; under emotion she always gave one the impression of being angry.
Mariana's voice faltered. She suddenly blushed with emotion; in moments like this, she always seemed like she was angry.
“You are no doubt asking yourself, ‘Why does this tiresome young lady tell me all this?’ just as you must have done when I spoke to you ... about Mr. Markelov.”
“You're probably wondering, ‘Why is this annoying young woman telling me all this?’ just like you must have when I talked to you ... about Mr. Markelov.”
She bent down, tore off a small mushroom, broke it to pieces, and threw it away.
She bent down, picked a small mushroom, broke it into pieces, and tossed it aside.
“You are quite mistaken, Mariana Vikentievna,” Nejdanov remarked. “On the contrary, I am pleased to think that I inspire you with confidence.”
“You're quite mistaken, Mariana Vikentievna,” Nejdanov said. “On the contrary, I’m glad to think that I inspire confidence in you.”
This was not true, the idea had only just occurred to him.
This wasn't true; the idea had just popped into his mind.
Mariana glanced at him for a moment. Until then she had persistently looked away from him.
Mariana looked at him for a moment. Until then, she had consistently turned her gaze away from him.
“It is not that you inspire me with confidence exactly,” she went on pensively; “you are quite a stranger to me. But your position—and mine—are very similar. We are both alike—unhappy; that is a bond between us.”
“It’s not that you inspire me with confidence, exactly,” she continued thoughtfully. “You’re pretty much a stranger to me. But your situation—and mine—are very similar. We’re both unhappy; that’s what connects us.”
“Are you unhappy?” Nejdanov asked.
"Are you unhappy?" Nejdanov asked.
“And you, are you not?” Mariana asked in her turn. Nejdanov did not say anything.
“And you, aren’t you?” Mariana asked in response. Nejdanov didn’t say anything.
“Do you know my story?” she asked quickly. “The story of my father’s exile? Don’t you? Well, here it is: He was arrested, tried, convicted, deprived of his rank ... and everything ... and sent to Siberia, where he died.... My mother died too. My uncle, Mr. Sipiagin, my mother’s brother, brought me up.... I am dependent upon him—he is my benefactor and—Valentina Mihailovna is my benefactress.... I pay them back with base ingratitude because I have an unfeeling heart.... But the bread of charity is bitter—and I can’t bear insulting condescensions—and can’t endure to be patronised. I can’t hide things, and when I’m constantly being hurt I only keep from crying out because I’m too proud to do so.”
“Do you know my story?” she asked quickly. “The story of my father’s exile? You don’t? Well, here it is: He was arrested, tried, convicted, stripped of his rank... and everything... and sent to Siberia, where he died... My mother died too. My uncle, Mr. Sipiagin, my mother’s brother, raised me... I depend on him—he is my benefactor—and Valentina Mihailovna is my benefactress... I repay them with ingratitude because I have a cold heart... But the bread of charity is bitter—and I can’t stand being insulted—nor can I handle being patronized. I can’t hide my feelings, and when I’m constantly hurt I only hold back from crying out because I’m too proud to do so.”
As she uttered these disjointed sentences, Mariana walked faster and faster. Suddenly she stopped. “Do you know that my aunt, in order to get rid of me, wants to marry me to that hateful Kollomietzev? She knows my ideas ... in her eyes I’m almost a nihilist—and he! It’s true he doesn’t care for me ... I’m not good-looking enough, but it’s possible to sell me. That would also be considered charity.”
As she spoke these fragmented sentences, Mariana picked up her pace more and more. Suddenly, she stopped. “Do you know that my aunt wants to marry me off to that awful Kollomietzev just to get rid of me? She knows what I think ... in her eyes, I’m practically a nihilist—and him! It’s true he doesn’t care for me ... I’m not attractive enough, but I could be sold. That could be seen as an act of charity too.”
“Why didn’t you—” Nejdanov began, but stopped short.
“Why didn’t you—” Nejdanov started, but paused abruptly.
Mariana looked at him for an instant.
Mariana glanced at him for a moment.
“You wanted to ask why I didn’t accept Mr. Markelov, isn’t that so? Well, what could I do? He’s a good man, but it’s not my fault that I don’t love him.”
“You wanted to know why I didn’t accept Mr. Markelov, right? Well, what can I say? He’s a good guy, but it’s not my fault that I don’t love him.”
Mariana walked on ahead, as if she wished to save her companion the necessity of saying anything to this unexpected confession.
Mariana walked ahead, as if she wanted to spare her friend from having to say anything about this unexpected confession.
They both reached the end of the avenue. Mariana turned quickly down a narrow path leading into a dense fir grove; Nejdanov followed her. He was under the influence of a twofold astonishment; first, it puzzled him that this shy girl should suddenly become so open and frank with him, and secondly, that he was not in the least surprised at this frankness, that he looked upon it, in fact, as quite natural.
They both arrived at the end of the street. Mariana quickly veered down a narrow path into a dense grove of fir trees, with Nejdanov following her. He felt a twofold astonishment; first, he was surprised that this shy girl was suddenly so open and honest with him, and second, he wasn’t the least bit surprised by her openness—in fact, he found it completely natural.
Mariana turned round suddenly, stopped in the middle of the path with her face about a yard from Nejdanov’s, and looked straight into his eyes.
Mariana suddenly turned around, halted in the middle of the path with her face just about a yard away from Nejdanov's, and looked directly into his eyes.
“Alexai Dmitritch,” she said, “please don’t think my aunt is a bad woman. She is not. She is deceitful all over, she’s an actress, a poser—she wants everyone to bow down before her as a beauty and worship her as a saint! She will invent a pretty speech, say it to one person, repeat it to a second, a third, with an air as if it had only just come to her by inspiration, emphasising it by the use of her wonderful eyes! She understands herself very well—she is fully conscious of looking like a Madonna, and knows that she does not love a living soul! She pretends to be forever worrying over Kolia, when in reality does nothing but talk about him with clever people. She does not wish harm to any one ... is all kindness, but let every bone in your body be broken before her very eyes ... and she wouldn’t care a straw! She would not move a finger to save you, and if by any chance it should happen to be necessary or useful to her ... then heaven have mercy on you....”
“Alexai Dmitritch,” she said, “please don’t think my aunt is a bad person. She’s not. She’s completely deceitful, an actress, a poser—she wants everyone to admire her beauty and worship her like a saint! She’ll come up with a beautiful speech, say it to one person, then repeat it to another and another, acting like it just occurred to her in a moment of inspiration, emphasizing it with her gorgeous eyes! She knows exactly what she’s doing—she’s fully aware that she looks like a Madonna and she knows she doesn’t truly love anyone! She pretends to be constantly worried about Kolia, while she actually just talks about him with smart people. She doesn’t wish harm on anyone ... she’s all kindness, but let every bone in your body be broken right in front of her ... and she wouldn’t care at all! She wouldn’t lift a finger to help you, and if it ever happened to suit her needs ... then heaven help you....”
Mariana ceased. Her wrath was choking her. She could not contain herself, and had resolved on giving full vent to it, but words failed her. Mariana belonged to a particular class of unfortunate beings, very plentiful in Russia, whom justice satisfies, but does not rejoice, while injustice, against which they are very sensitive, revolts them to their innermost being. All the time she was speaking, Nejdanov watched her intently. Her flushed face, her short, untidy hair, the tremulous twitching of her thin lips, struck him as menacing, significant, and beautiful. A ray of sunlight, broken by a net of branches, lay across her forehead like a patch of gold. And this tongue of fire seemed to be in keeping with the keen expression of her face, her fixed wide-open eyes, the earnest sound of her voice.
Mariana stopped. Her anger was overwhelming. She couldn't hold it in anymore and was determined to unleash it, but the words wouldn’t come. Mariana was part of a specific group of unfortunate people, quite common in Russia, who feel satisfied by justice but not truly happy, while injustice, which they are very sensitive to, deeply offends them. Throughout her speech, Nejdanov watched her closely. Her flushed face, messy short hair, and the slight twitching of her thin lips struck him as threatening, meaningful, and beautiful. A beam of sunlight, filtered through the branches above, lay across her forehead like a patch of gold. This fiery light seemed to match the intense look on her face, her wide-open eyes, and the serious tone of her voice.
“Tell me why you think me unhappy,” Nejdanov observed at last. “Do you know anything about me?”
“Tell me why you think I’m unhappy,” Nejdanov finally said. “Do you know anything about me?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“What do you know? Has anyone been talking to you about me?”
“What do you know? Has anyone said anything to you about me?”
“I know about your birth.”
“I know about your birth.”
“Who told you?”
“Who said that?”
“Why, Valentina Mihailovna, of course, whom you admire so much. She mentioned in my presence, just in passing you know, but quite intentionally, that there was a very interesting incident in your life. She was not condoling the fact, but merely mentioned it as a person of advanced views who is above prejudice. You need not be surprised; in the same way she tells every visitor that comes that my father was sent to Siberia for taking bribes. However much she may think herself an aristocrat, she is nothing more than a mere scandal-monger and a poser. That is your Sistine Madonna!”
“Why, Valentina Mihailovna, of course, the one you admire so much. She brought up, just casually in my presence, but quite deliberately, that there was a very interesting incident in your life. She wasn’t expressing sympathy for it, just mentioning it as someone with progressive views who is above prejudice. You shouldn’t be surprised; she does the same with every visitor by saying that my father was sent to Siberia for taking bribes. No matter how much she believes she’s an aristocrat, she’s just a gossip and a pretender. That’s your Sistine Madonna!”
“Why is she mine in particular?”
“Why is she specifically mine?”
Mariana turned away and resumed her walk down the path.
Mariana turned away and continued walking down the path.
“Because you had such a long conversation together,” she said, a lump rising in her throat.
“Since you had such a long talk together,” she said, a lump rising in her throat.
“I scarcely said a word the whole time,” Nejdanov observed. “It was she who did the talking.”
“I hardly said a word the whole time,” Nejdanov noted. “It was her who did all the talking.”
Mariana walked on in silence. A turn in the path brought them to the end of the grove in front of which lay a small lawn; a weeping silver birch stood in the middle, its hollow trunk encircled by a round seat. Mariana sat down on this seat and Nejdanov seated himself at her side. The long hanging branches covered with tiny green leaves were waving gently over their heads. Around them masses of lily-of-the-valley could be seen peeping out from amidst the fine grass. The whole place was filled with a sweet scent, refreshing after the very heavy resinous smell of the pine trees.
Mariana walked on quietly. A turn in the path brought them to the end of the grove, where there was a small lawn; a weeping silver birch stood in the middle, with its hollow trunk surrounded by a circular seat. Mariana sat down on this seat, and Nejdanov took a seat beside her. The long, drooping branches covered with tiny green leaves gently swayed above them. Around them, clusters of lily-of-the-valley peeked out from the lush grass. The whole area was filled with a sweet scent, refreshing after the heavy, resinous smell of the pine trees.
“So you want to see the school,” Mariana began; “I must warn you that you will not find it very exciting. You have heard that our principal master is the deacon. He is not a bad fellow, but you can’t imagine what nonsense he talks to the children. There is a certain boy among them, called Garacy, an orphan of nine years old, and, would you believe it, he learns better than any of the others!”
“So you want to see the school,” Mariana started. “I have to warn you that it’s not very exciting. You’ve heard our principal is the deacon. He’s not a bad guy, but you wouldn't believe the nonsense he tells the kids. There’s a boy among them named Garacy, an orphan who’s nine years old, and would you believe it, he learns better than anyone else!”
With the change of conversation, Mariana herself seemed to change. She turned paler, became more composed, and her face assumed an expression of embarrassment, as if she were repenting of her outburst. She evidently wished to lead Nejdanov into discussing some “question” or other about the school, the peasants, anything, so as not to continue in the former strain. But he was far from “questions” at this moment.
With the change of conversation, Mariana herself seemed to transform. She became paler, more composed, and her face took on an expression of embarrassment, as if she were regretting her outburst. It was clear she wanted to steer Nejdanov into discussing some “issue” or another about the school, the peasants, anything, to avoid continuing in the previous tone. But he was far from “issues” at that moment.
“Mariana Vikentievna,” he began; “to be quite frank with you, I little expected all that has happened between us.” (At the word “happened” she drew herself up.) “It seems to me that we have suddenly become very ... very intimate. That is as it should be. We have for some time past been getting closer to one another, only we have not expressed it in words. And so I will also speak to you frankly. It is no doubt wretched for you here, but surely your uncle, although he is limited, seems a kind man, as far as one can judge. Doesn’t he understand your position and take your part?”
“Mariana Vikentievna,” he started, “to be honest with you, I didn’t expect everything that’s happened between us.” (At the word “happened,” she straightened up.) “It seems to me that we’ve suddenly become very... very close. That’s how it should be. We’ve been getting closer for a while now, but we just haven’t put it into words. So, I’ll be honest with you, too. It must be tough for you here, but your uncle, while limited, seems like a kind man, from what I can see. Doesn’t he understand your situation and support you?”
“My uncle, in the first place, is not a man, he’s an official, a senator, or a minister, I forget which; and in the second, I don’t want to complain and speak badly of people for nothing. It is not at all hard for me here, that is, nobody interferes with me; my aunt’s petty pin-pricks are in reality nothing to me.... I am quite free.”
“My uncle, first of all, isn’t just a man; he’s an official, a senator, or a minister—I can’t remember which. And second, I don’t want to complain or trash talk people for no reason. It’s not tough for me here; nobody bothers me. My aunt’s little annoyances don’t really affect me at all... I’m completely free.”
Nejdanov looked at her in amazement.
Nejdanov stared at her in disbelief.
“In that case ... everything that you have just told me—”
“In that case ... everything you just told me—”
“You may laugh at me if you like,” she said. “If I am unhappy—it is not as a result of my own sorrows. It sometimes seems to me that I suffer for the miserable, poor and oppressed in the whole of Russia.... No, it’s not exactly that. I suffer—I am indignant for them, I rebel for them.... I am ready to go to the stake for them. I am unhappy because I am a ‘young lady,’ a parasite, that I am completely unable to do anything ... anything! When my father was sent to Siberia and I remained with my mother in Moscow, how I longed to go to him! It was not that I loved or respected him very much, but I wanted to know, to see with my own eyes, how the exiled and banished live.... How I loathed myself and all these placid, rich, well-fed people! And afterwards, when he returned home, broken in body and soul, and began humbly busying himself, trying to work ... oh ... how terrible it was! It was a good thing that he died ... and my poor mother too. But, unfortunately, I was left behind.... What for? Only to feel that I have a bad nature, that I am ungrateful, that there is no peace for me, that I can do nothing—nothing for anything or anybody!”
“You can laugh at me if you want,” she said. “If I’m unhappy, it’s not because of my own problems. Sometimes it feels like I’m suffering for the miserable, poor, and oppressed people all over Russia.... No, it’s not exactly that. I suffer—I’m furious for them, I rebel for them.... I’d be willing to go to the extreme for them. I’m unhappy because I’m a ‘young lady,’ a parasite, and I can’t do anything ... anything! When my father was sent to Siberia and I stayed with my mother in Moscow, I longed to be with him! It wasn’t that I loved or respected him that much, but I wanted to know, to see for myself how the exiled and banished live.... How I hated myself and all these calm, wealthy, well-fed people! And later, when he came back home, broken in body and soul, and started to humbly try to work ... oh ... it was awful! It was a good thing that he died ... and my poor mother too. But unfortunately, I was left behind.... What for? Just to feel that I have a bad nature, that I’m ungrateful, that there’s no peace for me, that I can’t do anything—nothing for anything or anybody!”
Mariana turned away—her hand slid on to the seat. Nejdanov felt sorry for her; he touched the drooping hand. Mariana pulled it away quickly; not that Nejdanov’s action seemed unsuitable to her, but that he should on no account think that she was asking for sympathy.
Mariana turned away—her hand brushed against the seat. Nejdanov felt pity for her; he touched her limp hand. Mariana quickly pulled it away; not because Nejdanov's gesture felt inappropriate, but because she didn’t want him to think she was looking for sympathy.
Through the branches of the pines a glimpse of a woman’s dress could be seen. Mariana drew herself up.
Through the branches of the pines, a glimpse of a woman’s dress was visible. Mariana straightened herself up.
“Look, your Madonna has sent her spy. That maid has to keep a watch on me and inform her mistress where I am and with whom. My aunt very likely guessed that I was with you, and thought it improper, especially after the sentimental scene she acted before you this afternoon. Anyhow, it’s time we were back. Let us go.”
“Look, your Madonna has sent her spy. That maid has to keep an eye on me and report back to her mistress about where I am and who I’m with. My aunt probably guessed that I was with you and thought it was inappropriate, especially after the emotional scene she put on in front of you this afternoon. Anyway, it’s time we headed back. Let’s go.”
Mariana got up. Nejdanov rose also. She glanced at him over her shoulder, and suddenly there passed over her face an almost childish expression, making her embarrassment seem charming.
Mariana got up. Nejdanov stood up too. She looked back at him over her shoulder, and all of a sudden, a nearly childlike expression crossed her face, making her embarrassment feel endearing.
“You are not angry with me, are you? You don’t think I have been trying to win your sympathy, do you? No, I’m sure you don’t,” she went on before Nejdanov had time to make any reply; “you are like me, just as unhappy, and your nature ... is bad, like mine. We can go to the school together tomorrow. We are excellent friends now, aren’t we?”
“You're not mad at me, are you? You don't think I've been trying to get your sympathy, do you? No, I'm sure you don't,” she continued before Nejdanov had a chance to respond; “you’re just like me, just as unhappy, and your nature... is flawed, like mine. We can go to school together tomorrow. We're good friends now, right?”
When Mariana and Nejdanov drew near to the house, Valentina Mihailovna looked at them from the balcony through her lorgnette, shook her head slowly with a smile on her lips, then returning through the open glass door into the drawing-room, where Sipiagin was already seated at preferences with their toothless neighbour, who had dropped in to tea, she drawled out, laying stress on each syllable: “How damp the air is! It’s not good for one’s health!”
When Mariana and Nejdanov approached the house, Valentina Mihailovna watched them from the balcony through her lorgnette, shook her head slowly with a smile on her face, then went back inside through the open glass door into the drawing-room, where Sipiagin was already seated with their toothless neighbor, who had come over for tea. She stretched out her words, emphasizing each syllable: “How humid the air is! It’s not good for your health!”
Mariana and Nejdanov exchanged glances; Sipiagin, who had just scored a trick from his partner, cast a truly ministerial glance at his wife, looking her over from top to toe, then transferred this same cold, sleepy, but penetrating glance to the young couple coming in from the dark garden.
Mariana and Nejdanov exchanged looks; Sipiagin, who had just pulled a fast one on his partner, gave his wife a distinctly authoritative look, taking her in from head to toe, then shifted that same cold, drowsy, yet intense gaze to the young couple entering from the shadowy garden.
XIV
Two more weeks went by; everything in its accustomed order. Sipiagin fixed everyone’s daily occupation, if not like a minister, at any rate like the director of a department, and was, as usual, haughty, humane, and somewhat fastidious. Kolia continued taking lessons; Anna Zaharovna, still full of spite, worried about him constantly; visitors came and went, talked, played at cards, and did not seem bored. Valentina Mihailovna continued amusing herself with Nejdanov, although her customary affability had become mixed with a certain amount of good-natured sarcasm. Nejdanov had become very intimate with Mariana, and discovered that her temper was even enough and that one could discuss most things with her without hitting against any violent opposition. He had been to the school with her once or twice, but with the first visit had become convinced that he could do nothing there. It was under the entire control of the deacon, with Sipiagin’s full consent. The good father did not teach grammar badly, although his method was rather old-fashioned, but at examinations he would put the most absurd questions. For instance, he once asked Garacy how he would explain the expression, “The waters are dark under the firmament,” to which Garacy had to answer, by the deacon’s own order, “It cannot be explained.” However, the school was soon closed for the summer, not to be opened again until the autumn.
Two more weeks passed; everything continued as usual. Sipiagin organized everyone’s daily tasks, not quite like a minister but definitely like a department head. He remained, as always, proud, considerate, and a bit picky. Kolia kept up with his lessons; Anna Zaharovna, still filled with resentment, worried about him constantly. Visitors came and went, chatting, playing cards, and seeming to enjoy themselves. Valentina Mihailovna continued to have fun with Nejdanov, although her usual friendliness had started to mix with some light-hearted sarcasm. Nejdanov had grown quite close to Mariana and found her temper to be calm enough that they could discuss most topics without encountering strong opposition. He had visited the school with her once or twice but quickly realized he couldn’t make a difference there. It was completely under the control of the deacon, with Sipiagin’s full approval. The kind father didn’t teach grammar poorly, though his approach was a bit outdated, but during exams, he would ask the most ridiculous questions. For example, he once asked Garacy how he would interpret the phrase, “The waters are dark under the firmament,” to which Garacy had to respond, per the deacon’s instruction, “It cannot be explained.” However, the school was soon closed for the summer and wouldn’t reopen until autumn.
Bearing in mind the suggestion of Paklin and others, Nejdanov did all he could to come in contact with the peasants, but soon found that he was only learning to understand them, in so far as he could make any observation and doing no propaganda whatever! Nejdanov had lived in a town all his life and, consequently, between him and the country people there existed a gulf that could not be crossed. He once happened to exchange a few words with the drunken Kirill, and even with Mendely the Sulky, but besides abuse about things in general he got nothing out of them. Another peasant, called Fituvy, completely nonplussed him. This peasant had an unusually energetic countenance, almost like some brigand. “Well, this one seems hopeful at any rate,” Nejdanov thought. But it turned out that Fituvy was a miserable wretch, from whom the mir had taken away his land, because he, a strong healthy man, would not work. “I can’t,” he sobbed out, with deep inward groans, “I can’t work! Kill me or I’ll lay hands on myself!” And he ended by begging alms in the streets! With a face out of a canvas of Rinaldo Rinaldini! As for the factory men, Nejdanov could not get hold of them at all; these fellows were either too sharp or too gloomy. He wrote a long letter to his friend Silin about the whole thing, in which he bitterly regretted his incapacity, putting it down to the vile education he had received and to his hopelessly aesthetic nature! He suddenly came to the conclusion that his vocation in the field of propaganda lay not in speaking, but in writing. But all the pamphlets he planned did not work out somehow. Whatever he attempted to put down on paper, according to him, was too drawn out, artificial in tone and style, and once or twice—oh horror! he actually found himself wandering off into verse, or on a sceptical, personal effusion. He even decided to speak about this difficulty to Mariana, a very sure sign of confidence and intimacy! He was again surprised to find her sympathetic, not towards his literary attempts, certainly, but to the moral weakness he was suffering from, a weakness with which she, too, was somewhat familiar. Mariana’s contempt for aestheticism was no less strong than his, but for all that the main reason why she did not accept Markelov was because there was not the slightest trace of the aesthetic in his nature! She did not for a moment admit this to herself. It is often the case that what is strongest in us remains only a half-suspected secret.
Keeping in mind Paklin and others' suggestions, Nejdanov did everything he could to connect with the peasants, but he soon realized that he was only learning to understand them in a superficial way and was not really doing any outreach at all! Nejdanov had lived in a town his whole life, which created a gap between him and the rural people that felt impossible to bridge. He once exchanged a few words with the drunken Kirill, and even with Mendely the Sulky, but other than a bit of general complaining, he didn’t get much from them. Another peasant, named Fituvy, completely confused him. This peasant had an unusually vigorous look, almost like a bandit. “Well, this one seems promising at least,” Nejdanov thought. But it turned out that Fituvy was a miserable soul, having lost his land to the mir because he, a strong and healthy man, would not work. “I can’t,” he cried with deep, internal groans, “I can’t work! Kill me or I’ll take my own life!” And he ended up begging for money in the streets, with a face like a character from a Rinaldo Rinaldini painting! As for the factory workers, Nejdanov couldn’t connect with them at all; these guys were either too cunning or too moody. He wrote a long letter to his friend Silin about the whole situation, in which he expressed deep regret about his inability, blaming it on the terrible education he had received and his hopelessly artistic nature! He suddenly concluded that his role in propaganda should be in writing rather than speaking. But somehow, none of the pamphlets he envisioned came together. Every attempt he made to write something down felt overly complicated, artificial in tone and style, and once or twice—oh horror!—he found himself drifting into poetry or personal reflections. He even decided to share this struggle with Mariana, which was a clear sign of trust and closeness! He was surprised yet again to find her sympathetic, not necessarily towards his writing efforts, but to the moral weakness he was experiencing, a weakness with which she also had some experience. Mariana’s disdain for aestheticism was as strong as his, but the primary reason she didn’t accept Markelov was that he showed no hint of aesthetic qualities at all! She wouldn’t admit this to herself for a moment. It's often true that what is strongest within us remains only a half-suspected secret.
Thus the days went by slowly, with little variety, but with sufficient interest.
Thus the days passed slowly, with little change, but with enough interest.
A curious change was taking place in Nejdanov. He felt dissatisfied with himself, that is, with his inactivity, and his words had a constant ring of bitter self-reproach. But in the innermost depths of his being there lurked a sense of happiness very soothing to his soul. Was it a result of the peaceful country life, the summer, the fresh air, dainty food, beautiful home, or was it due to the fact that for the first time in his life he was tasting the sweetness of contact with a woman’s soul? It would be difficult to say. But he felt happy, although he complained, and quite sincerely, to his friend Silin.
A curious change was happening in Nejdanov. He felt dissatisfied with himself, specifically with his lack of activity, and his words were filled with a constant tone of bitter self-blame. Yet deep down, he had a sense of happiness that was very comforting to his soul. Was it because of the peaceful country life, the summer, the fresh air, the delicious food, the beautiful home, or was it simply that for the first time in his life he was experiencing the joy of connecting with a woman's soul? It was hard to say. But he felt happy, even though he complained—quite sincerely—to his friend Silin.
The mood, however, was abruptly destroyed in a single day.
The mood, however, was suddenly ruined in just one day.
On the morning of this day Nejdanov received a letter from Vassily Nikolaevitch, instructing him, together with Markelov, to lose no time in coming to an understanding with Solomin and a certain merchant Golushkin, an Old Believer, living at S. This letter upset Nejdanov very much; it contained a note of reproach at his inactivity. The bitterness which had shown itself only in his words now rose with full force from the depths of his soul.
On the morning of this day, Nejdanov got a letter from Vassily Nikolaevitch, telling him, along with Markelov, to quickly come to an agreement with Solomin and a certain merchant Golushkin, an Old Believer, who lived at S. This letter really upset Nejdanov; it included a mention of disappointment about his lack of action. The frustration that had only been evident in his words now surged with full intensity from deep within him.
Kollomietzev came to dinner, disturbed and agitated. “Would you believe it!” he shouted almost in tears, “what horrors I’ve read in the papers! My friend, my beloved Michael, the Servian prince, has been assassinated by some blackguards in Belgrade. This is what these Jacobins and revolutionists will bring us to if a firm stop is not put to them all!” Sipiagin permitted himself to remark that this horrible murder was probably not the work of Jacobins, “of whom there could hardly be any in Servia,” but might have been committed by some of the followers of the Karageorgievsky party, enemies of Obrenovitch. Kollomietzev would not hear of this, and began to relate, in the same tearful voice, how the late prince had loved him and what a beautiful gun he had given him! Having spent himself somewhat and got rather irritable, he at last turned from foreign Jacobins to home-bred nihilists and socialists, and ended by flying into a passion. He seized a large roll, and breaking it in half over his soup plate, in the manner of the stylish Parisian in the “Café-Riche,” announced that he would like to tear limb from limb, reduce to ashes, all those who objected to anybody or to anything! These were his very words. “It is high time! High time!” he announced, raising the spoon to his mouth; “yes, high time!” he repeated, giving his glass to the servant, who was pouring out sherry. He spoke reverentially about the great Moscow publishers, and Ladislas, notre bon et cher Ladislas, did not leave his lips. At this point, he fixed his eyes on Nejdanov, seeming to say: “There, this is for you! Make what you like of it! I mean this for you! And there’s a lot more to come yet!” The latter, no longer able to contain himself, objected at last, and began in a slightly unsteady tone of voice (not due to fear, of course) defending the ideals, the hopes, the principles of the modern generation. Kollomietzev soon went into a squeak—his anger always expressed itself in falsetto—and became abusive. Sipiagin, with a stately air, began taking Nejdanov’s part; Valentina Mihailovna, of course, sided with her husband; Anna Zaharovna tried to distract Kolia’s attention, looking furiously at everybody; Mariana did not move, she seemed turned to stone.
Kollomietzev came to dinner, upset and shaken. “Can you believe it!” he shouted, almost in tears, “the terrible things I’ve read in the papers! My friend, my dear Michael, the Serbian prince, has been murdered by some scoundrels in Belgrade. This is what these Jacobins and revolutionaries will drive us to if we don’t put a stop to them!” Sipiagin allowed himself to point out that this horrible murder was probably not the work of Jacobins—“there can hardly be any in Serbia”—but might have been done by some followers of the Karageorgievsky party, enemies of Obrenovitch. Kollomietzev wouldn’t hear of it and started to recount, in the same tearful voice, how much the late prince had loved him and what a beautiful gun he had given him! After venting for a while and getting a bit irritable, he finally shifted his focus from foreign Jacobins to domestic nihilists and socialists, ending up in a rage. He grabbed a large roll, broke it in half over his soup plate, like a fashionable Parisian in the “Café-Riche,” and declared he wanted to tear apart and burn anyone who opposed anything or anyone! Those were his exact words. “It’s about time! About time!” he said, raising the spoon to his mouth; “yes, about time!” he repeated, handing his glass to the servant pouring out sherry. He spoke with reverence about the great Moscow publishers, and Ladislas, notre bon et cher Ladislas, didn’t leave his lips. At this point, he fixed his gaze on Nejdanov, as if to say: “This is for you! Do what you want with it! I mean this for you! And there’s much more to come!” Unable to hold back any longer, Nejdanov finally objected and began, in a slightly shaky tone (not from fear, of course), defending the ideals, hopes, and principles of the modern generation. Kollomietzev quickly turned shrill—his anger always came out in falsetto—and became abusive. Sipiagin, with a dignified air, started taking Nejdanov’s side; Valentina Mihailovna, of course, supported her husband; Anna Zaharovna tried to distract Kolia’s attention, glaring at everyone; Mariana remained still, seeming frozen.
Nejdanov, hearing the name of Ladislas pronounced at least for the twentieth time, suddenly flared up and thumping the palm of his hand on the table burst out:
Nejdanov, hearing the name Ladislas mentioned for at least the twentieth time, suddenly blew up and hit the palm of his hand on the table, exclaiming:
“What an authority! As if we do not know who this Ladislas is! A born spy, nothing more!”
“What an authority! As if we don't know who this Ladislas is! Just a natural-born spy, nothing more!”
“W-w-w-what—what—did you say?” Kollomietzev stammered cut, choking with rage. “How dare you express yourself like that of a man who is respected by such people as Prince Blasenkramf and Prince Kovrishkin!”
“W-w-w-what—what—did you say?” Kollomietzev stammered, cut off, choking with rage. “How dare you talk about a man who is respected by people like Prince Blasenkramf and Prince Kovrishkin!”
Nejdanov shrugged his shoulders.
Nejdanov shrugged.
“A very nice recommendation! Prince Kovrishkin, that enthusiastic flunky—”
“A great recommendation! Prince Kovrishkin, that eager yes-man—”
“Ladislas is my friend,” Kollomietzev screamed, “my comrade—and I—”
“Ladislas is my friend,” Kollomietzev yelled, “my teammate—and I—”
“So much the worse for you,” Nejdanov interrupted him. “It means that you share his way of thinking, in which case my words apply to you too.”
“So much the worse for you,” Nejdanov interrupted. “It means you think the same way he does, in which case my words apply to you too.”
Kollomietzev turned deadly pale with passion.
Kollomietzev turned ghostly pale with emotion.
“W-what? How? You—ought to be—on the spot—”
“W-what? How? You should be right there—”
“What would you like to do with me on the spot?” Nejdanov asked with sarcastic politeness. Heaven only knows what this skirmish between these two enemies might have led to, had not Sipiagin himself put a stop to it at the very outset. Raising his voice and putting on a serious air, in which it was difficult to say what predominated most, the gravity of an important statesman or the dignity of a host, he announced firmly that he did not wish to hear at his table such immoderate expressions, that he had long ago made it a rule, a sacred rule, he added, to respect every sort of conviction, so long as (at this point he raised his forefinger ornamented with a signet ring) it came within the limits of decent behaviour; that if he could not help, on the one hand, condemning Mr. Nejdanov’s intemperate words, for which only his extreme youth could be blamed, he could not, on the other, agree with Mr. Kollomietzev’s embittered attack on people of an opposite camp, an attack, he felt sure, that was only due to an over-amount of zeal for the general welfare of society.
“What do you want to do with me right here?” Nejdanov asked with sarcastic politeness. Who knows what this clash between the two enemies could have escalated into if Sipiagin hadn’t intervened right away. Raising his voice and adopting a serious demeanor—where it was hard to tell if it was the gravity of a statesman or the dignity of a host—the announced firmly that he didn’t want to hear such extreme expressions at his table. He emphasized that he had long made it a rule, a sacred rule, he added, to respect all kinds of beliefs, as long as (he raised his forefinger adorned with a signet ring at this point) they stayed within the bounds of decent behavior. While he couldn’t help but condemn Mr. Nejdanov’s reckless words, which could only be blamed on his extreme youth, he also couldn’t agree with Mr. Kollomietzev’s bitter attack on those from the opposing side, which he was sure stemmed solely from an excess of zeal for the well-being of society.
“Under my roof,” he wound up, “under the Sipiagin’s roof, there are no Jacobins and no spies, only honest, well-meaning people, who, once learning to understand one another, would most certainly clasp each other by the hand!”
“Under my roof,” he concluded, “under the Sipiagin’s roof, there are no Jacobins or spies, just honest, well-meaning people who, once they learn to understand each other, will definitely shake hands!”
Neither Nejdanov nor Kollomietzev ventured on another word, but they did not, however, clasp each other’s hands. Their moment for a mutual understanding had not arrived. On the contrary, they had never yet experienced such a strong antipathy to one another.
Neither Nejdanov nor Kollomietzev said another word, but they did not hold each other’s hands. Their moment for a mutual understanding hadn’t come yet. On the contrary, they had never felt such a strong dislike for one another.
Dinner ended in an awkward, unpleasant silence. Sipiagin attempted to relate some diplomatic anecdote, but stopped half-way through. Mariana kept looking down at her plate persistently, not wishing to betray her sympathy with what Nejdanov had said. She was by no means afraid, but did not wish to give herself away before Madame Sipiagina. She felt the latter’s keen, penetrating glance fixed on her. And, indeed, Madame Sipiagina did not take her eyes either off her or Nejdanov. His unexpected outburst at first came as a surprise to the intelligent lady, but the next moment a light suddenly dawned upon her, so that she involuntarily murmured, “Ah!” She suddenly divined that Nejdanov was slipping away from her, this same Nejdanov who, a short time ago, was ready to come to her arms. “Something has happened.... Is it Mariana? Of course it’s Mariana ... She likes him ... and he—”
Dinner concluded in an awkward, uncomfortable silence. Sipiagin tried to share a diplomatic story, but stopped halfway through. Mariana kept her gaze fixed on her plate, determined not to show her sympathy for what Nejdanov had said. She wasn’t afraid, but she didn’t want to reveal her feelings in front of Madame Sipiagina. She sensed Madame Sipiagina’s sharp, scrutinizing gaze on her. In fact, Madame Sipiagina didn’t take her eyes off either her or Nejdanov. His sudden outburst first surprised the perceptive lady, but then a realization hit her, prompting her to murmur, "Ah!" She suddenly understood that Nejdanov was pulling away from her, the same Nejdanov who not long ago had been eager to embrace her. "Something has changed... Is it Mariana? Of course, it’s Mariana... She likes him... and he—"
“Something must be done.” Thus she concluded her reflections, while Kollomietzev was choking with indignation. Even when playing preference two hours later, he pronounced the word “Pass!” or “I buy!” with an aching heart. A hoarse tremulo of wounded pride could be detected in his voice, although he pretended to scorn such things! Sipiagin was the only one really pleased with the scene. It had afforded him an opportunity of showing off the power of his eloquence and of calming the rising storm. He knew Latin, and Virgil’s Quos ego was not unfamiliar to him. He did not consciously compare himself to Neptune, but thought of him with a kind of sympathetic feeling.
“Something needs to be done.” That’s how she wrapped up her thoughts, while Kollomietzev was seething with anger. Even while playing cards two hours later, he said “Pass!” or “I’ll take it!” with a heavy heart. You could hear the hurt pride in his voice, even though he acted like he didn’t care! Sipiagin was the only one who was genuinely enjoying the situation. It gave him a chance to showcase his speaking skills and to calm the brewing storm. He knew Latin, and Virgil’s Quos ego was familiar to him. He didn’t intentionally compare himself to Neptune, but he thought of him with a certain sense of empathy.
XV
As soon as it was convenient for him to do so, Nejdanov retired to his own room and locked himself in. He did not want to see anyone, anyone except Mariana. Her room was situated at the very end of a long corridor, intersecting the whole of the upper story. Nejdanov had only once been there for a few moments, but it seemed to him that she would not mind if he knocked at her door, now that she even wished to speak to him herself. It was already fairly late, about ten o’clock. The host and hostess had not considered it necessary to disturb him after what had taken place at the dinner table. Valentina Mihailovna inquired once or twice about Mariana, as she too had disappeared soon after dinner. “Where is Mariana Vikentievna?” she asked first in Russian, then in French, addressing herself to no one in particular, but rather to the walls, as people often do when greatly astonished, but she soon became absorbed in the game.
As soon as it was convenient for him, Nejdanov went to his room and locked the door. He didn't want to see anyone, except for Mariana. Her room was all the way at the end of a long corridor that stretched across the entire upper floor. Nejdanov had only been there briefly once, but he felt she wouldn't mind if he knocked on her door, especially since she even wanted to talk to him. It was already getting late, around ten o’clock. The host and hostess hadn't thought it necessary to disturb him after what happened at dinner. Valentina Mihailovna asked a couple of times about Mariana, who had also vanished shortly after dinner. “Where is Mariana Vikentievna?” she asked first in Russian, then in French, addressing no one in particular but speaking to the walls, which people often do when they're really surprised, but she soon got caught up in the game.
Nejdanov paced up and down the room several times, then turned down the corridor and knocked gently at Mariana’s door. There was no response. He knocked again—then he turned the handle of the door. It was locked. But he had hardly got back to his own room and sat down, when the door creaked softly and Mariana’s voice was heard: “Alexai Dmitritch, was that you came to me?”
Nejdanov paced back and forth in the room a few times, then went down the hallway and knocked softly on Mariana’s door. There was no answer. He knocked again—then tried the doorknob. It was locked. But he had barely returned to his own room and sat down when the door creaked open and Mariana’s voice came through: “Alexai Dmitritch, was that you who came to see me?”
He jumped up instantly and rushed out into the corridor. Mariana was standing at his door with a candle in her hand, pale and motionless.
He immediately jumped up and rushed out into the hallway. Mariana was standing at his door with a candle in her hand, pale and unmoving.
“Yes ... I—” he murmured.
“Yes ... I—” he whispered.
“Come,” she said, turning down the corridor, but before reaching the end she stopped and pushed open a low door. Nejdanov looked into a small, almost bare room.
“Come,” she said, turning down the hallway, but before she reached the end, she stopped and pushed open a low door. Nejdanov peered into a small, nearly empty room.
“We had better go in here, Alexai Dmitritch, no one will disturb us here.”
“We should go in here, Alexai Dmitritch; no one will bother us here.”
Nejdanov obeyed. Mariana put the candlestick on a window-sill and turned to him.
Nejdanov complied. Mariana set the candlestick on the windowsill and turned to face him.
“I understand why you wanted to see me,” she began. “It is wretched for you to live in this house, and for me too.”
“I get why you wanted to see me,” she started. “It’s miserable for you to be in this house, and for me too.”
“Yes, I wanted to see you, Mariana Vikentievna,” Nejdanov replied, “but I do not feel wretched here since I’ve come to know you.”
“Yes, I wanted to see you, Mariana Vikentievna,” Nejdanov replied, “but I don’t feel miserable here since I’ve gotten to know you.”
Mariana smiled pensively.
Mariana smiled thoughtfully.
“Thank you, Alexai Dmitritch. But tell me, do you really intend stopping here after all that has happened?”
“Thank you, Alexai Dmitritch. But tell me, do you really plan to stay here after everything that has happened?”
“I don’t think they will keep me—I shall be dismissed,” Nejdanov replied.
“I don’t think they will keep me—I’m going to be let go,” Nejdanov replied.
“But don’t you intend going away of your own accord?”
“But don’t you want to leave on your own?”
“I ... No!”
"I ... No!"
“Why not?”
“Why not?”
“Do you want to know the truth? Because you are here.” Mariana lowered her head and moved a little further down the room.
“Do you want to know the truth? Because you are here.” Mariana lowered her head and moved a bit further down the room.
“Besides,” Nejdanov continued, “I must stay here. You know nothing—but I want—I feel that I must tell you everything.” He approached Mariana and seized her hand; she did not take it away, but only looked straight into his face. “Listen!” he exclaimed with sudden force, “Listen!”
“Besides,” Nejdanov continued, “I have to stay here. You don’t know anything—but I want—I feel like I need to tell you everything.” He moved closer to Mariana and took her hand; she didn’t pull it away, but just looked directly into his eyes. “Listen!” he said suddenly with intensity, “Listen!”
And instantly, without stopping to sit down, although there were two or three chairs in the room, still standing before her and holding her hand, with heated enthusiasm and with an eloquence, surprising even to himself, he began telling her all his plans, his intentions, his reason for having accepted Sipiagin’s offer, about all his connections, acquaintances, about his past, things that he had always kept hidden from everybody. He told her about Vassily Nikolaevitch’s letters, everything—even about Silin! He spoke hurriedly, without a single pause or the smallest hesitation, as if he were reproaching himself for not having entrusted her with all his secrets before—as if he were begging her pardon. She listened to him attentively, greedily; she was bewildered at first, but this feeling soon wore off. Her heart was overflowing with gratitude, pride, devotion, resoluteness. Her face and eyes shone; she laid her other hand on Nejdanov’s—her lips parted in ecstasy. She became marvellously beautiful!
And right away, without even sitting down—though there were a couple of chairs in the room—he stood in front of her, holding her hand with intense excitement and surprising eloquence, and started sharing all his plans, his intentions, and why he had accepted Sipiagin’s offer. He talked about all his connections and acquaintances, about his past, revealing things he had always kept hidden from everyone. He told her about Vassily Nikolaevitch’s letters, everything—even about Silin! He spoke quickly, without stopping or hesitating, as if he was scolding himself for not sharing his secrets with her sooner—as if he were asking for her forgiveness. She listened closely, eagerly; she was initially confused, but that feeling soon faded. Her heart was filled with gratitude, pride, loyalty, and determination. Her face and eyes lit up; she put her other hand on Nejdanov’s—her lips parted in joy. She became incredibly beautiful!
He ceased at last, and suddenly seemed to see this face for the first time, although it was so dear and so familiar to him. He gave a deep sigh.
He finally stopped and suddenly appeared to notice this face for the first time, even though it was so beloved and so familiar to him. He let out a deep sigh.
“Ah! how well I did to tell you everything!” He was scarcely able to articulate the words.
“Ah! I’m so glad I told you everything!” He could barely get the words out.
“Yes, how well—how well!” she repeated, also in a whisper. She imitated him unconsciously—her voice, too, gave way. “And it means,” she continued, “that I am at your disposal, that I want to be useful to your cause, that I am ready to do anything that may be necessary, go wherever you may want me to, that I have always longed with my whole soul for all the things that you want—”
“Yes, how amazing—how amazing!” she repeated, also in a whisper. She copied him unconsciously—her voice, too, faltered. “And it means,” she continued, “that I am at your service, that I want to help with your cause, that I’m ready to do whatever it takes, go wherever you need me to, that I’ve always desired with my entire being all the things you want—”
She also ceased. Another word—and her emotion would have dissolved into tears. All the strength and force of her nature suddenly softened as wax. She was consumed with a thirst for activity, for self-sacrifice, for immediate self-sacrifice.
She also stopped. One more word—and her feelings would have turned into tears. All the strength and intensity of her nature suddenly softened like wax. She was overwhelmed with a desire for action, for selflessness, for immediate selflessness.
A sound of footsteps was heard from the other side of the door—light, rapid, cautious footsteps.
A sound of footsteps was heard from the other side of the door—light, quick, cautious footsteps.
Mariana suddenly drew herself up and disengaged her hands; her mood changed, she became quite cheerful, a certain audacious, scornful expression flitted across her face.
Mariana suddenly straightened up and pulled her hands away; her mood shifted, and she became quite cheerful, a bold, mocking look flashed across her face.
“I know who is listening behind the door at this moment,” she remarked, so loudly that every word could be heard distinctly in the corridor; “Madame Sipiagina is listening to us ... but it makes no difference to me.”
“I know who's listening behind the door right now,” she said, so loudly that every word was clearly heard in the hallway; “Madame Sipiagina is eavesdropping on us ... but I don't care.”
The footsteps ceased.
The footsteps stopped.
“Well?” Mariana asked, turning to Nejdanov. “What shall I do? How shall I help you? Tell me ... tell me quickly! What shall I do?”
“Well?” Mariana asked, turning to Nejdanov. “What should I do? How can I help you? Tell me... tell me quickly! What should I do?”
“I don’t know yet,” Nejdanov replied. “I have received a note from Markelov—”
“I don’t know yet,” Nejdanov replied. “I got a note from Markelov—”
“When did you receive it? When?”
“When did you get it? When?”
“This evening. He and I must go and see Solomin at the factory tomorrow.”
“This evening. He and I need to go see Solomin at the factory tomorrow.”
“Yes ... yes.... What a splendid man Markelov is! Now he’s a real friend!”
“Yes ... yes.... What a wonderful guy Markelov is! Now he’s a true friend!”
“Like me?”
“Do you like me?”
“No—not like you.”
“No— not your type.”
“How?”
"How?"
She turned away suddenly.
She suddenly turned away.
“Oh! Don’t you understand what you have become for me, and what I am feeling at this moment?”
“Oh! Don’t you see what you mean to me now, and how I feel at this moment?”
Nejdanov’s heart beat violently; he looked down. This girl who loved him—a poor, homeless wretch, who trusted him, who was ready to follow him, pursue the same cause together with him—this wonderful girl—Mariana—became for Nejdanov at this moment the incarnation of all earthly truth and goodness—the incarnation of the love of mother, sister, wife, all the things he had never known; the incarnation of his country, happiness, struggle, freedom!
Nejdanov's heart raced; he looked down. This girl who loved him—a poor, homeless soul, who trusted him, who was ready to follow him, to pursue the same cause with him—this amazing girl—Mariana—became for Nejdanov at this moment the embodiment of all earthly truth and goodness—the embodiment of the love of a mother, sister, wife, everything he had never experienced; the embodiment of his country, happiness, struggle, freedom!
He raised his head and encountered her eyes fixed on him again.
He lifted his head and found her gaze on him once more.
Oh, how this sweet, bright glance penetrated to his very soul!
Oh, how this sweet, bright gaze reached deep into his soul!
“And so,” he began in an unsteady voice, “I am going away tomorrow.... And when I come back, I will tell ... you—” (he suddenly felt it awkward to address Mariana as “you”) “tell you everything that is decided upon. From now on everything that I do and think, everything, I will tell thee first.”
“And so,” he started in a shaky voice, “I'm leaving tomorrow.... And when I get back, I’ll tell ... you—” (he suddenly found it strange to call Mariana “you”) “I’ll tell you everything that’s been decided. From now on, everything I do and think, everything, I will tell you first.”
“Oh, my dear!” Mariana exclaimed, seizing his hand again. “I promise thee the same!”
“Oh, my dear!” Mariana exclaimed, grabbing his hand again. “I promise you the same!”
The word “thee” escaped her lips just as simply and easily as if they had been old comrades.
The word “thee” slipped out of her mouth just as casually and effortlessly as if they were old friends.
“Have you got the letter?”
“Do you have the letter?”
“Here it is.”
"Here it is."
Mariana scanned the letter and looked up at him almost reverently.
Mariana read the letter and looked up at him with a sense of awe.
“Do they entrust you with such important commissions?”
“Do they trust you with such important assignments?”
He smiled in reply and put the letter back in his pocket.
He smiled back and put the letter back in his pocket.
“How curious,” he said, “we have come to know of our love, we love one another—and yet we have not said a single word about it.”
“How interesting,” he said, “we’ve come to realize our love for each other—and yet we haven’t said a word about it.”
“There is no need,” Mariana whispered, and suddenly threw her arms around his neck and pressed her head closely against his breast. They did not kiss—it would have seemed to them too commonplace and rather terrible—but instantly took leave of one another, tightly clasping each other’s hands.
“There’s no need,” Mariana whispered, suddenly wrapping her arms around his neck and pressing her head tightly against his chest. They didn’t kiss—it felt too ordinary and somewhat awful to them—but immediately said goodbye, gripping each other’s hands tightly.
Mariana returned for the candle which she had left on the window-sill of the empty room. Only then a sort of bewilderment came over her; she extinguished the candle and, gliding quickly along the dark corridor, entered her own room, undressed and went to bed in the soothing darkness.
Mariana went back for the candle she had left on the windowsill of the empty room. It was only then that a feeling of confusion washed over her; she snuffed out the candle and, moving swiftly down the dark hallway, entered her own room, changed out of her clothes, and climbed into bed in the comforting darkness.
XVI
On awakening the following morning, Nejdanov did not feel the slightest embarrassment at what had taken place the previous night, but was, on the contrary, filled with a sort of quiet joy, as if he had fulfilled something which ought to have been done long ago. Asking for two days’ leave from Sipiagin, who consented readily, though with a certain amount of severity, Nejdanov set out for Markelov’s. Before his departure he managed to see Mariana. She was also not in the least abashed, looked at him calmly and resolutely, and called him “dear” quite naturally. She was very much concerned about what he might hear at Markelov’s, and begged him to tell her everything.
On waking up the next morning, Nejdanov didn’t feel the slightest bit embarrassed about what had happened the night before. Instead, he was filled with a quiet joy, as if he had finally accomplished something that should have been done a long time ago. He asked Sipiagin for two days off, and Sipiagin agreed easily, though there was a hint of sternness in his response. Nejdanov then headed to Markelov’s place. Before leaving, he managed to see Mariana. She too seemed unbothered, looked at him confidently, and casually called him “dear.” She was very worried about what he might find out at Markelov’s and urged him to tell her everything.
“Of course!” he replied. “After all,” he thought, “why should we be disturbed? In our friendship personal feeling played only ... a secondary part, and we are united forever. In the name of the cause? Yes, in the name of the cause!”
“Absolutely!” he responded. “After all,” he considered, “why should we be bothered? In our friendship, personal feelings were only ... a minor aspect, and we’re bonded forever. For the sake of the cause? Yes, for the sake of the cause!”
Thus Nejdanov thought, and he did not himself suspect how much truth and how much falsehood there lay in his reflections.
Thus Nejdanov thought, and he didn't realize how much truth and how much falsehood there was in his reflections.
He found Markelov in the same weary, sullen frame of mind. After a very impromptu dinner they set out in the well-known carriage to the merchant Falyeva’s cotton factory where Solomin lived. (The second side horse harnessed to the carriage was a young colt that had never been in harness before. Markelov’s own horse was still a little lame.)
He found Markelov in the same tired, gloomy mood. After a quick dinner, they headed out in the familiar carriage to the cotton factory owned by the merchant Falyeva, where Solomin lived. (The second horse hitched to the carriage was a young colt that had never been harnessed before. Markelov’s own horse was still a bit lame.)
Nejdanov’s curiosity had been aroused. He very much wanted to become closer acquainted with a man about whom he had heard so much of late. Solomin had been informed of their coming, so that as soon as the two travellers stopped at the gates of the factory and announced who they were, they were immediately conducted into the hideous little wing occupied by the “engineering manager.” He was at that time in the main body of the building, and while one of the workmen ran to fetch him, Nejdanov and Markelov managed to go up to the window and look around. The factory was apparently in a very flourishing condition and over-loaded with work. From every corner came the quick buzzing sound of unceasing activity; the puffing and rattling of machines, the creaking of looms, the humming of wheels, the whirling of straps, while trolleys, barrels, and loaded carts were rolling in and out. Orders were shouted out at the top of the voice amidst the sound of bells and whistles; workmen in blouses with girdles round their waists, their hair fastened with straps, work girls in print dresses, hurried quickly to and fro, harnessed horses were led about.... It represented the hum of a thousand human beings working with all their might. Everything went at full speed in fairly regular order, but not only was there an absence of smartness and neatness, but there was not the smallest trace or cleanliness to be seen anywhere. On the contrary, in every corner one was struck by neglect, dirt, grime; here a pane of glass was broken, there the plaster was coming off; in another place the boards were loose; in a third, a door gaped wide open. A large filthy puddle covered with a coating of rainbow-coloured slime stood in the middle of the main yard; farther on lay a heap of discarded bricks; scraps of mats and matting, boxes, and pieces of rope lay scattered here and there; shaggy, hungry-looking dogs wandered to and fro, too listless to bark; in a corner, under the fence, sat a grimy little boy of about four, with an enormous belly and dishevelled head, crying hopelessly, as if he had been forsaken by the whole world; close by a sow likewise besmeared in soot and surrounded by a medley of little suckling-pigs was devouring some cabbage stalks; some ragged clothes were stretched on a line—and such stuffiness and stench! In a word, just like a Russian factory—not like a French or a German one.
Nejdanov was curious. He really wanted to get to know the man he had heard so much about recently. Solomin had been informed of their arrival, so as soon as the two travelers arrived at the factory gates and introduced themselves, they were immediately taken to the ugly little wing occupied by the “engineering manager.” He was inside the main building at the time, and while one of the workers went to get him, Nejdanov and Markelov managed to go to the window and look around. The factory seemed to be thriving and overloaded with work. From every corner came the quick buzzing sounds of nonstop activity; the puffing and rattling of machines, the creaking of looms, the humming of wheels, the whirling of straps, while trolleys, barrels, and loaded carts moved in and out. Orders were shouted at the top of their lungs amidst the sounds of bells and whistles; workers in shirts with belts around their waists, their hair tied back, and female workers in print dresses hurried back and forth, while harnessed horses were led around... It was the busy buzz of a thousand people working hard. Everything was running at full speed in fairly regular order, but there was not a hint of cleanliness to be seen anywhere; instead, neglect, dirt, and grime were evident in every corner. Here a pane of glass was broken, there the plaster was peeling; in another place the boards were loose; and in yet another, a door stood wide open. A large filthy puddle covered in rainbow-colored slime sat in the middle of the main yard; further away, a heap of discarded bricks lay; scraps of mats, boxes, and pieces of rope were strewn about; shaggy, hungry-looking dogs wandered aimlessly, too tired to bark; in one corner, under the fence, sat a dirty little boy of about four with a huge belly and messy hair, crying hopelessly as if he had been abandoned by the whole world; nearby, a sow also covered in soot was surrounded by a bunch of piglets devouring some cabbage stalks; some tattered clothes were hung on a line—and the stuffiness and stench! In short, just like a Russian factory—not like a French or German one.
Nejdanov looked at Markelov.
Nejdanov glanced at Markelov.
“I have heard so much about Solomin’s superior capabilities,” he began, “that I confess all this disorder surprises me. I did not expect it.”
“I’ve heard so much about Solomin’s impressive skills,” he started, “that I have to say all this chaos surprises me. I didn’t see this coming.”
“This is not disorder, but the usual Russian slovenliness,” Markelov replied gloomily. “But all the same, they are turning over millions. Solomin has to adjust himself to the old ways, to practical things, and to the owner himself. Have you any idea what Falyeva is like?”
“This isn’t chaos, it’s just the typical Russian mess,” Markelov replied gloomily. “But still, they’re dealing with millions. Solomin has to adapt to the old methods, to practical matters, and to the owner himself. Do you have any idea what Falyeva is like?”
“Not in the least.”
“Not at all.”
“He is the biggest skinflint in Moscow. A regular bourgeois.”
“He's the biggest cheapskate in Moscow. Just an ordinary middle-class guy.”
At this moment Solomin entered the room. Nejdanov was just as disillusioned about him as he had been about the factory. At the first glance he gave one the impression of being a Finn or a Swede. He was tall, lean, broad-shouldered, with colourless eyebrows and eyelashes; had a long sallow face, a short, rather broad nose, small greenish eyes, a placid expression, coarse thick lips, large teeth, and a divided chin covered with a suggestion of down. He was dressed like a mechanic or a stoker in an old pea-jacket with baggy pockets, with an oil-skin cap on his head, a woollen scarf round his neck, and tarred boots on his feet. He was accompanied by a man of about forty in a peasant coat, who had an extraordinarily lively gipsy-like face, coal-black piercing eyes, with which he scanned Nejdanov as soon as he entered the room. Markelov was already known to him. This was Pavel, Solomin’s factotum.
At that moment, Solomin walked into the room. Nejdanov felt just as let down by him as he had by the factory. At first glance, he seemed like a Finn or a Swede. He was tall, lean, and broad-shouldered, with colorless eyebrows and eyelashes; his long, sallow face featured a short, broad nose, small greenish eyes, a calm expression, thick lips, large teeth, and a chin that had a bit of stubble. He dressed like a mechanic or a stoker, wearing an old pea jacket with loose pockets, an oilskin cap, a wool scarf around his neck, and tarred boots. He was accompanied by a man around forty years old in a peasant coat, who had an exceptionally lively, gypsy-like face and coal-black piercing eyes that scanned Nejdanov as soon as he entered. Markelov was already familiar to him. This was Pavel, Solomin’s factotum.
Solomin approached the two visitors slowly and without a word, pressed the hand of each in turn in his own hard bony one. He opened a drawer, pulled out a sealed letter, which he handed to Pavel, also without a word, and the latter immediately left the room. Then he stretched himself, threw away his cap with one wave of the hand, sat down on a painted wooden stool and, pointing to a couch, begged Nejdanov and Markelov to be seated.
Solomin walked over to the two visitors slowly and without saying anything, shaking hands with each of them using his own hard, bony hand. He opened a drawer, took out a sealed letter, and handed it to Pavel, again without speaking, and Pavel immediately left the room. Then he stretched out, tossed his cap aside with a quick motion, sat down on a painted wooden stool, and pointed to a couch, inviting Nejdanov and Markelov to take a seat.
Markelov first introduced Nejdanov, whom Solomin again shook by the hand, then he went on to “business,” mentioning Vassily Nikolaevitch’s letter, which Nejdanov handed to Solomin. And while the latter was reading it carefully, his eyes moving from line to line, Nejdanov sat watching him. Solomin was near the window and the sun, already low in the horizon, was shining full on his tanned face covered with perspiration, on his fair hair covered with dust, making it sparkle like a mass of gold. His nostrils quivered and distended as he read, and his lips moved as though he were forming every word. He held the letter raised tightly in both hands, and when he had finished returned it to Nejdanov and began listening to Markelov again. The latter talked until he had exhausted himself.
Markelov first introduced Nejdanov, and Solomin shook his hand again. Then he got down to "business," bringing up Vassily Nikolaevitch’s letter, which Nejdanov gave to Solomin. While Solomin read it carefully, his eyes scanning each line, Nejdanov watched him. Solomin was near the window, and the sun, already low on the horizon, shone directly on his tanned, sweaty face and dusty, light hair, making it sparkle like a patch of gold. His nostrils flared and expanded as he read, and his lips moved as if he were silently forming each word. He held the letter tightly in both hands, and when he finished, he handed it back to Nejdanov and started listening to Markelov again. The latter kept talking until he was completely worn out.
“I am afraid,” Solomin began (his hoarse voice, full of youth and strength, was pleasing to Nejdanov’s ear), “it will be rather inconvenient to talk here. Why not go to your place? It is only a question of seven miles. You came in your carriage, did you not?”
“I’m afraid,” Solomin started (his raspy voice, filled with youth and strength, was music to Nejdanov’s ears), “it’s going to be a bit inconvenient to talk here. How about we go to your place? It’s just seven miles away. You came in your carriage, right?”
“Yes.”
“Yeah.”
“Well, I suppose you can make room for me. I shall have finished my work in about an hour, and will be quite free. We can talk things over thoroughly. You are also free, are you not?” he asked, turning to Nejdanov.
“Well, I guess you can make room for me. I’ll be done with my work in about an hour and will be completely free. We can discuss everything in detail. You’re free too, right?” he asked, turning to Nejdanov.
“Until the day after tomorrow.”
“Until the day after tomorrow.”
“That’s all right. We can stay the night at your place, Sergai Mihailovitch, I suppose?”
"That’s fine. We can stay the night at your place, Sergai Mihailovitch, I guess?"
“Of course you may!”
"Sure, go ahead!"
“Good. I shall be ready in a minute. I’ll just make myself a little more presentable.”
“Great. I’ll be ready in a minute. I just need to make myself look a bit more presentable.”
“And how are things at your factory?” Nejdanov asked significantly.
“And how are things at your factory?” Nejdanov asked meaningfully.
Solomin looked away.
Solomin turned away.
“We can talk things over thoroughly,” he remarked a second time. “Please excuse me a moment.... I’ll be back directly.... I’ve forgotten something.”
“We can discuss everything in detail,” he said again. “Just give me a moment.... I’ll be right back.... I forgot something.”
He went out. Had he not already produced a good impression on Nejdanov, the latter would have thought that he was backing out, but such an idea did not occur to him.
He went out. If he hadn’t already made a good impression on Nejdanov, Nejdanov would have thought he was backing out, but that thought never crossed his mind.
An hour later, when from every story, every staircase and door of the enormous building, a noisy crowd of workpeople came streaming out, the carriage containing Markelov, Nejdanov, and Solomin drove out of the gates on to the road.
An hour later, when a noisy crowd of workers poured out from every floor, staircase, and door of the huge building, the carriage with Markelov, Nejdanov, and Solomin drove out of the gates and onto the road.
“Vassily Fedotitch! Is it to be done?” Pavel shouted after Solomin, whom he had accompanied to the gate.
“Vassily Fedotitch! Is it happening?” Pavel shouted after Solomin, whom he had walked to the gate.
“No, not now,” Solomin replied. “He wanted to know about some night work,” he explained, turning to his companions.
“No, not now,” Solomin replied. “He wanted to ask about some night work,” he explained, turning to his friends.
When they reached Borsionkov they had some supper, merely for the sake of politeness, and afterwards lighted cigars and began a discussion, one of those interminable, midnight Russian discussions which in degree and length are only peculiar to Russians and unequalled by people of any other nationality. During the discussion, too, Solomin did not come up to Nejdanov’s expectation. He spoke little—so little that one might almost have said that he was quite silent. But he listened attentively, and whenever he made any remark or gave an opinion, did so briefly, seriously, showing a considerable amount of common-sense. Solomin did not believe that the Russian revolution was so near at hand, but not wishing to act as a wet blanket on others, he did not intrude his opinions or hinder others from making attempts. He looked on from a distance as it were, but was still a comrade by their side. He knew the St. Petersburg revolutionists and agreed with their ideas up to a certain point. He himself belonged to the people, and fully realised that the great bulk of them, without whom one can do nothing, were still quite indifferent, that they must first be prepared, by quite different means and for entirely different ends than the upper classes. So he held aloof, not from a sense of superiority, but as an ordinary man with a few independent ideas, who did not wish to ruin himself or others in vain. But as for listening, there was no harm in that.
When they got to Borsionkov, they had some dinner, just out of politeness, and then lit some cigars and started a discussion—one of those never-ending, late-night Russian debates that are unique to Russians and unmatched by any other nationality. During the talk, Solomin didn’t meet Nejdanov’s expectations. He spoke very little—so little that you could almost say he was quiet. But he listened closely, and whenever he made a comment or shared an opinion, he did so briefly and seriously, showing a lot of common sense. Solomin didn’t believe that the Russian revolution was coming soon, but not wanting to dampen others' spirits, he didn’t force his views on them or stop them from trying. He observed from a distance, but he was still a comrade beside them. He knew the St. Petersburg revolutionaries and agreed with their ideas to a point. He identified with the common people and understood that the majority of them, without whom nothing could happen, were still quite indifferent and needed to be prepared in very different ways and for entirely different goals than the upper classes. So he kept his distance, not out of superiority, but as an ordinary person with some independent thoughts who didn’t want to ruin himself or others for nothing. But listening was fine.
Solomin was the only son of a deacon and had five sisters, who were all married to priests or deacons. He was also destined for the church, but with his father’s consent threw it up and began to study mathematics, as he had taken a special liking to mechanics. He entered a factory of which the owner was an Englishman, who got to love him like his own son. This man supplied him with the means of going to Manchester, where he stayed for two years, acquiring an excellent knowledge of the English language. With the Moscow merchant he had fallen in but a short time ago. He was exacting with his subordinates, a manner he had acquired in England, but they liked him nevertheless, and treated him as one of themselves. His father was very proud of him, and used to speak of him as a steady sort of man, but was very grieved that he did not marry and settle down.
Solomin was the only son of a deacon and had five sisters, all of whom were married to priests or deacons. He was also expected to join the church, but with his father's approval, he gave it up and started studying mathematics, as he had developed a strong interest in mechanics. He got a job at a factory owned by an Englishman, who grew to care for him like a son. This man helped him gain the resources to go to Manchester, where he spent two years and became fluent in English. He had only recently started working with a Moscow merchant. He was demanding with his employees, a habit he picked up in England, but they respected him and treated him like one of their own. His father was very proud of him and often described him as a reliable guy, but he was quite upset that he hadn’t married and settled down yet.
During the discussion, as we have already said, Solomin sat silent the whole time; but when Markelov began enlarging upon the hopes they put on the factory workers, Solomin remarked, in his usual laconic way, that they must not depend too much on them, as factory workers in Russia were not what they were abroad. “They are an extremely mild set of people here.”
During the discussion, as we mentioned earlier, Solomin stayed silent the whole time; but when Markelov started emphasizing the hopes they had for the factory workers, Solomin pointed out, in his typical succinct manner, that they shouldn't rely too heavily on them, since factory workers in Russia weren't like those in other countries. “They are a very mild group of people here.”
“And what about the peasants?”
“What about the peasants?”
“The peasants? There are a good many sweaters and money-lenders among them now, and there are likely to be more in time. This kind only look to their own interests, and as for the others, they are as ignorant as sheep.”
“The peasants? There are quite a few sweater-makers and loan sharks among them now, and there will probably be more over time. This type only cares about their own interests, and as for the others, they're as clueless as sheep.”
“Then where are we to turn to?”
“Then where are we supposed to turn to?”
Solomin smiled.
Solomin grinned.
“Seek and ye shall find.”
"Look and you'll find."
There was a constant smile on his lips, but the smile was as full of meaning as the man himself. With Nejdanov he behaved in a very peculiar manner. He was attracted to the young student and felt an almost tender sympathy for him. At one part of the discussion, where Nejdanov broke out into a perfect torrent of words, Solomin got up quietly, moved across the room with long strides, and shut a window that was standing open just above Nejdanov’s head.
There was a constant smile on his lips, but the smile was as full of meaning as the man himself. With Nejdanov, he acted in a very strange way. He was drawn to the young student and felt a kind of tender sympathy for him. At one point in the discussion, when Nejdanov began to speak rapidly, Solomin quietly got up, strode across the room, and closed a window that was open right above Nejdanov’s head.
“You might catch cold,” he observed, in answer to the orator’s look of amazement.
“You might catch a cold,” he remarked, in response to the speaker’s look of surprise.
Nejdanov began to question him about his factory, asking if any cooperative experiments had been made, if anything had been done so that the workers might come in for a share of the profits.
Nejdanov started asking him about his factory, wondering if there had been any cooperative efforts, and if anything had been done to ensure that the workers could benefit from the profits.
“My dear fellow!” Solomin exclaimed, “I instituted a school and a tiny hospital, and even then the owner struggled like a bear!”
“My dear friend!” Solomin exclaimed, “I started a school and a small hospital, and even then the owner struggled like crazy!”
Solomin lost his temper once in real earnest on hearing of some legal injustice about the suppression of a workman’s association. He banged his powerful fist on the table so that everything on it trembled, including a forty-pound weight, which happened to be lying near the ink pot.
Solomin truly lost his temper when he heard about some legal injustice regarding the suppression of a workers' association. He slammed his strong fist on the table, making everything on it shake, including a forty-pound weight that happened to be next to the ink pot.
When Markelov and Nejdanov began discussing ways and means of executing their plans, Solomin listened with respectful curiosity, but did not pronounce a single word. Their talk lasted until four o’clock in the morning, when they had touched upon almost everything under the sun. Markelov again spoke mysteriously of Kisliakov’s untiring journeys and his letters, which were becoming more interesting than ever. He promised to show them to Nejdanov, saying that he would probably have to take them away with him, as they were rather lengthy and written in an illegible handwriting. He assured him that there was a great deal of learning in them and even poetry, not of the frivolous kind, but poetry with a socialistic tendency!
When Markelov and Nejdanov started talking about how to carry out their plans, Solomin listened with genuine interest but didn't say a word. Their conversation went on until four in the morning, covering almost every topic imaginable. Markelov again spoke in a mysterious tone about Kisliakov’s relentless travels and his letters, which were becoming more intriguing than ever. He promised to share them with Nejdanov, mentioning that he would likely have to take them along since they were quite lengthy and written in an illegible script. He assured him that they contained a lot of knowledge and even poetry—not the lighthearted kind, but poetry with a socialistic bent!
From Kisliakov, Markelov went on to the military, to adjutants, Germans, even got so far as his articles on the shortcomings of the artillery, whilst Nejdanov spoke about the antagonism between Heine and Borne, Proudhon, and realism in art. Solomin alone sat listening and reflecting, the smile never leaving his lips. Without having uttered a single word, he seemed to understand better than the others where the essential difficulty lay.
From Kisliakov, Markelov moved on to the military, to assistants, Germans, even reached a point where he wrote articles about the flaws in artillery, while Nejdanov talked about the conflict between Heine and Borne, Proudhon, and realism in art. Solomin sat quietly, listening and thinking, with a smile that never left his face. Without saying a word, he seemed to grasp more than the others where the main issue was.
The hour struck four. Nejdanov and Markelov could scarcely stand on their legs from exhaustion, while Solomin was as fresh as could be. They parted for the night, having agreed to go to town the next day to see the merchant Golushkin, an Old Believer, who was said to be very zealous and promised proselytes.
The clock struck four. Nejdanov and Markelov could hardly stay on their feet from tiredness, while Solomin was as energetic as ever. They said their goodbyes for the night, having decided to head into town the next day to meet Golushkin, a merchant and Old Believer, who was rumored to be quite passionate about his faith and promised to help convert others.
Solomin doubted whether it was worth while going, but agreed to go in the end.
Solomin wasn’t sure if it was worth going, but he ended up agreeing to go.
XVII
Markelov’s guests were still asleep when a messenger with a letter came to him from his sister, Madame Sipiagina. In this letter Valentina Mihailovna spoke about various little domestic details, asked him to return a book he had borrowed, and added, by the way, in a postscript, the very “amusing” piece of news that his old flame Mariana was in love with the tutor Nejdanov and he with her. This was not merely gossip, but she, Valentina Mihailovna, had seen with her own eyes and heard with her own ears. Markelov’s face grew blacker than night, but he did not utter a word. He ordered the book to be returned, and when he caught sight of Nejdanov coming downstairs, greeted him just as usual and did not even forget to give him the promised packet of Kisliakov’s letters. He did not stay with him however, but went out to see to the farm.
Markelov's guests were still asleep when a messenger arrived with a letter from his sister, Madame Sipiagina. In this letter, Valentina Mihailovna shared various small domestic updates, asked him to return a book he had borrowed, and mentioned, casually in a postscript, the "amusing" news that his old flame Mariana was in love with the tutor Nejdanov, and he was in love with her too. This wasn’t just gossip; Valentina Mihailovna had seen and heard it herself. Markelov's expression darkened, but he remained silent. He instructed that the book be returned, and when he saw Nejdanov coming downstairs, he greeted him as usual, remembering to give him the promised packet of Kisliakov's letters. However, he didn’t linger and went outside to check on the farm.
Nejdanov returned to his own room and glanced through the letters. The young propagandist spoke mostly about himself, about his unsparing activity. According to him, during the last month, he had been in no less than eleven provinces, nine towns, twenty-nine villages, fifty-three hamlets, one farmhouse, and seven factories. Sixteen nights he had slept in hay-lofts, one in a stable, another even in a cow-shed (here he wrote, in parenthesis, that fleas did not worry him); he had wheedled himself into mud-huts, workmen’s barracks, had preached, taught, distributed pamphlets, and collected information; some things he had made a note of on the spot; others he carried in his memory by the very latest method of mnemonics. He had written fourteen long letters, twenty-eight shorter ones, and eighteen notes, four of which were written in pencil, one in blood, and another in soot and water. All this he had managed to do because he had learned how to divide his time systematically, according to the examples set by men such as Quintin Johnson, Karrelius, Sverlitskov, and other writers and statisticians. Then he went on to talk of himself again, of his guiding star, saying how he had supplemented Fourier’s passions by being the first to discover the “fundaments, the root principle,” and how he would not go out of this world without leaving some trace behind him; how he was filled with wonder that he, a youth of twenty-four, should have solved all the problems of life and science; that he would turn the whole of Russia up-side-down, that he would “shake her up!” “Dixi!!” he added at the end of the paragraph. This word “Dixi” appeared very frequently in Kisliakov’s letters, and always with a double exclamation mark. In one of the letters there were some verses with a socialist tendency, written to a certain young lady, beginning with the words—
Nejdanov went back to his room and looked over the letters. The young activist mostly talked about himself and his relentless efforts. According to him, over the past month, he had been to at least eleven provinces, nine towns, twenty-nine villages, fifty-three hamlets, one farmhouse, and seven factories. He had spent sixteen nights sleeping in haylofts, one in a stable, and even one night in a cow shed (he pointed out in parentheses that fleas didn't bother him); he had managed to stay in mud huts and workers' barracks, where he preached, taught, distributed pamphlets, and gathered information; he noted some things down on the spot and remembered others using the latest mnemonic techniques. He had written fourteen long letters, twenty-eight shorter ones, and eighteen notes, four of which were in pencil, one in blood, and another in soot and water. He accomplished all this by learning to organize his time systematically, following the examples of people like Quintin Johnson, Karrelius, Sverlitskov, and other writers and statisticians. Then he started talking about himself again, referring to his guiding star, explaining how he had built on Fourier’s passions by being the first to uncover the “fundaments, the root principle,” and how he would leave his mark on the world before he passed; how he was amazed that at just twenty-four he had solved all of life’s and science’s problems; that he would turn all of Russia upside-down and “shake her up!” “Dixi!!” he added at the end of the paragraph. The word “Dixi” appeared very frequently in Kisliakov’s letters, always followed by a double exclamation mark. In one of the letters, there were some verses with a socialist vibe, addressed to a certain young lady, beginning with the words—
Love not me, but the idea!
Love not me, but the concept!
Nejdanov marvelled inwardly, not so much at Kisliakov’s conceit, as at Markelov’s honest simplicity. “Bother aestheticism! Mr. Kisliakov may be even useful,” he thought to himself instantly.
Nejdanov marveled to himself, not so much at Kisliakov’s arrogance, but at Markelov’s genuine simplicity. “Forget about aestheticism! Mr. Kisliakov might actually be useful,” he thought instantly.
The three friends gathered together for tea in the dining-room, but last night’s conversation was not renewed between them. Not one of them wished to talk, but Solomin was the only one who sat silent peacefully. Both Nejdanov and Markelov seemed inwardly agitated.
The three friends came together for tea in the dining room, but they didn't pick up on last night's conversation. None of them wanted to talk, but Solomin was the only one who sat there quietly at ease. Both Nejdanov and Markelov appeared to be inwardly restless.
After tea they set out for the town. Markelov’s old servant, who was sitting on the doorstep, accompanied his former master with his habitual dejected glance.
After tea, they headed out to the town. Markelov’s old servant, who was sitting on the doorstep, followed his former master with his usual sad expression.
The merchant Golushkin, with whom it was necessary to acquaint Nejdanov, was the son of a wealthy merchant in drugs, an Old Believer, of the Thedosian sect. He had not increased the fortune left to him by his father, being, as the saying goes, a joueur, an Epicurean in the Russian fashion, with absolutely no business abilities. He was a man of forty, rather stout and ugly, pock-marked, with small eyes like a pig’s. He spoke hurriedly, swallowing his words as it were, gesticulated with his hands, threw his legs about and went into roars of laughter at everything. On the whole, he gave one the impression of being a stupid, spoiled, conceited bounder. He considered himself a man of culture because he dressed in the German fashion, kept an open house (though it was not overly clean), frequented the theatre, and had many protégées among variety actresses, with whom he conversed in some extraordinary jargon meant to be French. His principal passion was a thirst for popularity. “Let the name of Golushkin thunder through the world! As once Suvorov or Potyomkin, then why not now Kapiton Golushkin?” It was this very passion, conquering even his innate meanness, which had thrown him, as he himself expressed it not without a touch of pride, “into the arms of the opposition” (formerly he used to say “position,” but had learned better since then) and brought him in contact with the nihilists. He gave expression to the most extreme views, scoffed at his own Old Believer’s faith, ate meat in Lent, played cards, and drank champagne like water. He never got into difficulties, because he said, “Wherever necessary, I have bribed the authorities. All holes are stitched up, all mouths are closed, all ears are stopped.”
The merchant Golushkin, who Nejdanov needed to meet, was the son of a rich drug dealer, an Old Believer from the Thedosian sect. He hadn’t increased the fortune his father left him, being what people call a joueur, an Epicurean in the Russian style, with no business sense at all. He was a forty-year-old man, rather overweight and unattractive, pockmarked, with small, pig-like eyes. He spoke quickly, as if he were swallowing his words, gesticulated with his hands, threw his legs around, and burst into laughter at everything. Overall, he gave off the impression of being a clueless, spoiled, vain poser. He considered himself cultured because he dressed in the German style, kept his house open (though it wasn’t very clean), went to the theater frequently, and had many protégés among variety actresses, with whom he conversed in some strange jargon he thought was French. His main passion was a desire for popularity. “Let the name of Golushkin roar through the world! Just like Suvorov or Potyomkin, so why not Kapiton Golushkin now?” This very passion, which even overcame his natural stinginess, had thrown him, as he put it with a bit of pride, “into the arms of the opposition” (he used to say “position” but had learned better), and brought him closer to the nihilists. He expressed the most extreme views, mocked his own Old Believer faith, ate meat during Lent, played cards, and drank champagne like it was water. He never faced any trouble because he would say, “Whenever necessary, I’ve bribed the authorities. All holes are stitched up, all mouths are shut, all ears are blocked.”
He was a widower without children. His sister’s sons fawned around him continuously, but he called them a lot of ignorant louts, barbarians, and would hardly look at them. He lived in a large, stone house, kept in rather a slovenly manner. Some of the rooms were furnished with foreign furniture, others contained nothing but a few painted wooden chairs and a couch covered with American cloth. There were pictures everywhere of an indifferent variety. Fiery landscapes, purple seascapes, fat naked women with pink-coloured knees and elbows, and “The Kiss” by Moller. In spite of the fact that Golushkin had no family, there were a great many menials and hangers-on collected under his roof. He did not receive them from any feeling of generosity, but simply from a desire to be popular and to have someone at his beck and call. “My clients,” he used to say when he wished to throw dust in one’s eyes. He read very little, but had an excellent memory for learned expressions.
He was a widower without kids. His sister's sons constantly hovered around him, but he referred to them as a bunch of ignorant brats and barely acknowledged them. He lived in a big stone house that was quite messy. Some rooms had foreign furniture, while others had nothing but a few painted wooden chairs and a couch covered in American fabric. There were various pictures on the walls—intense landscapes, purple seascapes, plump naked women with pink knees and elbows, and “The Kiss” by Moller. Even though Golushkin had no family, he had many servants and hangers-on living under his roof. He didn’t invite them out of generosity, but rather from a desire to be liked and to have people at his disposal. “My clients,” he would say when he wanted to impress someone. He read very little but had a great memory for scholarly phrases.
The young people found Golushkin in his study, where he was sitting comfortably wrapped up in a long dressing-gown, with a cigar between his lips, pretending to be reading a newspaper. On their entrance he jumped up, rushed up to them, went red in the face, shouted for some refreshments to be brought quickly, asked them some questions, laughed for no reason in particular, and all this in one breath. He knew Markelov and Solomin, but had not yet met Nejdanov. On hearing that the latter was a student, he broke into another laugh, pressed his hand a second time, exclaiming: “Splendid! Splendid! We are gathering forces! Learning is light, ignorance is darkness—I had a wretched education myself, but I understand things; that’s how I’ve got on!”
The young people found Golushkin in his study, where he was sitting comfortably wrapped in a long robe, with a cigar between his lips, pretending to read a newspaper. When they walked in, he jumped up, rushed over to them, turned red in the face, called for refreshments to be brought quickly, asked them a few questions, laughed for no particular reason, all in one breath. He knew Markelov and Solomin, but hadn’t met Nejdanov yet. Upon hearing that Nejdanov was a student, he burst into another laugh, shook his hand a second time, exclaiming: “Awesome! Awesome! We’re building up our strength! Learning is light, ignorance is darkness—I had a terrible education myself, but I get things; that’s how I’ve managed!”
It seemed to Nejdanov that Golushkin was shy and embarrassed—and indeed it really was so. “Take care, brother Kapiton! Mind what you are about!” was his first thought on meeting a new person. He soon recovered himself however, and began in the same hurried, lisping, confused tone of voice, talking about Vassily Nikolaevitch, about his temperament, about the necessity of pro-pa-ganda (he knew this word quite well, but articulated it slowly), saying that he, Golushkin, had discovered a certain promising young chap, that the time had now come, that the time was now ripe for ... for the lancet (at this word he glanced at Markelov, but the latter did not stir). He then turned to Nejdanov and began speaking of himself in no less glowing terms than the distinguished correspondent Kisliakov, saying that he had long ago ceased being a fool, that he fully recognised the rights of the proletariat (he remembered this word splendidly), that although he had actually given up commerce and taken to banking instead with a view to increasing his capital, yet only so that this same capital could at any given moment be called upon for the use ... for the use of the cause, that is to say, for the use of the people, and that he, Golushkin, in reality, despised wealth! At this point a servant entered with some refreshment; Golushkin cleared his throat significantly, asked if they would not partake of something, and was the first to gulp down a glass of strong pepper-brandy. The guests partook of refreshments. Golushkin thrust huge pieces of caviar into his mouth and drank incessantly, saying every now and again, “Come, gentlemen, come, some splendid Macon, please!” Turning to Nejdanov, he began asking him where he had come from, where he was staying and for how long, and on hearing that he was staying at Sipiagin’s, exclaimed: “I know this gentleman! Nothing in him whatever!” and instantly began abusing all the landowners in the province because, he said, not only were they void of public spirit, but they did not even understand their own interests.
It seemed to Nejdanov that Golushkin was shy and embarrassed—and he really was. “Be careful, brother Kapiton! Watch what you're doing!” was his first thought upon meeting someone new. However, he quickly composed himself and started talking in a hurried, lisping, confused manner about Vassily Nikolaevitch, his temperament, and the need for propaganda (he knew this word well, but said it slowly). He mentioned that he, Golushkin, had discovered a promising young guy, and that the time had finally come for... for the lancet (he glanced at Markelov at this word, but Markelov didn’t react). Then he turned to Nejdanov and began boasting about himself in glowing terms, just like the renowned correspondent Kisliakov, claiming that he had long stopped being foolish, that he fully recognized the rights of the proletariat (he remembered that word perfectly), and that although he had actually moved away from commerce to banking in order to grow his wealth, it was only so that this same wealth could be used whenever needed... for the cause, that is, for the people, and that he, Golushkin, truly despised wealth! At that moment, a servant came in with some refreshments; Golushkin cleared his throat meaningfully, asked if they wanted something to drink, and was the first to gulp down a glass of strong pepper-brandy. The guests also enjoyed the refreshments. Golushkin stuffed huge pieces of caviar into his mouth and drank constantly, occasionally saying, “Come on, gentlemen, let’s have some fantastic Macon, please!” Turning to Nejdanov, he started asking where he had come from, where he was staying, and for how long. Upon hearing that he was staying at Sipiagin’s, he exclaimed: “I know this guy! He’s nothing at all!” and immediately began criticizing all the landowners in the province, saying they were not only lacking in public spirit but didn’t even understand their own interests.
But, strange to say, in spite of his being so abusive, his eyes wandered about uneasily. Nejdanov could not make him out at all, and wondered what possible use he could be to them. Solomin was silent as usual and Markelov wore such a gloomy expression that Nejdanov could not help asking what was the matter with him. Markelov declared that it was nothing in a tone in which people commonly let you understand that there is something wrong, but that it does not concern you. Golushkin again started abusing someone or other and then went on to praise the new generation. “Such clever chaps they are nowadays! Clever chaps!” Solomin interrupted him by asking about the hopeful young man whom he had mentioned and where he had discovered him. Golushkin laughed, repeating once or twice, “Just wait, you will see! You will see!” and began questioning him about his factory and its “rogue” of an owner, to which Solomin replied in monosyllables. Then Golushkin poured them all champagne, and bending over to Nejdanov, whispered in his ear, “To the republic!” and drank off his glass at a gulp. Nejdanov merely put his lips to the glass; Solomin said that he did not take wine in the morning; and Markelov angrily and resolutely drank his glass to the last drop. He was torn by impatience. “Here we are coolly wasting our time and not tackling the real matter in hand.” He struck a blow on the table, exclaiming severely, “Gentlemen!” and began to speak.
But strangely enough, even though he was so abusive, his eyes were wandering around nervously. Nejdanov couldn’t figure him out at all and wondered what use he could possibly be to them. Solomin stayed quiet as usual, and Markelov had such a gloomy look that Nejdanov couldn’t help but ask what was wrong with him. Markelov said it was nothing, in that way people have of suggesting something is wrong but that it's not your business. Golushkin started to insult someone again and then went on to praise the new generation. “They’re such clever guys these days! Clever guys!” Solomin interrupted him, asking about the promising young man he had mentioned and where he found him. Golushkin laughed, repeating a couple of times, “Just wait, you’ll see! You’ll see!” and started grilling him about his factory and its “rogue” owner, to which Solomin replied with one-word answers. Then Golushkin poured them all some champagne, and leaning over to Nejdanov, whispered, “To the republic!” and downed his glass in one go. Nejdanov just touched his lips to the glass; Solomin said he didn’t drink wine in the morning; and Markelov angrily and determinedly drank his glass to the last drop. He was filled with impatience. “Here we are calmly wasting our time and not addressing the real issue.” He slammed his hand on the table, exclaiming sternly, “Gentlemen!” and began to speak.
But at this moment there entered a sleek, consumptive-looking man with a long neck, in a merchant’s coat of nankeen, and arms outstretched like a bird. He bowed to the whole company and, approaching Golushkin, communicated something to him in a whisper.
But at that moment, a thin, sickly-looking man with a long neck walked in, wearing a nankeen merchant's coat, with his arms outstretched like a bird. He bowed to everyone and, walking up to Golushkin, whispered something to him.
“In a minute! In a minute!” the latter exclaimed, hurriedly. “Gentlemen,” he added, “I must ask you to excuse me. Vasia, my clerk, has just told me of such a little piece of news” (Golushkin expressed himself thus purposely by way of a joke) “which absolutely necessitates my leaving you for awhile. But I hope, gentlemen, that you will come and have dinner with me at three o’clock. Then we shall be more free!”
“In a minute! In a minute!” the latter said quickly. “Gentlemen,” he added, “I need to ask you to excuse me. Vasia, my clerk, just shared a little piece of news with me” (Golushkin said this intentionally as a joke) “that I really need to step away for a bit. But I hope, gentlemen, that you will join me for dinner at three o’clock. Then we can relax a bit more!”
Neither Solomin nor Nejdanov knew what to say, but Markelov replied instantly, with that same severity in his face and voice:
Neither Solomin nor Nejdanov knew what to say, but Markelov responded immediately, with that same seriousness in his face and voice:
“Of course we will come.”
"Of course we'll come."
“Thanks very much,” Golushkin said hastily, and bending down to Markelov, added, “I will give a thousand roubles for the cause in any case.... Don’t be afraid of that!”
“Thank you so much,” Golushkin said quickly, and leaning down to Markelov, added, “I’ll donate a thousand roubles for the cause no matter what.... Don’t worry about that!”
And so saying, he waved his right hand three times, with the thumb and little finger sticking out. “You may rely on me!” he added.
And saying that, he waved his right hand three times, with his thumb and pinky sticking out. “You can count on me!” he added.
He accompanied his guests to the door, shouting, “I shall expect you at three!”
He walked his guests to the door, calling out, “I’ll be expecting you at three!”
“Very well,” Markelov was the only one to reply.
“Alright,” Markelov was the only one to respond.
“Gentlemen!” Solomin exclaimed as soon as they found themselves in the street, “I am going to take a cab and go straight back to the factory. What can we do here until dinnertime? A sheer waste of time, kicking our heels about, and I am afraid our worthy merchant is like the well-known goat, neither good for milk nor for wool.”
“Gentlemen!” Solomin exclaimed as soon as they found themselves in the street. “I’m going to grab a cab and head straight back to the factory. What can we do here until dinnertime? It’s a complete waste of time, just sitting around, and I’m afraid our esteemed merchant is like that famous goat—useless for both milk and wool.”
“The wool is there right enough,” Markelov observed gloomily. “He promised to give us some money. Don’t you like him? Unfortunately, we can’t pick and choose. People do not run after us exactly.”
“The wool is definitely there,” Markelov said gloomily. “He promised to give us some money. Don’t you like him? Unfortunately, we can’t be choosy. People aren’t exactly chasing after us.”
“I am not fastidious,” Solomin said calmly. “I merely thought that my presence would not do much good. However,” he added, glancing at Nejdanov with a smile, “I will stay if you like. Even death is bearable in good company.”
“I’m not picky,” Solomin said calmly. “I just thought my being here wouldn’t make much of a difference. But,” he added, smiling at Nejdanov, “I’ll stay if you want. Even death is easier with good company.”
Markelov raised his head.
Markelov looked up.
“Supposing we go into the public garden. The weather is lovely. We can sit and look at the people.”
“Let’s go to the public garden. The weather is nice. We can sit and watch the people.”
“Come along.”
"Let's go."
They moved on; Markelov and Solomin in front, Nejdanov in the rear.
They moved on; Markelov and Solomin at the front, Nejdanov at the back.
XVIII
Strange was the state of Nejdanov’s soul. In the last two days so many new sensations, new faces.... For the first time in his life he had come in close contact with a girl whom in all probability he loved. He was present at the beginning of the movement for which in all probability he was to devote his whole life.... Well? Was he glad? No.... Was he wavering? Was he afraid? Confused? Oh, certainly not! Did he at any rate feel that straining of the whole being, that longing to be among the first ranks, which is always inspired by the first approach of the battle? Again, No. Did he really believe in this cause? Did he believe in his love? “Oh, cursed aesthetic! Sceptic!” his lips murmured inaudibly. Why this weariness, this disinclination to speak, unless it be shouting or raving? What is this inner voice that he wishes to drown by his shrieking? But Mariana, this delightful, faithful comrade, this pure, passionate soul, this wonderful girl, does she not love him indeed? And these two beings in front of him, this Markelov and Solomin, whom he as yet knew but little, but to whom he was attracted so much, were they not excellent types of the Russian people—of Russian life—and was it not a happiness in itself to be closely connected with them? Then why this vague, uneasy, gnawing sensation? Why this sadness? If you’re such a melancholy dreamer, his lips murmured again, what sort of a revolutionist will you make? You ought to write verses, languish, nurse your own insignificant thoughts and sensations, amuse yourself with psychological fancies and subtleties of all sorts, but don’t at any rate mistake your sickly, nervous irritability and caprices for the manly wrath, the honest anger, of a man of convictions! Oh Hamlet! Hamlet! Thou Prince of Denmark! How escape from the shadow of thy spirit? How cease to imitate thee in everything, even to revelling shamelessly in one’s own self-depreciation? Just then, as the echo of his own thoughts, he heard a familiar squeaky voice exclaim, “Alexai! Alexai! Hamlet of Russia! Is it you I behold?” and raising his eyes, to his great astonishment, saw Paklin standing before him! Paklin, in Arcadian attire, consisting of a summer suit of flesh-colour, without a tie, a large straw hat, trimmed with pale blue ribbon, pushed to the back of his head, and patent shoes!
Strange was the state of Nejdanov’s soul. In the last two days, he had experienced so many new sensations and met new faces.... For the first time in his life, he had come into close contact with a girl whom he probably loved. He was present at the start of a movement that he was likely going to dedicate his entire life to.... So? Was he happy? No.... Was he uncertain? Was he scared? Confused? Oh, definitely not! Did he at least feel that tension in his whole being, that desire to be at the forefront, which always comes with the first hint of battle? Again, No. Did he truly believe in this cause? Did he believe in his love? “Oh, cursed aesthetic! Skeptic!” his lips murmured silently. Why this exhaustion, this lack of desire to speak, unless it was to shout or rant? What is this inner voice that he wants to drown out with his screaming? But Mariana, this delightful, loyal companion, this pure, passionate soul, this amazing girl, doesn’t she love him for real? And these two people in front of him, Markelov and Solomin, whom he didn’t know very well yet but was so drawn to, weren’t they excellent examples of the Russian people—of Russian life—and wasn’t it a joy to be connected with them? So why this vague, uneasy, gnawing feeling? Why this sadness? If you’re such a melancholic dreamer, his lips murmured again, what kind of revolutionary will you become? You should be writing poetry, pining away, navel-gazing your own trivial thoughts and feelings, entertaining yourself with psychological whims and subtleties of all kinds, but for heaven’s sake, don’t mistake your sickly, nervous irritability and whims for the brave rage, the genuine anger of a person with convictions! Oh Hamlet! Hamlet! You Prince of Denmark! How do you escape from the shadow of your own spirit? How do you stop imitating you in everything, even delighting shamelessly in your own self-deprecation? Just then, as if echoing his thoughts, he heard a familiar squeaky voice exclaim, “Alexai! Alexai! Hamlet of Russia! Is it you I see?” and lifting his eyes, to his great surprise, saw Paklin standing in front of him! Paklin, dressed in an Arcadian outfit, which consisted of a summer flesh-colored suit, without a tie, a large straw hat trimmed with pale blue ribbon pushed back on his head, and shiny shoes!
He limped up to Nejdanov quickly and seized his hand.
He quickly limped over to Nejdanov and grabbed his hand.
“In the first place,” he began, “although we are in the public garden, we must for the sake of old times embrace and kiss.... One! two! three! Secondly, I must tell you, that had I not run across you to-day you would most certainly have seen me tomorrow. I know where you live and have come to this town expressly to see you ... how and why I will tell you later. Thirdly, introduce me to your friends. Tell me briefly who they are, and tell them who I am, and then let us proceed to enjoy ourselves!”
“In the first place,” he started, “even though we’re in the public garden, we should hug and kiss for old times' sake.... One! two! three! Secondly, I have to say that if I hadn't run into you today, you definitely would have seen me tomorrow. I know where you live and came to this town specifically to see you ... how and why I'll explain later. Thirdly, introduce me to your friends. Briefly tell me who they are and let them know who I am, and then let’s get to enjoying ourselves!”
Nejdanov responded to his friend’s request, introduced them to each other, explaining who each was, where he lived, his profession, and so on.
Nejdanov answered his friend's request, introducing them to each other, explaining who they were, where they lived, their jobs, and so on.
“Splendid!” Paklin exclaimed. “And now let me lead you all far from the crowd, though there is not much of it here, certainly, to a secluded seat, where I sit in hours of contemplation enjoying nature. We will get a magnificent view of the governor’s house, two striped sentry boxes, three gendarmes, and not a single dog! Don’t be too much surprised at the volubility of my remarks with which I am trying so hard to amuse you. According to my friends, I am the representative of Russian wit ... probably that is why I am lame.”
“Fantastic!” Paklin exclaimed. “Now let me take you all away from the crowd, though there isn’t much of one here, to a quiet spot where I sit for hours reflecting and enjoying nature. We’ll have a great view of the governor’s house, two striped guard booths, three police officers, and not a single dog! Don’t be too surprised by how much I’m talking—I’m just trying really hard to entertain you. According to my friends, I represent Russian humor ... maybe that’s why I’m limping.”
Paklin conducted the friends to the “secluded seat” and made them sit down, after having first got rid of two beggar women installed on it. Then the young people proceeded to “exchange ideas,” a rather dull occupation mostly, particularly at the beginning, and a fruitless one generally.
Paklin led his friends to the “secluded seat” and had them sit down after clearing out two beggar women who were already there. Then the young people began to “exchange ideas,” which was mostly a boring activity, especially at first, and generally unproductive.
“Stop a moment!” Paklin exclaimed, turning to Nejdanov, “I must first tell you why I’ve come here. You know that I usually take my sister away somewhere every summer, and when I heard that you were coming to this neighbourhood I remembered there were two wonderful creatures living in this very town, husband and wife, distant relations of ours ... on our mother’s side. My father came from the lower middle class and my mother was of noble blood.” (Nejdanov knew this, but Paklin mentioned the fact for the benefit of the others.) “These people have for a long time been asking us to come and see them. Why not? I thought. It’s just what I want. They’re the kindest creatures and it will do my sister no end of good. What could be better? And so here we are. And really I can’t tell you how jolly it is for us here! They’re such dears! Such original types! You must certainly get to know them! What are you doing here? Where are you going to dine? And why did you come here of all places?”
“Hold on a second!” Paklin said, turning to Nejdanov. “I need to tell you why I came here first. You know that I usually take my sister somewhere every summer, and when I heard you were coming to this area, I remembered there are two amazing people living in this town, a husband and wife, who are distant relatives of ours... on our mother’s side. My dad came from a working-class background, and my mom was of noble descent.” (Nejdanov already knew this, but Paklin mentioned it for the others’ benefit.) “These people have been asking us to visit for a long time. Why not? I thought. It’s exactly what I need. They’re the sweetest people, and it will do my sister a world of good. What could be better? So here we are. Honestly, I can’t tell you how great it is for us here! They’re such gems! Such unique personalities! You absolutely have to meet them! What are you up to? Where are you planning to eat? And why did you come here of all places?”
“We are going to dine with a certain Golushkin—a merchant here,” Nejdanov replied.
“We're going to have dinner with a guy named Golushkin—a merchant from around here,” Nejdanov replied.
“At what time?”
"What time?"
“At three o’clock.”
“At 3 PM.”
“Are you going to see him on account ... on account—”
“Are you going to see him because ... because—”
Paklin looked at Solomin who was smiling and at Markelov who sat enveloped in his gloom.
Paklin looked at Solomin, who was smiling, and at Markelov, who sat wrapped up in his sadness.
“Come, Aliosha, tell them—make some sort of Masonic sign ... tell them not to be on ceremony with me ... I am one of you—of your party.”
“Come on, Aliosha, let them know—give some kind of secret sign ... tell them not to be formal with me ... I’m one of you—part of your group.”
“Golushkin is also one of us,” Nejdanov observed.
“Golushkin is also one of us,” Nejdanov said.
“Why, that’s splendid! It is still a long way off from three o’clock. Suppose we go and see my relatives!”
“Wow, that’s awesome! We still have plenty of time before three o’clock. How about we go visit my relatives?”
“What an idea! How can we——”
“What a great idea! How can we——”
“Don’t be alarmed, I take all the responsibility upon myself. Imagine, it’s an oasis! Neither politics, literature, nor anything modern ever penetrates there. The little house is such a squat one, such as one rarely sees nowadays; the very smell in it is antique; the people antique, the air antique ... whatever you touch is antique, Catherine II. powder, crinolines, eighteenth century! And the host and hostess ... imagine a husband and wife both very old, of the same age, without a wrinkle, chubby, round, neat little people, just like two poll-parrots; and kind to stupidity, to saintliness, there is no end to their kindness! I am told that excessive kindness is often a sign of moral weakness.... I cannot enter into these subtleties, but I know that my dear old people are goodness itself. They never had any children, the blessed ones! That is what they call them here in the town; blessed ones! They both dress alike, in a sort of loose striped gown, of such good material, also a rarity, not to be found nowadays. They are exactly like one another, except that one wears a mob-cap, the other a skull-cap, which is trimmed with the same kind of frill, only without ribbons. If it were not for these ribbons, you would not know one from the other, as the husband is clean-shaven. One is called Fomishka, the other Fimishka. I tell you one ought to pay to go and look at them! They love one another in the most impossible way; and if you ever go to see them, they welcome you with open arms. And so gracious; they will show off all their little parlour tricks to amuse you. But there is only one thing they can’t stand, and that is smoking, not because they are nonconformists, but because it doesn’t agree with them.... Of course, nobody smoked in their time. However, to make up for that, they don’t keep canaries—this bird was also very little known in their day. I’m sure you’ll agree that that’s a comfort at any rate! Well? Will you come?”
“Don't worry, I’ll take full responsibility. Just picture it: it's like an oasis! No politics, literature, or anything modern ever gets in there. The little house is so squat, something you hardly see these days; even the smell is nostalgic, the people nostalgic, the air nostalgic... everything you touch feels vintage, like the powder of Catherine II, crinolines, and the eighteenth century! And the host and hostess... imagine a husband and wife, both elderly and of the same age, completely wrinkle-free, chubby, round, tidy little folks, just like two parrots; and they’re endlessly nice, even to stupidity and saintliness! I’ve heard that too much kindness can indicate a moral weakness... I can't delve into those complexities, but I know my dear old friends are the epitome of goodness. They never had any children, the blessed ones! That's what everyone calls them here in town; the blessed ones! They dress similarly, in these loose, striped gowns made of such fine material, which is also hard to find nowadays. They look exactly alike, except one wears a mob-cap, while the other sports a skull-cap trimmed in the same sort of frill, just without ribbons. Without those ribbons, you wouldn’t be able to tell them apart since the husband is clean-shaven. One is named Fomishka, and the other Fimishka. I'm telling you, you should pay just to see them! They love each other in the most unthinkable way, and if you visit them, they'll greet you warmly with open arms. And they're so gracious; they’ll show off all their little tricks to entertain you. But there's only one thing they can't tolerate, and that's smoking—not because they’re nonconformists, but because it doesn’t suit them... Of course, nobody smoked back in their time. Yet, to make up for that, they don’t keep canaries—this bird was also quite rare in their era. I'm sure you agree that’s at least a comfort! So, what do you say? Will you come?”
“I really don’t know,” Nejdanov began.
“I honestly don’t know,” Nejdanov started.
“Wait a moment! I forgot to tell you; their voices, too, are exactly alike; close your eyes and you can hardly tell which is speaking. Fomishka, perhaps, speaks just a little more expressively. You are about to enter on a great undertaking, my dear friends; may be on a terrible conflict.... Why not, before plunging into the stormy deep, take a dip in to—”
“Wait a second! I forgot to mention; their voices sound exactly the same; if you close your eyes, it’s hard to tell who’s speaking. Fomishka probably expresses himself a bit more. You’re about to embark on a significant journey, my dear friends; maybe even a fierce battle.... Why not, before diving into the chaotic depths, take a moment to—”
“Stagnant water,” Markelov put in.
“Standing water,” Markelov put in.
“Stagnant if you like, but not putrid. There are ponds in the steppes which never get putrid, although there is no stream flowing through them, because they have springs at the bottom. My old people have their springs flowing in the depths of their hearts, as pure and as fresh as can be. The question is this: do you want to see how people lived a hundred or a hundred and fifty years ago? If so, then make haste and follow me. Or soon the day, the hour will come—it’s bound to be the same hour for them both—when my little parrots will be thrown off their little perches—and everything antique will end with them. The squat little house will tumble down and the place where it stood will be overgrown with that which, according to my grandmother, always grows over the spot where man’s handiwork has been—that is, nettles, burdock, thistles, wormwood, and dock leaves. The very street will cease to be—other people will come and never will they see anything like it again, never, through all the long ages!”
“Stagnant if you want, but not rotten. There are ponds in the steppes that never turn rotten, even though there’s no stream flowing through them, because they have springs at the bottom. My elders have their springs flowing deep in their hearts, as pure and fresh as can be. The question is this: do you want to see how people lived a hundred or a hundred and fifty years ago? If so, hurry and follow me. Or soon the day, the hour will come—it’s bound to be the same hour for both—that my little parrots will be knocked off their little perches—and everything old will end with them. The squat little house will collapse and the spot where it stood will be covered with what, according to my grandmother, always grows over the place where man has been—that is, nettles, burdock, thistles, wormwood, and dock leaves. The very street will vanish—other people will come and they will never see anything like it again, never, through all the long ages!”
“Well,” Nejdanov exclaimed, “let us go at once!”
“Well,” Nejdanov said, “let's go right now!”
“With the greatest of pleasure,” Solomin added. “That sort of thing is not in my line, still it will be interesting, and if Mr. Paklin really thinks that we shall not be putting anyone out by our visit ... then ... why not—”
“With the greatest pleasure,” Solomin added. “That kind of thing isn't really my thing, but it should be interesting, and if Mr. Paklin genuinely believes that our visit won't inconvenience anyone... then... why not—”
“You may be at ease on that score!” Paklin exclaimed in his turn. “They will be delighted to see you—and nothing more. You need not be on ceremony. I told you—they were blessed ones. We will get them to sing to us! Will you come too, Mr. Markelov?”
“You can relax about that!” Paklin replied. “They’ll be thrilled to see you—and that’s it. You don’t have to stand on ceremony. I told you—they’re amazing people. We’ll get them to sing for us! Will you join us too, Mr. Markelov?”
Markelov shrugged his shoulders impatiently.
Markelov shrugged impatiently.
“You can hardly leave me here alone! We may as well go, I suppose.” The young people rose from the seat.
“You can’t just leave me here alone! I guess we might as well go.” The young people got up from their seats.
“What a forbidding individual that is you have with you,” Paklin whispered to Nejdanov, indicating Markelov. “The very image of John the Baptist eating locusts ... only locusts, without the honey! But the other is splendid!” he added, with a nod of the head in Solomin’s direction. “What a delightful smile he has! I’ve noticed that people smile like that only when they are far above others, but without knowing it themselves.”
“What a intimidating person you have with you,” Paklin whispered to Nejdanov, pointing at Markelov. “He looks just like John the Baptist eating locusts... only locusts, without the honey! But the other one is great!” he added, nodding towards Solomin. “What a charming smile he has! I’ve noticed that people only smile like that when they are way above others, but don’t realize it themselves.”
“Are there really such people?” Nejdanov asked.
“Are there really people like that?” Nejdanov asked.
“They are scarce, but there are,” Paklin replied.
“They're rare, but they do exist,” Paklin replied.
XIX
Fomishka and Fimishka, otherwise Foma Lavrentievitch and Efimia Pavlovna Subotchev, belonged to one of the oldest and purest branches of the Russian nobility, and were considered to be the oldest inhabitants in the town of S. They married when very young and settled, a long time ago, in the little wooden ancestral house at the very end of the town. Time seemed to have stood still for them, and nothing “modern” ever crossed the boundaries of their “oasis.” Their means were not great, but their peasants supplied them several times a year with all the live stock and provisions they needed, just as in the days of serfdom, and their bailiff appeared once a year with the rents and a couple of woodcocks, supposed to have been shot in the master’s forests, of which, in reality, not a trace remained. They regaled him with tea at the drawing-room door, made him a present of a sheep-skin cap, a pair of green leather mittens, and sent him away with a blessing.
Fomishka and Fimishka, also known as Foma Lavrentievitch and Efimia Pavlovna Subotchev, were part of one of the oldest and most distinguished lines of the Russian nobility. They were seen as the longest-standing residents of the town of S. They got married young and settled long ago in the little wooden family house at the far end of the town. It felt like time had frozen for them, and nothing “modern” ever entered their “oasis.” Their resources were limited, but their peasants provided them several times a year with all the livestock and supplies they needed, just like in the days of serfdom. Their bailiff would come once a year with the rent money and a couple of woodcocks, which were supposed to have been shot in the master’s forests, though in reality, those forests were long gone. They treated him to tea at the drawing-room entrance, gifted him a sheepskin cap and a pair of green leather mittens, and sent him off with a blessing.
The Subotchevs’ house was filled with domestics and menials just as in days gone by. The old man-servant Kalliopitch, clad in a jacket of extraordinarily stout cloth with a stand-up collar and small steel buttons, announced, in a sing-song voice, “Dinner is on the table,” and stood dozing behind his mistress’s chair as in days of old. The sideboard was under his charge, and so were all the groceries and pickles. To the question, had he not heard of the emancipation, he invariably replied: “How can one take notice of every idle piece of gossip? To be sure the Turks were emancipated, but such a dreadful thing had not happened to him, thank the Lord!” A girl, Pufka, was kept in the house for entertainment, and the old nurse Vassilievna used to come in during dinner with a dark kerchief on her head, and would relate all the news in her deep voice—about Napoleon, about the war of 1812, about Antichrist and white niggers—or else, her chin propped on her hand, with a most woeful expression on her face, she would tell of a dream she had had, explaining what it meant, or perhaps how she had last read her fortune at cards. The Subotchevs’ house was different from all other houses in the town. It was built entirely of oak, with perfectly square windows, the double casements for winter use were never removed all the year round. It contained numerous little ante-rooms, garrets, closets, and box-rooms, little landings with balustrades, little statues on carved wooden pillars, and all kinds of back passages and sculleries. There was a hedge right in front and a garden at the back, in which there was a perfect nest of out-buildings: store rooms and cold-store rooms, barns, cellars and ice-cellars; not that there were many goods stored in them—some of them, in fact, were in an extremely delapidated condition—but they had been there in olden days and were consequently allowed to remain.
The Subotchevs’ house was filled with servants and helpers just like it used to be. The old servant Kalliopitch, wearing a sturdy jacket with a stand-up collar and small steel buttons, announced in a sing-song voice, “Dinner is ready,” and stood dozing behind his mistress’s chair, reminiscent of the past. He was responsible for the sideboard, as well as all the groceries and pickles. When asked if he had heard about the emancipation, he always replied, “How can anyone pay attention to every piece of idle gossip? Certainly, the Turks were freed, but nothing so terrible has happened to me, thank the Lord!” A girl named Pufka was kept around for entertainment, and the old nurse Vassilievna would come in during dinner wearing a dark kerchief on her head, sharing all the news in her deep voice—about Napoleon, the war of 1812, Antichrist, and the ‘white niggers’—or, with her chin resting on her hand and a sorrowful look on her face, she would recount a dream she had and explain its meaning, or perhaps talk about how she had read her fortune in cards. The Subotchevs’ house was unlike any other in town. It was made completely of oak, with perfectly square windows, and the double casements for winter were never taken down all year round. It had numerous little ante-rooms, attics, closets, and storage rooms, small landings with balustrades, little statues on carved wooden pillars, and all sorts of back passages and sculleries. There was a hedge in front and a garden in the back, which was a perfect maze of outbuildings: storage rooms, cold storage rooms, barns, cellars, and ice cellars; not that they held much stored inside—some were, in fact, in very poor condition—but they had been there in the past and were thus allowed to remain.
The Subotchevs had only two ancient shaggy saddle horses, one of which, called the Immovable, had turned grey from old age. They were harnessed several times a month to an extraordinary carriage, known to the whole town, which bore a faint resemblance to a terrestrial globe with a quarter of it cut away in front, and was upholstered inside with some foreign, yellowish stuff, covered with a pattern of huge dots, looking for all the world like warts. The last yard of this stuff must have been woven in Utrecht or Lyons in the time of the Empress Elisabeth! The Subotchev’s coachman, too, was old—an ancient, ancient old man with a constant smell of tar and cart-oil about him. His beard began just below the eyes, while the eyebrows fell in little cascades to meet it. He was called Perfishka, and was extremely slow in his movements. It took him at least five minutes to take a pinch of snuff, two minutes to fasten the whip in his girdle, and two whole hours to harness the Immovable alone. If when out driving in their carriage the Subotchevs were ever compelled to go the least bit up or down hill, they would become quite terrified, would cling to the straps, and both cry aloud, “Oh Lord ... give ... the horses ... the horses ... the strength of Samson ... and make us ... as light as a feather!”
The Subotchevs had just two old, scruffy saddle horses, one of which, named the Immovable, had gone grey with age. A few times a month, they were hitched to an unusual carriage, known throughout the town, that vaguely resembled a globe with a quarter cut off in front. Inside, it was upholstered with some foreign, yellowish material covered in a pattern of huge dots, which looked a lot like warts. The last bit of this fabric must have been woven in Utrecht or Lyons during the reign of Empress Elisabeth! The Subotchevs' driver was also ancient — a very old man who always smelled of tar and cart oil. His beard started just below his eyes, and his eyebrows flowed down to meet it in little cascades. He was called Perfishka and moved extremely slowly. It took him at least five minutes to take a pinch of snuff, two minutes to secure the whip in his belt, and two whole hours just to harness the Immovable by himself. If the Subotchevs ever had to drive their carriage up or down a hill, they would get really frightened, cling to the straps, and both shout, “Oh Lord ... give ... the horses ... the horses ... the strength of Samson ... and make us ... as light as a feather!”
The Subotchevs were regarded by everyone in the town as very eccentric, almost mad, and indeed they too felt that they were not in keeping with modern times. This, however, did not grieve them very much, and they quietly continued to follow the manner of life in which they had been born and bred and married. One custom of that time, however, did not cling to them; from their earliest childhood they had never punished any of their servants. If one of them turned out to be a thief or a drunkard, then they bore with him for a long time, as one bears with bad weather, and when their patience was quite exhausted they would get rid of him by passing him on to someone else. “Let others bear with him a little,” they would say. But any such misfortune rarely happened to them, so rarely that it became an epoch in their lives. They would say, for instance, “Oh, it was long ago; it happened when we had that impudent Aldoshka with us,” or “When grandfather’s fur cap with the fox’s tail was stolen!” Such caps were still to be found at the Subotchevs’. Another distinguishing characteristic of the old world was missing in them; neither Fomishka nor Fimishka were very religious. Fomishka was even a follower of Voltaire, while Fimishka had a mortal dread of the clergy and believed them to be possessed of the evil eye. “As soon as a priest comes into my house the cream turns sour!” she used to say. They rarely went to church and fasted in the Catholic fashion, that is, ate eggs, butter, and milk. This was known in the town and did not, of course, add to their reputation. But their kindness conquered everybody; and although the Subotchevs were laughed at and called cranks and blessed ones, still they were respected by everyone. No one cared to visit them, however, but they were little concerned about this, too. They were never dull when in each other’s company, were never apart, and never desired any other society.
The Subotchevs were seen by everyone in town as very eccentric, almost crazy, and they felt that they didn’t really fit in with modern times. However, this didn’t bother them much, and they continued to live the way they had always known. One thing that didn’t apply to them was the custom of punishing their servants; from childhood, they had never done so. If one of their servants was a thief or a drunkard, they would tolerate him for a long time, like one endures bad weather, and when their patience ran out, they would just pass him on to someone else. “Let others deal with him for a bit,” they would say. Fortunately, such incidents were rare, so rare that they became unforgettable events in their lives. They would reminisce, saying things like, “Oh, that was ages ago; it happened when we had that cheeky Aldoshka with us,” or “When grandfather’s fur cap with the fox’s tail was stolen!” Such caps could still be found at the Subotchevs’. They also lacked another characteristic of the old world; neither Fomishka nor Fimishka were particularly religious. Fomishka even admired Voltaire, while Fimishka had a deep fear of the clergy, believing they had the evil eye. “As soon as a priest steps into my house, the cream goes sour!” she would say. They rarely attended church and fasted in a way that resembled the Catholic tradition, meaning they still ate eggs, butter, and milk. This was known around town and didn’t help their reputation. But their kindness won everyone over; even though the Subotchevs were laughed at and called oddballs and blessed ones, they were still respected by all. However, no one liked to visit them, but they didn’t mind. They were never bored in each other’s company, were always together, and didn’t want anyone else around.
Neither Fomishka nor Fimishka had ever been ill, and if one or the other ever felt the slightest indisposition they would both drink some concoction made of lime-flower, rub warm oil on their stomachs, or drop hot candle grease on the soles of their feet and the little ailment would soon pass over. They spent their days exactly alike. They got up late, drank chocolate in tiny cups shaped like small mortars (tea, they declared, came into fashion after their time), and sat opposite one another chatting (they were never at a loss for a subject of conversation!), or read out of Pleasant Recreations, The World’s Mirror, or Aonides, or turned over the leaves of an old album, bound in red morocco, with gilt edges. This album had once belonged, as the inscription showed, to a certain Madame Barbe de Kabyline. How and why it had come into their possession they did not know. It contained several French and a great many Russian poems and prose extracts, of which the following reflections on Cicero form a fair example—
Neither Fomishka nor Fimishka had ever been sick, and if one of them ever felt even a little unwell, they would both drink a mix made from lime flowers, rub warm oil on their stomachs, or drop hot candle wax on the soles of their feet, and the minor ailment would quickly go away. They spent their days exactly the same. They got up late, drank chocolate from tiny cups shaped like small mortars (they claimed tea became popular after their time), and sat across from each other chatting (they never ran out of things to talk about!), or read from Pleasant Recreations, The World’s Mirror, or Aonides, or flipped through an old album, bound in red morocco with gilt edges. This album had once belonged, as the inscription indicated, to a certain Madame Barbe de Kabyline. How and why it came into their possession, they didn’t know. It contained several French poems and many Russian poems and prose extracts, of which the following reflections on Cicero are a good example—
“The disposition in which Cicero undertook the office of quaestor may be gathered from the following: Calling upon the gods to testify to the purity of his sentiments in every rank with which he had hitherto been honoured, he considered himself bound by the most sacred bonds to the fulfilment of this one, and denied himself the indulgence, not only of such pleasures as are forbidden by law, but refrained even from such light amusements which are considered indispensable by all.” Below was written, “Composed in Siberia in hunger and cold.” An equally good specimen was a poem entitled “Tirsis”, which ran like this—
“The mindset Cicero had when he took on the role of quaestor can be understood from the following: He called on the gods to witness the sincerity of his intentions in every position he had held so far, feeling deeply obligated to fulfill this duty with the highest integrity. He not only avoided pleasures that were illegal but also stayed away from even the light-hearted activities that everyone else considered essential.” Below was written, “Composed in Siberia in hunger and cold.” An equally good example was a poem titled “Tirsis,” which went like this—
The universe is steeped in calm,
The delightful sparkling dew
Soothing nature like a balm
Gives to her, her life anew.
Tersis alone with aching heart,
Is torn by sadness and dismay,
When dear Aneta doth depart
What is there to make him gay?
The universe is filled with peace,
The lovely sparkling dew
Comforting nature like a balm
Gives new life to her, it's true.
Tersis alone with a heavy heart,
Is filled with sadness and dismay,
When dear Aneta has to part
What is there to make him happy?
And the impromptu composition of a certain captain who had visited the place in the year 1790, dated May 6th—
And the spontaneous piece created by a certain captain who visited the place in 1790, dated May 6th—
N’er shall I forget thee,
Village that to love I’ve grown,
But I ever shall regret thee
And the hours so quickly flown,
Hours which I was honoured in
Spending with your owner’s kin,
The five dearest days of my life will hold
Passed amongst most worthy people,
Merry ladies, young and old,
And other interesting people.
I will never forget you,
Village that I’ve come to love,
But I will always regret you
And the hours that flew by so fast,
Hours that I was honored to spend
With your owner’s family,
The five most cherished days of my life will hold
Time spent with such wonderful people,
Cheerful ladies, young and old,
And other fascinating individuals.
On the last page of the album, instead of verses, there were various recipes for remedies against stomach troubles, spasms, and worms. The Subotchevs dined exactly at twelve o’clock and only ate old-fashioned dishes: curd fritters, pickled cabbage, soups, fruit jellies, minced chicken with saffron, stews, custards, and honey. They took an after-dinner nap for an hour, not longer, and on waking up would sit opposite one another again, drinking bilberry wine or an effervescent drink called “forty-minds,” which nearly always squirted out of the bottle, affording them great amusement, much to the disgust of Kalliopitch, who had to wipe up the mess afterwards. He grumbled at the cook and housekeeper as if they had invented this dreadful drink on purpose. “What pleasure does it give one?” he asked; “it only spoils the furniture.” Then the old people again read something, or got the dwarf Pufka to entertain them, or sang old-fashioned duets. Their voices were exactly alike, rather high-pitched, not very strong or steady, and somewhat husky, especially after their nap, but not without a certain amount of charm. Or, if need be, they played at cards, always the same old games—cribbage, écarté, or double-dummy whist. Then the samovar made its appearance. The only concession they made to the spirit of the age was to drink tea in the evening, though they always considered it an indulgence, and were convinced that the nation was deteriorating, owing to the use of this “Chinese herb.” On the whole, they refrained from criticising modern times or from exulting their own. They had lived like this all their lives, but that others might live in a different and even better way they were quite willing to admit, so long as they were not compelled to conform to it. At seven o’clock Kalliopitch produced the inevitable supper of cold hash, and at nine the high striped feather-bed received their rotund little bodies in its soft embrace, and a calm, untroubled sleep soon descended upon their eyelids. Everything in the little house became hushed; the little lamp before the icon glowed and glimmered, the funny innocent little pair slept the sound sleep of the just, amidst the fragrant scent of musk and the chirping of the cricket.
On the last page of the album, instead of verses, there were various recipes for remedies for stomach issues, cramps, and worms. The Subotchevs had dinner right at twelve o’clock and only ate traditional dishes: cheese pancakes, pickled cabbage, soups, fruit jellies, minced chicken with saffron, stews, custards, and honey. They would take a quick after-dinner nap for an hour, no longer, and upon waking, they would sit across from each other again, sipping bilberry wine or a fizzy drink called “forty-minds,” which almost always sprayed out of the bottle, providing them with a lot of amusement, much to Kalliopitch's annoyance, who had to clean up afterward. He complained to the cook and housekeeper as if they had created this awful drink on purpose. “What fun is it?” he asked; “it just ruins the furniture.” Then the older couple would read something again, or have the dwarf Pufka entertain them, or sing old-fashioned duets. Their voices were exactly alike, a bit high-pitched, not very strong or steady, and a bit husky, especially after their nap, but still charming in their own way. If needed, they would play cards, always the same old games—cribbage, écarté, or double-dummy whist. Then the samovar would make its appearance. The only concession they made to the modern age was drinking tea in the evening, though they always thought of it as a treat, believing that the nation was going downhill because of this “Chinese herb.” Overall, they avoided criticizing modern times or praising their own. They had lived this way their entire lives, but they were more than willing to admit that others could live differently and even better, as long as they weren’t forced to change. At seven o’clock, Kalliopitch brought out the usual supper of cold hash, and by nine, the big striped feather bed welcomed their round little bodies into its soft embrace, and soon a calm, peaceful sleep settled over their eyes. Everything in the little house fell quiet; the small lamp in front of the icon flickered and glowed, and the endearing little pair slept soundly like the just, surrounded by the fragrant scent of musk and the chirping of crickets.
To these two odd little people, or poll-parrots as Paklin called them, who were taking care of his sister, he now conducted his friends.
To these two strange little people, or poll-parrots as Paklin called them, who were looking after his sister, he now brought his friends.
Paklin’s sister was a clever girl with a fairly attractive face. She had wonderfully beautiful eyes, but her unfortunate deformity had completely broken her spirit, deprived her of self-confidence, joyousness, made her mistrustful and even spiteful. She had been given the unfortunate name of Snandulia, and to Paklin’s request that she should be re-christened Sophia, she replied that it was just as it should be; a hunchback ought to be called Snandulia; so she stuck to her strange name. She was an excellent musician and played the piano very well. “Thanks to my long fingers,” she would say, not without a touch of bitterness. “Hunchbacks always have fingers like that.”
Paklin’s sister was a smart girl with a fairly attractive face. She had wonderfully beautiful eyes, but her unfortunate deformity had completely crushed her spirit and taken away her self-confidence and joy, leaving her mistrustful and even spiteful. She had been given the unfortunate name Snandulia, and when Paklin suggested she should be renamed Sophia, she replied that it was as it should be; a hunchback should be called Snandulia, so she stuck with her unusual name. She was an excellent musician and played the piano very well. “Thanks to my long fingers,” she would say, not without a hint of bitterness. “Hunchbacks always have fingers like that.”
The visitors came upon Fomishka and Fimishka at the very minute when they had awakened from their afternoon nap and were drinking bilberry wine.
The visitors stumbled upon Fomishka and Fimishka just as they woke up from their afternoon nap and were sipping bilberry wine.
“We are going into the eighteenth century!” Paklin exclaimed as they crossed the threshold of the Subotchevs’ house.
“We're stepping into the eighteenth century!” Paklin exclaimed as they crossed the threshold of the Subotchevs’ house.
And really they were confronted by the eighteenth century in the very hall, with its low bluish screens, ornamented with black silhouettes cut out of paper, of powdered ladies and gentlemen. Silhouettes, first introduced by Lavater, were much in vogue in the eighties of last century.
And really they were faced with the eighteenth century right there in the hall, with its low bluish screens decorated with black silhouettes cut out of paper, featuring powdered ladies and gentlemen. Silhouettes, first introduced by Lavater, were very popular in the eighties of the last century.
The sudden appearance of such a large number of guests—four all at once—produced quite a sensation in the usually quiet house. A hurried sound of feet, both shod and unshod, was heard, several women thrust their heads through the door and instantly drew them back again, someone was pushed, another groaned, a third giggled, someone whispered excitedly, “Be quiet, do!”
The sudden arrival of so many guests—four all at once—caused quite a stir in the usually quiet house. There was a rush of footsteps, both in shoes and barefoot, several women peeked through the door and quickly pulled back, someone got shoved, another person groaned, a third one laughed, and someone whispered excitedly, “Shh, quiet down!”
At last Kalliopitch made his appearance in his old coat, and opening the drawing-room door announced in a loud voice:
At last, Kalliopitch showed up in his old coat and, opening the drawing-room door, announced loudly:
“Sila Samsonitch with some other gentlemen, sir!”
“Sila Samsonitch with some other guys, sir!”
The Subotchevs were less disturbed than their servants, although the eruption of four full-sized men into their drawing-room, spacious though it was, did in fact surprise them somewhat. But Paklin soon reassured them, introducing Nejdanov, Solomin, and Markelov in turn, as good quiet people, not “governmental.”
The Subotchevs were less unsettled than their servants, although the sudden arrival of four full-sized men into their drawing room, even though it was spacious, did catch them off guard a bit. But Paklin quickly eased their worries, introducing Nejdanov, Solomin, and Markelov one by one as good, calm people, not "government types."
Fomishka and Fimishka had a horror of governmental, that is to say, official people.
Fomishka and Fimishka were terrified of government officials.
Snandulia, who appeared at her brother’s request, was far more disturbed and agitated than the old couple.
Snandulia, who showed up at her brother’s request, was much more upset and anxious than the elderly couple.
They asked, both together and in exactly the same words, if their guests would be pleased to partake of some tea, chocolate, or an effervescent drink with jam, but learning that they did not require anything, having just lunched with the merchant Golushkin and that they were returning there to dinner, they ceased pressing them, and, folding their arms in exactly the same manner across their stomachs, they entered into conversation. It was a little slow at first, but soon grew livelier.
They both asked, using the exact same words, if their guests would like to have some tea, chocolate, or a fizzy drink with jam. After finding out that the guests didn’t want anything since they had just had lunch with merchant Golushkin and were heading back there for dinner, they stopped insisting. With their arms folded in the same way across their stomachs, they started chatting. It was a bit slow at first, but soon became more lively.
Paklin amused them very much by relating the well known Gogol anecdote about a superintendent of police, who managed to push his way into a church already so packed with people that a pin could scarcely drop, and about a pie which turned out to be no other than this same superintendent himself. The old people laughed till the tears rolled down their cheeks. They had exactly the same shrill laugh and both went red in the face from the effort. Paklin noticed that people of the Subotchev type usually went into fits of laughter over quotations from Gogol, but as his object at the present moment was not so much in amusing them as in showing them off to his friends, he changed his tactics and soon managed to put them in an excellent humour.
Paklin entertained them greatly by telling the famous Gogol story about a police superintendent who forced his way into a church so crowded that you could barely drop a pin, and about a pie that turned out to be none other than the superintendent himself. The older folks laughed until tears streamed down their faces. They had the same high-pitched laugh and both turned red from the effort. Paklin noticed that people like the Subotchevs often burst into laughter at quotes from Gogol, but since his goal right now was not just to amuse them but to show them off to his friends, he switched tactics and quickly got them in a great mood.
Fomishka produced a very ancient carved wooden snuff-box and showed it to the visitors with great pride. At one time one could have discerned about thirty-six little human figures in various attitudes carved on its lid, but they were so erased as to be scarcely visible now. Fomishka, however, still saw them and could even count them. He would point to one and say, “Just look! this one is staring out of the window.... He has thrust his head out!” but the place indicated by his fat little finger with the nail raised was just as smooth as the rest of the box. He then turned their attention to an oil painting hanging on the wall just above his head. It represented a hunter in profile, galloping at full speed on a bay horse, also in profile, over a snow plain. The hunter was clad in a tall white sheepskin hat with a pale blue point, a tunic of camel’s hair edged with velvet, and a girdle wrought in gold. A glove embroidered in silk was gracefully tucked into the girdle, and a dagger chased in black and silver hung at the side. In one hand the plump, youthful hunter carried an enormous horn, ornamented with red tassels, and the reins and whip in the other. The horse’s four legs were all suspended in the air, and on every one of them the artist had carefully painted a horseshoe and even indicated the nails. “Look,” Fomishka observed, pointing with the same fat little finger to four semi-circular spots on the white ground, close to the horse’s legs, “he has even put the snow prints in!” Why there were only four of these prints and not any to be seen further back, on this point Fomishka was silent.
Fomishka pulled out an old carved wooden snuff-box and showed it to the visitors with a lot of pride. Once, you could make out about thirty-six tiny human figures in different poses carved on its lid, but they were now so worn that they were barely visible. Fomishka, however, could still see them and could even count them. He would point to one and say, “Just look! This one is peeking out of the window... He has stuck his head out!” But the spot his chubby little finger, with the raised nail, indicated was as smooth as the rest of the box. He then directed their attention to an oil painting hanging on the wall just above him. It depicted a hunter in profile, galloping at full speed on a bay horse, also in profile, across a snowy plain. The hunter wore a tall white sheepskin hat with a pale blue point, a camel-hair tunic trimmed with velvet, and a gold-embroidered belt. A silk-embroidered glove was stylishly tucked into the belt, and a dagger chased in black and silver hung at his side. In one hand, the plump, young hunter held a large horn adorned with red tassels, and he held the reins and whip in the other. The horse’s four legs were all lifting off the ground, and the artist had carefully painted a horseshoe on each leg, even showing the nails. “Look,” Fomishka said, pointing with the same chubby little finger to four semi-circular spots on the white ground near the horse’s legs. “He’s even painted the snow prints!” Why there were only four prints and none further back, Fomishka didn’t say anything about that.
“This was I!” he added after a pause, with a modest smile.
“This was me!” he added after a pause, with a shy smile.
“Really!” Nejdanov exclaimed, “were you ever a hunting man?”
“Really!” Nejdanov exclaimed, “were you ever into hunting?”
“Yes. I was for a time. Once the horse threw me at full gallop and I injured my kurpey. Fimishka got frightened and forbade me; so I have given it up since then.”
“Yes. I was for a while. Once the horse threw me at full speed and I injured my kurpey. Fimishka got scared and told me not to ride anymore; so I’ve given it up since then.”
“What did you injure?” Nejdanov asked.
“What did you hurt?” Nejdanov asked.
“My kurpey,” Fomishka repeated, lowering his voice.
“My kurpey,” Fomishka repeated, lowering his voice.
The visitors looked at one another. No one knew what kurpey meant; at least, Markelov knew that the tassel on a Cossack or Circassian cap was called a kurpey, but then how could Fomishka have injured that? But no one dared to question him further.
The visitors exchanged glances. No one knew what kurpey meant; at least, Markelov knew that the tassel on a Cossack or Circassian cap was called a kurpey, but how could Fomishka have hurt that? But no one dared to ask him anything more.
“Well, now that you have shown off,” Fimishka remarked suddenly, “I will show off too.” And going up to a small bonheur du jour, as they used to call an old-fashioned bureau, on tiny, crooked legs, with a round lid which fitted into the back of it somewhere when opened, she took out a miniature in water colour, in an oval bronze frame, of a perfectly naked little child of four years old with a quiver over her shoulders fastened across the chest with pale blue ribbons, trying the points of the arrows with the tip of her little finger. The child was all smiles and curls and had a slight squint.
"Well, now that you’ve shown off," Fimishka said suddenly, "I’ll show off too." She walked over to a small bonheur du jour, which they used to call an old-fashioned desk on tiny, crooked legs, with a round lid that fit into the back when opened. She took out a watercolor miniature, in an oval bronze frame, of a perfectly naked little girl around four years old, with a quiver over her shoulders fastened across her chest with pale blue ribbons, testing the tips of the arrows with her little finger. The child was all smiles and curls and had a slight squint.
“And that was I,” she said.
“And that was me,” she said.
“Really?”
"Seriously?"
“Yes, as a child. When my father was alive a Frenchman used to come and see him, such a nice Frenchman too! He painted that for my father’s birthday. Such a nice man! He used to come and see us often. He would come in, make such a pretty courtesy and kiss your hand, and when going away would kiss the tips of his own fingers so prettily, and bow to the right, to the left, backwards and forwards! He was such a nice Frenchman!”
“Yes, when I was a kid. When my dad was alive, a Frenchman would come to visit him, such a nice Frenchman too! He painted that for my dad’s birthday. Such a nice guy! He would come to see us often. He would walk in, do a lovely bow, and kiss your hand, and when he was leaving, he would kiss the tips of his own fingers so charmingly, and bow to the right, to the left, backwards and forwards! He was such a nice Frenchman!”
The guests praised his work; Paklin even declared that he saw a certain likeness.
The guests complimented his work; Paklin even said that he noticed a resemblance.
Here Fomishka began to express his views on the modern French, saying that they had become very wicked nowadays!
Here Fomishka started to share his thoughts on modern French culture, claiming that people have become very immoral these days!
“What makes you think so, Foma Lavrentievitch?”
“What makes you think that, Foma Lavrentievitch?”
“Look at the awful names they give themselves nowadays!”
“Look at the terrible names they choose for themselves these days!”
“What, for instance?”
“What, for example?”
“Nogent Saint Lorraine, for instance! A regular brigand’s name!”
“Nogent Saint Lorraine, for example! What a classic criminal’s name!”
Fomishka asked incidentally who reigned in Paris now, and when told that it was Napoleon, was surprised and pained at the information.
Fomishka casually asked who was in charge of Paris now, and when informed that it was Napoleon, she felt both surprised and upset by the news.
“How?... Such an old man—” he began and stopped, looking round in confusion.
“How?... Such an old guy—” he started, then paused, looking around in confusion.
Fomishka had but a poor knowledge of French, and read Voltaire in translation; he always kept a translated manuscript of Candide in the bible box at the head of his bed. He used to come out with expressions like: “This, my dear, is fausse parquet,” meaning suspicious, untrue. He was very much laughed at for this, until a certain learned Frenchman told him that it was an old parliamentary expression employed in his country until the year 1789.
Fomishka had a limited understanding of French and read Voltaire in translation; he always kept a translated copy of Candide in the bible box at the head of his bed. He would come out with phrases like, “This, my dear, is fausse parquet,” meaning suspicious or untrue. People laughed at him for this until a knowledgeable Frenchman informed him that it was an old parliamentary term used in his country until the year 1789.
As the conversation turned upon France and the French, Fimishka resolved to ask something that had been very much on her mind. She first thought of addressing herself to Markelov, but he looked too forbidding, so she turned to Solomin, but no! He seemed to her such a plain sort of person, not likely to know French at all, so she turned to Nejdanov.
As the conversation shifted to France and the French, Fimishka decided to ask something that had been on her mind. She initially considered talking to Markelov, but he looked too intimidating, so she moved to Solomin. However, he seemed so average that she didn't think he would know much about French at all, so she finally turned to Nejdanov.
“I should like to ask you something, if I may,” she began; “excuse me, my kinsman Sila Samsonitch makes fun of me and my woman’s ignorance.”
“I’d like to ask you something, if that’s okay,” she started; “sorry, my relative Sila Samsonitch teases me about my lack of knowledge as a woman.”
“What is it?”
"What's up?"
“Supposing one wants to ask in French, ‘What is it?’ must one say ‘Kese-kese-kese-la?’”
“Supposing someone wants to ask in French, ‘What is it?’ must they say ‘Kese-kese-kese-la?’”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“And can one also say ‘Kese-kese-la?’”
“And can you also say ‘Kese-kese-la?’”
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
“And simply ‘Kese-la?’”
"And just 'Kese-la?'"
“Yes, that’s right.”
"Yes, that's correct."
“And does it mean the same thing?”
“And does it mean the same thing?”
“Yes, it does.”
"Yep, it does."
Fimishka thought awhile, then threw up her arms.
Fimishka thought for a moment, then threw her arms up.
“Well, Silushka,” she exclaimed; “I am wrong and you are right. But these Frenchmen.... How smart they are!”
“Well, Silushka,” she exclaimed, “I was wrong and you were right. But those Frenchmen... How clever they are!”
Paklin began begging the old people to sing them some ballad. They were both surprised and amused at the idea, but consented readily on condition that Snandulia accompanied them on the harpsichord. In a corner of the room there stood a little spinet, which not one of them had noticed before. Snandulia sat down to it and struck several chords. Nejdanov had never heard such sour, toneless, tingling, jangling notes, but the old people promptly struck up the ballad, “Was it to Mourn.”
Paklin started begging the older folks to sing them a ballad. They were both surprised and amused by the request but agreed easily, provided that Snandulia joined them on the harpsichord. In a corner of the room, there was a little spinet that none of them had noticed before. Snandulia sat down at it and played several chords. Nejdanov had never heard such sour, toneless, tinkling, jangling sounds, but the old people quickly began singing the ballad, “Was it to Mourn.”
Fomisha began—
Fomisha started—
“In love God gave a heart
Of burning passion to inspire
That loving heart with warm desire.”
“But there is agony in bliss”
“In love, God gave a heart
Filled with burning passion to inspire
That loving heart with warm desire.”
“But there is pain in happiness.”
Fimishka chimed in.
Fimishka joined the conversation.
“And passion free from pain there is,
Ah! where, where? tell me, tell me this,”
“Ah! where, where? Tell me, tell me this,”
“And passion without pain exists,
Ah! where, where? Tell me, tell me this,”
“Ah! where, where? Tell me, tell me this,”
Fomisha put in.
Fomisha submitted.
“Ah! where, where? tell me, tell me this,”
“Ah! where, where? Please tell me this,”
Fimishka repeated.
Fimishka repeated.
“Nowhere in all the world, nowhere,
Love bringeth grief and black despair,”
“Nowhere in the entire world, nowhere,
Love brings pain and deep despair,”
they sang together,
they sang together,
“And that, love’s gift is everywhere,”
“And that, love’s gift is everywhere,”
Fomisha sang out alone.
Fomisha sang solo.
“Bravo!” Paklin exclaimed. “We have had the first verse, now please sing us the second.”
“Awesome!” Paklin said. “We’ve heard the first verse, now please sing us the second.”
“With the greatest of pleasure,” Fomishka said, “but what about the trill, Snandulia Samsonovna? After my verse there must be a trill.”
“With the greatest pleasure,” Fomishka said, “but what about the trill, Snandulia Samsonovna? After my verse, there needs to be a trill.”
“Very well, I will play your trill,” Snandulia replied.
“Alright, I’ll play your trill,” Snandulia replied.
Fomishka began again—
Fomishka started again—
“Has ever lover lovéd true
And kept his heart from grief and rue?
He loveth but to weep anew”
“Has any lover ever loved truly
And kept his heart from pain and regret?
He loves only to weep again.”
and then Fimishka—
and then Fimishka—
“Yea—hearts that love at last are riven
As ships that hopelessly have striven
For life. To what end were they given?”
“To what end were they given?”
“Yeah—hearts that love in the end are shattered
Like ships that have fought hopelessly
For survival. What was the point of it all?”
“What was the point of it all?”
Fomishka warbled out and waited for Snandulia to play the trill.
Fomishka sang out and waited for Snandulia to play the trill.
“To what end were they given?”
“To what purpose were they given?”
he repeated, and then they struck up together—
he repeated, and then they started playing together—
“Then take, Oh God, the heart away,
Away, away, take hearts away,
Away, away, away today.”
“Then take, Oh God, the heart away,
Away, away, take hearts away,
Away, away, away today.”
“Bravo! Bravo!” the company exclaimed, all with exception of Markelov.
“Bravo! Bravo!” everyone shouted, except for Markelov.
“I wonder they don’t feel like clowns?” Nejdanov thought. “Perhaps they do, who knows? They no doubt think there is no harm in it and may be even amusing to some people. If one looks at it in that light, they are quite right! A thousand times right!”
“I wonder if they don’t feel like clowns?” Nejdanov thought. “Maybe they do, who knows? They probably think there’s nothing wrong with it and it might even be funny to some people. If you look at it that way, they’re absolutely right! A thousand times right!”
Under the influence of these reflections he began paying compliments to the host and hostess, which they acknowledged with a courtesy, performed while sitting in their chairs. At this moment Pufka the dwarf and Nurse Vassilievna made their appearance from the adjoining room (a bedroom or perhaps the maids’ room) from whence a great bustle and whispering had been going on for some time. Pufka began squealing and making hideous grimaces, while the nurse first quietened her, then egged her on.
Under the influence of these thoughts, he started complimenting the host and hostess, who acknowledged him politely while seated in their chairs. At that moment, Pufka the dwarf and Nurse Vassilievna appeared from the adjoining room (maybe a bedroom or the maids' room), where a lot of noise and whispering had been happening for a while. Pufka began squealing and making awful faces, while the nurse first calmed her down, then encouraged her.
Solomin’s habitual smile became even broader, while Markelov, who had been for some time showing signs of impatience, suddenly turned to Fomishka:
Solomin’s usual smile grew even wider, while Markelov, who had been showing signs of impatience for a while, suddenly turned to Fomishka:
“I did not expect that you,” he began in his severe manner, “with your enlightened mind—I’ve heard that you are a follower of Voltaire—could be amused with what ought to be an object for compassion—with deformity!” Here he remembered Paklin’s sister and could have bitten his tongue off.
“I didn’t expect that you,” he started in his serious tone, “with your enlightened mind—I’ve heard you’re a follower of Voltaire—could be entertained by something that should inspire compassion—like deformity!” At this point, he recalled Paklin’s sister and nearly bit his tongue off.
Fomishka went red in the face and muttered: “You see ... it is not my fault ... she herself——”
Fomishka blushed and mumbled, “You see... it’s not my fault... she herself—”
Pufka simply flew at Markelov.
Pufka just rushed at Markelov.
“How dare you insult our masters?” she screamed out in her lisping voice. “What is it to you that they took me in, brought me up, and gave me meat and drink? Can’t you bear to see another’s good fortune, eh? Who asked you to come here? You fusty, musty, black-faced villain with a moustache like a beetle’s!” Here Pufka indicated with her thick short fingers what his moustache was like; while Nurse Vassilievna’s toothless mouth was convulsed with laughter, re-echoed in the adjoining room.
“How dare you insult our masters?” she shouted in her lisping voice. “What does it matter to you that they took me in, raised me, and provided me with food and drink? Can’t you stand to see someone else doing well, huh? Who invited you here? You dusty, old, dark-faced creep with a mustache like a beetle!” Here Pufka pointed with her thick short fingers to show what his mustache looked like, while Nurse Vassilievna’s toothless mouth twisted in laughter, echoing from the next room.
“I am not in a position to judge you,” Markelov went on. “To protect the homeless and deformed is a very praiseworthy work, but I must say that to live in ease and luxury, even though without injury to others, not lifting a finger to help a fellow-creature, does not require a great deal of goodness. I, for one, do not attach much importance to that sort of virtue!”
“I’m not in a place to judge you,” Markelov continued. “Helping the homeless and those with disabilities is truly admirable, but I have to say that living in comfort and luxury, even if it doesn’t harm anyone, and not doing anything to help others, doesn’t take much goodness. Personally, I don’t think that kind of virtue is very significant!”
Here Pufka gave forth a deafening howl. She did not understand a word of what Markelov had said, but she felt that the “black one” was scolding, and how dared he! Vassilievna also muttered something, while Fomishka folded his hands across his breast and turned to his wife. “Fimishka, my darling,” he began, almost in tears; “do you hear what the gentleman is saying? We are both wicked sinners, Pharisees.... We are living on the fat of the land, oh! oh! oh! We ought to be turned out into the street ... with a broom in our hands to work for our living! Oh! oh!”
Here, Pufka let out a deafening howl. She didn’t understand a word Markelov said, but she sensed that the “black one” was scolding her, and how dare he! Vassilievna also mumbled something, while Fomishka folded his hands across his chest and turned to his wife. “Fimishka, my dear,” he began, almost in tears; “do you hear what the gentleman is saying? We’re both wicked sinners, Pharisees... We’re living off the fat of the land, oh! oh! oh! We should be thrown out onto the street... with a broom in our hands to work for our keep! Oh! oh!”
At these mournful words Pufka howled louder than ever, while Fimishka screwed up her eyes, opened her lips, drew in a deep breath, ready to retaliate, to speak.
At these sad words, Pufka howled louder than ever, while Fimishka squinted, opened her mouth, took a deep breath, ready to respond, to speak.
God knows how it would have ended had not Paklin intervened.
God knows how it would have ended if Paklin hadn't intervened.
“What is the matter?” he began, gesticulating with his hands and laughing loudly. “I wonder you are not ashamed of yourselves! Mr. Markelov only meant it as a joke. He has such a solemn face that it sounded a little severe and you took him seriously! Calm yourself! Efimia Pavlovna, darling, we are just going, won’t you tell us our fortunes at cards? You are such a good hand at it. Snandulia, do get the cards, please!”
“What’s going on?” he started, waving his hands and laughing loudly. “I can’t believe you’re not embarrassed! Mr. Markelov was just joking. He has such a serious face that it came off a bit harsh, and you took it seriously! Chill out! Efimia Pavlovna, dear, we’re just leaving—won’t you tell us our fortunes with cards? You’re really great at it. Snandulia, can you please get the cards?”
Fimishka glanced at her husband, who seemed completely reassured, so she too quieted down.
Fimishka looked at her husband, who appeared completely calm, so she also settled down.
“I have quite forgotten how to tell fortunes, my dear. It is such a long time since I held the cards in my hand.”
“I’ve totally forgotten how to read fortunes, my dear. It’s been so long since I held the cards in my hands.”
But quite of her own accord she took an extraordinary, ancient pack of cards out of Snandalia’s hand.
But completely on her own, she took an extraordinary, ancient deck of cards out of Snandalia’s hand.
“Whose fortune shall I tell?”
"Whose fortune should I tell?"
“Why everybody’s, of course!” Paklin exclaimed. “What a dear old thing she is.... You can do what you like with her,” he thought. “Tell us all our fortunes, granny dear,” he said aloud. “Tell us our fates, our characters, our futures, everything!”
“Why, everyone is!” Paklin exclaimed. “What a sweet old lady she is.... You can do whatever you want with her,” he thought. “Tell us all our fortunes, grandma dear,” he said out loud. “Tell us our destinies, our personalities, our futures, everything!”
She began shuffling the cards, but threw them down suddenly.
She started shuffling the cards but suddenly tossed them down.
“I don’t need cards!” she exclaimed. “I know all your characters without that, and as the character, so is the fate. This one,” she said, pointing to Solomin, “is a cool, steady sort of man. That one,” she said, pointing threateningly at Markelov, “is a fiery, disastrous man.” (Pufka put her tongue out at him.) “And as for you,” she looked at Paklin, “there is no need to tell you—you know quite well that you’re nothing but a giddy goose! And that one—”
“I don’t need cards!” she shouted. “I know all your personalities without that, and just like the character, that's how the fate is. This one,” she said, pointing at Solomin, “is a cool, calm kind of guy. That one,” she said, pointing accusingly at Markelov, “is a hot-headed disaster waiting to happen.” (Pufka stuck her tongue out at him.) “And as for you,” she glanced at Paklin, “I don’t even need to say it—you know you’re just a silly goose! And that one—”
She pointed to Nejdanov, but hesitated.
She pointed at Nejdanov but paused.
“Well?” he asked; “do please tell me what sort of a man I am.”
"Well?" he asked. "Please tell me what kind of man I am."
“What sort of a man are you,” Fimishka repeated slowly. “You are pitiable—that is all!”
“What kind of man are you,” Fimishka said slowly. “You’re pathetic—that’s all!”
“Pitiable! But why?”
"Sad! But why?"
“Just so. I pity you—that is all I can say.”
“Exactly. I feel sorry for you—that’s all I can say.”
“But why do you pity me?”
“But why do you feel sorry for me?”
“Because my eyes tell me so. Do you think I am a fool? I am cleverer than you, in spite of your red hair. I pity you—that is all!”
“Because my eyes say so. Do you think I’m an idiot? I’m smarter than you, even with your red hair. I feel sorry for you—that's all!”
There was a brief silence—they all looked at one another, but did not utter a word.
There was a short pause—they all stared at each other, but didn’t say anything.
“Well, goodbye, dear friends,” Paklin exclaimed. “We must have bored you to death with our long visit. It is time for these gentlemen to be going, and I am going with them. Goodbye, thanks for your kindness.”
“Well, goodbye, dear friends,” Paklin said. “We must have bored you to death with our long visit. It’s time for these gentlemen to leave, and I’m going with them. Goodbye, and thank you for your kindness.”
“Goodbye, goodbye, come again. Don’t be on ceremony,” Fomishka and Fimishka exclaimed together. Then Fomishka suddenly drawled out:
“See you later, see you later, come back soon. Don’t be formal,” Fomishka and Fimishka said in unison. Then Fomishka suddenly dragged out:
“Many, many, many years of life. Many—”
“Many, many, many years of life. Many—”
“Many, many,” Kalliopitch chimed in quite unexpectedly, when opening the door for the young men to pass out.
“Many, many,” Kalliopitch said unexpectedly as she opened the door for the young men to leave.
The whole four suddenly found themselves in the street before the squat little house, while Pufka’s voice was heard from within:
The four of them suddenly found themselves in the street in front of the small house, while Pufka’s voice echoed from inside:
“You fools!” she cried. “You fools!”
“You idiots!” she shouted. “You idiots!”
Paklin laughed aloud, but no one responded.
Paklin laughed out loud, but no one answered.
Markelov looked at each in turn, as though he expected to hear some expression of indignation. Solomin alone smiled his habitual smile.
Markelov looked at each person in turn, as if he expected to hear someone express their outrage. Solomin was the only one who smiled his usual smile.
XX
“Well,” Paklin was the first to begin, “we have been to the eighteenth century, now let us fly to the twentieth! Golushkin is such a go-ahead man that one can hardly count him as belonging to the nineteenth.”
“Well,” Paklin was the first to start, “we've been to the eighteenth century, now let's zoom over to the twentieth! Golushkin is such a go-getter that it's hard to even consider him part of the nineteenth.”
“Why, do you know him?”
“Do you know him?”
“What a question! Did you know my poll-parrots?”
“What a question! Did you know my talking parrots?”
“No, but you introduced us.”
"No, but you brought us together."
“Well, then, introduce me. I don’t suppose you have any secrets to talk over, and Golushkin is a hospitable man. You will see; he will be delighted to see a new face. We are not very formal here in S.”
“Well, then, introduce me. I don’t think you have any secrets to discuss, and Golushkin is a friendly guy. You’ll see; he’ll be happy to see a new face. We're not very formal here in S.”
“Yes,” Markelov muttered, “I have certainly noticed an absence of formality about the people here.”
“Yes,” Markelov muttered, “I’ve definitely noticed a lack of formality among the people here.”
Paklin shook his head.
Paklin shook his head.
“I suppose that was a hit for me ... I can’t help it ... I deserve it, no doubt. But may I suggest, my new friend, that you throw off those sad, oppressive thoughts, no doubt due to your bilious temperament ... and chiefly—”
“I guess that was a win for me ... I can’t help it ... I deserve it, no doubt. But can I suggest, my new friend, that you let go of those gloomy, heavy thoughts, probably because of your sour mood ... and mainly—”
“And you sir, my new friend,” Markelov interrupted him angrily, “allow me to tell you, by way of a warning, that I have never in my life been given to joking, least of all today! And what do you know about my temperament, I should like to know? It strikes me that it is not so very long since we first set eyes on one another.”
“And you, sir, my new friend,” Markelov interrupted him angrily, “let me warn you that I have never been one for joking, especially not today! And what do you know about my temperament, if I may ask? It seems to me that it hasn't been too long since we first laid eyes on each other.”
“There, there, don’t get angry and don’t swear. I believe you without that,” Paklin exclaimed. “Oh you,” he said, turning to Solomin, “you, whom the wise Fimishka called a cool sort of man, and there certainly is something restful about you—do you think I had the slightest intention of saying anything unpleasant to anyone or of joking out of place? I only suggested going with you to Golushkin’s. Besides, I’m such a harmless person; it’s not my fault that Mr. Markelov has a bilious complexion.”
“There, there, don’t get angry and don’t swear. I believe you without that,” Paklin exclaimed. “Oh you,” he said, turning to Solomin, “you, whom the wise Fimishka called a cool sort of guy, and there’s definitely something calm about you—do you really think I meant to say anything unpleasant to anyone or to joke inappropriately? I just suggested going with you to Golushkin’s. Besides, I’m such a harmless person; it’s not my fault that Mr. Markelov has a sickly complexion.”
Solomin first shrugged one shoulder, then the other. It was a habit of his when he did not quite know what to say.
Solomin first shrugged one shoulder, then the other. It was something he did when he wasn't sure what to say.
“I don’t think,” he said at last, “that you could offend anyone, Mr. Paklin, or that you wished to—and why should you not come with us to Mr. Golushkin? We shall, no doubt, spend our time there just as pleasantly as we did at your kinsman’s—and just as profitably most likely.”
“I don’t think,” he finally said, “that you could offend anyone, Mr. Paklin, or that you wanted to—and why shouldn’t you come with us to Mr. Golushkin? We’ll probably have just as good a time there as we did at your relative’s—and most likely just as rewarding.”
Paklin threatened him with his finger.
Paklin pointed his finger at him threateningly.
“Oh! I see, you can be wicked too if you like! However, you are also coming to Golushkin’s, are you not?”
“Oh! I see, you can be naughty too if you want! But you are also going to Golushkin’s, right?”
“Of course I am. I have wasted the day as it is.”
“Of course I am. I've wasted the day already.”
“Well then, en avant, marchons! To the twentieth century! To the twentieth century! Nejdanov, you are an advanced man, lead the way!”
“Well then, let's go! To the twentieth century! To the twentieth century! Nejdanov, you’re an ahead-of-your-time guy, take the lead!”
“Very well, come along; only don’t keep on repeating the same jokes lest we should think you are running short.”
“Alright, let's go; just don't keep telling the same jokes or we might think you're out of ideas.”
“I have still enough left for you, my dear friends,” Paklin said gaily and went on ahead, not by leaping, but by limping, as he said.
“I still have plenty left for you, my dear friends,” Paklin said cheerfully and moved on ahead, not by jumping, but by limping, as he put it.
“What an amusing man!” Solomin remarked as he was walking along arm-in-arm with Nejdanov; “if we should ever be sent to Siberia, which Heaven forbid, there will be someone to entertain us at any rate.”
“What an amusing guy!” Solomin said as he walked arm-in-arm with Nejdanov; “if we ever get sent to Siberia, which I hope doesn’t happen, at least we’ll have someone to keep us entertained.”
Markelov walked in silence behind the others.
Markelov walked quietly behind the others.
Meanwhile great preparations were going on at Golushkin’s to produce a “chic” dinner. (Golushkin, as a man of the highest European culture, kept a French cook, who had formerly been dismissed from a club for dirtiness.) A nasty, greasy fish soup was prepared, various pâtés chauds and fricassés and, most important of all, several bottles of champagne had been procured and put into ice.
Meanwhile, there were big preparations happening at Golushkin’s for a “chic” dinner. (Golushkin, being a man of the highest European culture, employed a French chef who had previously been kicked out of a club for being unclean.) A nasty, greasy fish soup was made, along with various pâtés chauds and fricassés, and, most importantly, several bottles of champagne were brought in and chilled.
The host met the young people with his characteristic awkwardness, bustle, and much giggling. He was delighted to see Paklin as the latter had predicted and asked of him, “Is he one of us? Of course he is! I need not have asked,” he said, without waiting for a reply. He began telling them how he had just come from that “old fogey” the governor, and how the latter worried him to death about some sort of charity institution. It was difficult to say what satisfied Golushkin most, the fact that he was received at the governor’s, or that he was able to abuse that worthy before these advanced, young men. Then he introduced them to the promised proselyte, who turned out to be no other than the sleek consumptive individual with the long neck whom they had seen in the morning, Vasia, Golushkin’s clerk. “He hasn’t much to say,” Golushkin declared, “but is devoted heart and soul to our cause.” To this Vasia bowed, blushed, blinked his eyes, and grinned in such a manner that it was impossible to say whether he was merely a vulgar fool or an out-and-out knave and blackguard.
The host greeted the young people with his usual awkwardness, energy, and a lot of giggling. He was thrilled to see Paklin, just as Paklin had predicted, and asked him, “Is he one of us? Of course he is! I shouldn't have even asked,” he said, not waiting for a response. He started to share how he had just come from that “old fogey” the governor, and how the governor had nearly driven him crazy with worries about some charity organization. It was hard to say what pleased Golushkin the most—being welcomed at the governor’s or having the chance to criticize the governor in front of these progressive young men. Then he introduced them to the promised newcomer, who turned out to be none other than the slim, sickly guy with the long neck they had seen that morning, Vasia, Golushkin’s clerk. “He doesn't say much,” Golushkin said, “but he is totally committed to our cause.” To this, Vasia bowed, blushed, blinked, and grinned in a way that made it impossible to tell if he was just a simple fool or a complete conman and scoundrel.
“Well, gentlemen, let us go to dinner,” Golushkin exclaimed.
“Well, gentlemen, let’s go to dinner,” Golushkin exclaimed.
They partook of various kinds of salt fish to give them an appetite and sat down to the table. Directly after the soup, Golushkin ordered the champagne to be brought up, which came out in frozen little lumps as he poured it into the glasses. “For our ... our enterprise!” Golushkin exclaimed, winking at the servant, as much as to say, “One must be careful in the presence of strangers.” The proselyte Vasia continued silent, and though he sat on the very edge of his chair and conducted himself generally with a servility quite out of keeping with the convictions to which, according to his master, he was devoted body and soul, yet gulped down the wine with an amazing greediness. The others made up for his silence, however, that is, Golushkin and Paklin, especially Paklin. Nejdanov was inwardly annoyed, Markelov angry and indignant, just as indignant, though in a different way, as he had been at the Subotchevs’; Solomin was observant.
They had different types of salted fish to whet their appetites and then sat down at the table. Right after the soup, Golushkin ordered the champagne to be brought out, which came out in frozen little lumps as he poured it into the glasses. “To our ... our venture!” Golushkin exclaimed, winking at the server, implying, “One must be cautious around strangers.” The newcomer Vasia remained silent, and even though he sat on the very edge of his chair and acted in a way that was overly submissive compared to the beliefs he was supposedly committed to, he drank the wine with surprising eagerness. The others filled the silence, specifically Golushkin and Paklin, with Paklin being especially talkative. Nejdanov felt annoyed inside, Markelov was angry and upset, expressing indignation similar to how he felt at the Subotchevs’, while Solomin was observant.
Paklin was in high spirits and delighted Golushkin with his sharp, ready wit. The latter had not the slightest suspicion that the “little cripple” every now and again whispered to Nejdanov, who happened to be sitting beside him, the most unflattering remarks at his, Golushkin’s, expense. He thought him “a simple sort of fellow” who might be patronised; that was probably why he liked him. Had Paklin been sitting next him he would no doubt have poked him in the ribs or slapped him on the shoulder, but as it was, he merely contented himself by nodding and winking in his direction. Between him and Nejdanov sat Markelov, like a dark cloud, and then Solomin. Golushkin went into convulsions at every word Paklin said, laughed on trust in advance, holding his sides and showing his bluish gums. Paklin soon saw what was expected of him and began abusing everything (it being an easy thing for him), everything and everybody; conservatives, liberals, officials, lawyers, administrators, landlords, county councils and district councils, Moscow and St. Petersburg. “Yes, yes, yes,” Golushkin put in, “that’s just how it is! For instance, our mayor here is a perfect ass! A hopeless blockhead! I tell him one thing after another, but he doesn’t understand a single word; just like our governor!”
Paklin was in great spirits and amused Golushkin with his quick, sharp humor. Golushkin had no idea that the “little cripple” was occasionally whispering unflattering comments about him to Nejdanov, who was sitting next to him. He thought of Golushkin as “a simple guy” who could be looked down upon; that was probably why he liked him. If Paklin had been sitting next to him, he surely would have poked him in the ribs or slapped him on the shoulder, but instead, he just nodded and winked in his direction. Between him and Nejdanov sat Markelov, looming like a dark cloud, followed by Solomin. Golushkin erupted with laughter at every word Paklin said, laughing in advance, holding his sides and showing his bluish gums. Paklin quickly realized what was expected of him and started criticizing everything (which came easily to him), everything and everyone; conservatives, liberals, officials, lawyers, administrators, landlords, county councils, and district councils, Moscow, and St. Petersburg. “Yes, yes, yes,” Golushkin chimed in, “that’s exactly right! For example, our mayor here is a complete fool! A total dimwit! I tell him one thing after another, but he doesn’t get a single word; just like our governor!”
“Is your governor a fool then?” Paklin asked.
“Is your governor an idiot then?” Paklin asked.
“I told you he was an ass!”
“I told you he was a jerk!”
“By the way, does he speak in a hoarse voice or through his nose?”
“By the way, does he speak with a raspy voice or is it nasal?”
“What do you mean?” Golushkin asked somewhat bewildered.
“What do you mean?” Golushkin asked, feeling a bit confused.
“Why, don’t you know? In Russia all our important civilians speak in a hoarse voice and our great army men speak through the nose. Only our very highest dignitaries do both at the same time.”
“Why, don’t you know? In Russia, all our important civilians speak in a hoarse voice, and our great army men speak through their noses. Only our very highest dignitaries do both at the same time.”
Golushkin roared with laughter till the tears rolled down his cheeks.
Golushkin laughed so hard that tears streamed down his cheeks.
“Yes, yes,” he spluttered, “if he talks through his nose ... then he’s an army man!”
“Yes, yes,” he sputtered, “if he talks through his nose... then he’s a military guy!”
“You idiot!” Paklin thought to himself.
“You idiot!” Paklin thought to himself.
“Everything is rotten in this country, wherever you may turn!” he bawled out after a pause. “Everything is rotten, everything!”
“Everything is messed up in this country, no matter where you look!” he shouted after a pause. “Everything is messed up, everything!”
“My dear Kapiton Andraitch,” Paklin began suggestively (he had just asked Nejdanov in an undertone, “Why does he throw his arms about as if his coat were too tight for him?”), “my dear Kapiton Andraitch, believe me, half measures are of no use!”
“My dear Kapiton Andraitch,” Paklin began with a hint of sarcasm (he had just asked Nejdanov quietly, “Why does he wave his arms around like his coat is too tight?”), “my dear Kapiton Andraitch, trust me, half measures won’t get us anywhere!”
“Who talks of half measures!” Golushkin shouted furiously (he had suddenly ceased laughing), “there’s only one thing to be done; it must all be pulled up by the roots: Vasia, drink!”
“Who talks about half measures!” Golushkin shouted angrily (he had suddenly stopped laughing), “there's only one thing to do; it all has to be pulled up by the roots: Vasia, drink!”
“I am drinking, Kapiton Andraitch,” the clerk observed, emptying a glass down his throat.
“I’m drinking, Kapiton Andraitch,” the clerk said, swallowing a glass in one go.
Golushkin followed his suit.
Golushkin followed his lead.
“I wonder he doesn’t burst!” Paklin whispered to Nejdanov.
“I wonder why he doesn’t explode!” Paklin whispered to Nejdanov.
“He’s used to it!” the latter replied.
“He's used to it!” the other person replied.
But the clerk was not the only one who drank. Little by little the wine affected them all. Nejdanov, Markelov, and even Solomin began taking part in the conversation.
But the clerk wasn't the only one drinking. Slowly, the wine started to affect everyone. Nejdanov, Markelov, and even Solomin began joining in on the conversation.
At first disdainfully, as if annoyed with himself for doing so, for not keeping up his character, Nejdanov began to hold forth. He maintained that the time had now come to leave off playing with words; that the time had come for “action,” that they were now on sure ground! And then, quite unconscious of the fact that he was contradicting himself, he began to demand of them to show him what real existing elements they had to rely on, saying that as far as he could see society was utterly unsympathetic towards them, and the people were as ignorant as could be. Nobody made any objection to what he said, not because there was nothing to object to, but because everyone was talking on his own account. Markelov hammered out obstinately in his hoarse, angry, monotonous voice (“just as if he were chopping cabbage,” Paklin remarked). Precisely what he was talking about no one could make out, but the word “artillery” could be heard in a momentary hush. He was no doubt referring to the defects he had discovered in its organisation. Germans and adjutants were also brought in. Solomin remarked that there were two ways of waiting, waiting and doing nothing and waiting while pushing things ahead at the same time.
At first, with a hint of disdain, as if he was annoyed with himself for doing it and for not sticking to his character, Nejdanov started to speak up. He claimed that the time had come to stop playing with words; that it was time for “action,” and that they were on solid ground now! Then, completely unaware that he was contradicting himself, he began to demand they show him what real, tangible elements they had to rely on, saying that from what he could see, society was completely indifferent to them, and the people were as clueless as could be. No one objected to what he said, not because there was nothing to disagree with but because everyone was focused on their own thoughts. Markelov stubbornly hammered away with his hoarse, angry, monotonous voice (“just like he was chopping cabbage,” Paklin noted). No one could really figure out what he was talking about, but the word “artillery” could be heard in a brief silence. He was clearly referring to the flaws he had noticed in its organization. Germans and adjutants came up in the conversation as well. Solomin pointed out that there were two ways to wait: waiting and doing nothing or waiting while pushing things forward at the same time.
“We don’t want moderates,” Markelov said angrily.
“We don't want moderates,” Markelov said angrily.
“The moderates have so far been working among the upper classes,” Solomin remarked, “and we must go for the lower.”
“The moderates have been focusing on the upper classes so far,” Solomin said, “and we need to reach out to the lower classes.”
“We don’t want it! damnation! We don’t want it!” Golushkin bawled out furiously. “We must do everything with one blow! With one blow, I say!”
“We don’t want it! Damn it! We don’t want it!” Golushkin shouted angrily. “We have to do everything in one go! In one go, I tell you!”
“What is the use of extreme measures? It’s like jumping out of the window.”
“What’s the point of going to extremes? It’s like jumping out of the window.”
“And I’ll jump too, if necessary!” Golushkin shouted. “I’ll jump! and so will Vasia! I’ve only to tell him and he’ll jump! eh, Vasia? You’ll jump, eh?”
“And I’ll jump too, if I have to!” Golushkin shouted. “I’ll jump! And Vasia will too! All I have to do is tell him and he’ll jump! Right, Vasia? You’ll jump, right?”
The clerk finished his glass of champagne.
The clerk finished his glass of champagne.
“Where you go, Kapiton Andraitch, there I follow. I shouldn’t dare do otherwise.”
“Wherever you go, Kapiton Andraitch, I’ll follow. I wouldn’t dream of doing anything else.”
“You had better not, or I’ll make mincemeat of you!”
“You better not, or I'm going to tear you apart!”
Soon a perfect babel followed.
Soon a perfect confusion followed.
Like the first flakes of snow whirling round and round in the mild autumn air, so words began flying in all directions in Golushkin’s hot, stuffy dining-room; all kinds of words, rolling and tumbling over one another: progress, government, literature, the taxation question, the church question, the woman question; the law-court question, realism, nihilism, communism, international, clerical, liberal, capital, administration, organisation, association, and even crystallisation! It was just what Golushkin wanted; this uproar seemed to him the real thing. He was triumphant. “Look at us! out of the way or I’ll knock you on the head! Kapiton Golushkin is coming!” At last the clerk Vasia became so tipsy that he began to giggle and talk to his plate. All at once he jumped up shouting wildly, “What sort of devil is this progymnasium?”
Like the first snowflakes swirling in the gentle autumn air, words started flying in all directions in Golushkin’s hot, stuffy dining room; all sorts of words, rolling and tumbling over each other: progress, government, literature, the tax issue, the church issue, the women's issue; the law court issue, realism, nihilism, communism, international, clerical, liberal, capital, administration, organization, association, and even crystallization! This was exactly what Golushkin wanted; the chaos felt to him like the real deal. He was on top of the world. “Look at us! Get out of the way or I’ll knock you on the head! Kapiton Golushkin is coming!” At last, the clerk Vasia got so drunk that he started giggling and talking to his plate. Suddenly, he jumped up, shouting wildly, “What kind of devil is this progymnasium?”
Golushkin sprang up too, and throwing back his hot, flushed face, on which an expression of vulgar self-satisfaction was curiously mingled with a feeling of terror, a secret misgiving, he bawled out, “I’ll sacrifice another thousand! Get it for me, Vasia!” To which Vasia replied, “All right!”
Golushkin jumped up as well, and tilting his hot, flushed face back, where an expression of crude self-satisfaction blended oddly with a sense of fear and a hidden doubt, he shouted, “I’ll throw in another thousand! Get it for me, Vasia!” To which Vasia responded, “Okay!”
Just then Paklin, pale and perspiring (he had been drinking no less than the clerk during the last quarter of an hour), jumped up from his seat and, waving both his arms above his head, shouted brokenly, “Sacrifice! Sacrifice! What pollution of such a holy word! Sacrifice! No one dares live up to thee, no one can fulfill thy commands, certainly not one of us here—and this fool, this miserable money-bag opens its belly, lets forth a few of its miserable roubles, and shouts ‘Sacrifice!’ And wants to be thanked, expects a wreath of laurels, the mean scoundrel!”
Just then Paklin, pale and sweating (he had been drinking just as much as the clerk for the last fifteen minutes), jumped up from his seat and, waving both arms above his head, shouted, “Sacrifice! Sacrifice! What a disgrace to such a sacred word! Sacrifice! No one dares to live up to it, no one can follow its commands, certainly not anyone here—and this fool, this pathetic money-grubber opens its pocket, spills out a few of its pitiful roubles, and shouts ‘Sacrifice!’ And wants to be praised, expects a crown of laurels, the low-life!”
Golushkin either did not hear or did not understand what Paklin was saying, or perhaps took it only as a joke, because he shouted again, “Yes, a thousand roubles! Kapiton Golushkin keeps his word!” And so saying he thrust his hand into a side pocket. “Here is the money, take it! Tear it to pieces! Remember Kapiton!” When under excitement Golushkin invariably talked of himself in the third person, as children often do. Nejdanov picked up the notes which Golushkin had flung on the table covered with wine stains. Since there was nothing more to wait for, and the hour was getting late, they rose, took their hats, and departed.
Golushkin either didn’t hear or didn’t understand what Paklin was saying, or maybe he just thought it was a joke, because he shouted again, “Yes, a thousand rubles! Kapiton Golushkin keeps his word!” And while saying this, he reached into a side pocket. “Here’s the money, take it! Rip it to shreds! Remember Kapiton!” When he got excited, Golushkin always referred to himself in the third person, like kids often do. Nejdanov picked up the bills that Golushkin had tossed onto the wine-stained table. Since there was nothing more to wait for and it was getting late, they got up, grabbed their hats, and left.
They all felt giddy as soon as they got out into the fresh air, especially Paklin.
They all felt lightheaded as soon as they got outside into the fresh air, especially Paklin.
“Well, where are we going to now?” he asked with an effort.
“Well, where are we going now?” he asked with some effort.
“I don’t know were you are going, but I’m going home,” Solomin replied.
“I don’t know where you’re going, but I’m heading home,” Solomin replied.
“Back to the factory?”
“Back to the shop?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“Now, at night, and on foot?”
“Now, walking at night?”
“Why not? I don’t think there are any wolves or robbers here—and my legs are quite strong enough to carry me. It’s cooler walking at night.”
“Why not? I don't think there are any wolves or thieves around—and my legs are strong enough to carry me. It's cooler to walk at night.”
“But hang it all, it’s four miles!”
“But come on, it’s four miles!”
“I wouldn’t mind if it were more. Good-bye, gentlemen.”
“I wouldn’t mind if it were more. Goodbye, gentlemen.”
Solomin buttoned his coat, pulled his cap over his forehead, lighted a cigar, and walked down the street with long strides.
Solomin buttoned up his coat, pulled his cap down over his forehead, lit a cigar, and walked down the street with long strides.
“And where are you going to?” Paklin asked, turning to Nejdanov.
“And where are you headed?” Paklin asked, turning to Nejdanov.
“I’m going home with him.” He pointed to Markelov, who was standing motionless, his hands crossed on his breast. “We have horses and a conveyance.”
“I’m going home with him.” He pointed to Markelov, who was standing still, his arms crossed over his chest. “We have horses and a carriage.”
“Very well.... And I’m going to Fomishka’s and Fimishka’s oasis. And do you know what I should like to say? There’s twaddle here and twaddle there, only that twaddle, the twaddle of the eighteenth century, is nearer to the Russian character than the twaddle of the twentieth century. Goodbye, gentlemen. I’m drunk, so don’t be offended at what I say, only a better woman than my sister Snandulia ... is not to be found on God’s earth, although she is a hunchback and called Snandulia. That’s how things are arranged in this world! She ought to have such a name. Do you know who Saint Snandulia was? She was a virtuous woman who used to visit prisons and heal the wounds of the sick. But ... goodbye! goodbye, Nejdanov, thou man to be pitied! And you, officer ... ugh! misanthrope! goodbye!” He dragged himself away, limping and swaying from side to side, towards the oasis, while Markelov and Nejdanov sought out the posting inn where they had left their conveyance, ordered the horses to be harnessed, and half an hour later were driving along the high road.
“Alright then.... I’m heading to Fomishka’s and Fimishka’s oasis. And do you know what I want to say? There’s nonsense here and nonsense there, but that nonsense, the nonsense of the eighteenth century, is closer to the Russian character than the nonsense of the twentieth century. Goodbye, everyone. I’m drunk, so don’t take offense at what I say, but a better woman than my sister Snandulia ... doesn’t exist on God’s earth, even though she’s a hunchback and called Snandulia. That’s how things are in this world! She’s meant to have that name. Do you know who Saint Snandulia was? She was a virtuous woman who used to visit prisons and heal the sick. But ... goodbye! goodbye, Nejdanov, you poor soul! And you, officer ... ugh! misanthrope! goodbye!” He staggered away, limping and swaying side to side, towards the oasis, while Markelov and Nejdanov looked for the posting inn where they had left their carriage, ordered the horses to be harnessed, and half an hour later were driving along the main road.
XXI
The sky was overcast with low-hanging clouds, and though it was light enough to see the cart-ruts winding along the road, still to the right and left no separate object could be distinguished, everything blending together into dark, heavy masses. It was a dim, unsettled kind of night; the wind blew in terrific gusts, bringing with it the scent of rain and wheat, which covered the broad fields. When they passed the oak which served as a signpost and turned down a by-road, driving became more difficult, the narrow track being quite lost at times. The coach moved along at a slower pace.
The sky was cloudy with low-hanging clouds, and even though it was bright enough to see the cart tracks winding along the road, nothing stood out to the right or left; everything merged into dark, heavy shapes. It was a gloomy, restless kind of night; the wind howled in powerful gusts, carrying the smell of rain and wheat from the expansive fields. When they passed the oak tree that acted as a signpost and took a side road, driving became trickier, with the narrow path disappearing at times. The coach moved forward at a slower speed.
“I hope we’re not going to lose our way!” Nejdanov remarked; he had been quite silent until then.
“I hope we’re not going to lose our way!” Nejdanov said; he had been pretty quiet until then.
“I don’t think so,” Markelov responded. “Two misfortunes never happen in one day.”
"I don't think so," Markelov replied. "Two bad things never happen in one day."
“But what was the first misfortune?”
“But what was the initial misfortune?”
“A day wasted for nothing. Is that of no importance?”
“A day wasted for nothing. Does that not matter?”
“Yes ... certainly ... and then this Golushkin! We shouldn’t have drank so much wine. My head is simply splitting.”
“Yeah ... definitely ... and then this Golushkin! We shouldn’t have drunk so much wine. My head is pounding.”
“I wasn’t thinking of Golushkin. We got some money from him at any rate, so our visit wasn’t altogether wasted.”
“I wasn’t thinking about Golushkin. We got some money from him anyway, so our visit wasn’t a complete waste.”
“But surely you’re not really sorry that Paklin took us to his ... what did he call them ... poll-parrots?”
“But surely you’re not actually sorry that Paklin took us to his ... what did he call them ... poll-parrots?”
“As for that, there’s nothing to be either sorry or glad about. I’m not interested in such people. That wasn’t the misfortune I was referring to.”
“As for that, there’s nothing to feel sorry or glad about. I’m not interested in those kinds of people. That wasn’t the misfortune I was talking about.”
“What was it then?”
"What was it?"
Markelov made no reply, but withdrew himself a little further into his corner, as if he were muffling himself up. Nejdanov could not see his face very clearly, only his moustache stood out in a straight black line, but he had felt ever since the morning that there was something in Markelov that was best left alone, some mysteriously unknown worry.
Markelov didn't respond, but he pulled himself further into his corner, almost as if he were trying to hide. Nejdanov couldn’t see his face clearly; only his moustache stood out in a straight black line. Yet, he had sensed since the morning that there was something about Markelov that was better left undisturbed, some mysterious worry he couldn’t quite understand.
“I say, Sergai Mihailovitch,” Nejdanov began, “do you really attach any importance to Mr. Kisliakov’s letters that you gave me today? They are utter nonsense, if you’ll excuse my saying so.”
“I say, Sergai Mihailovitch,” Nejdanov began, “do you really think those letters from Mr. Kisliakov that you gave me today matter at all? They’re complete nonsense, if you don’t mind me saying.”
Markelov drew himself up.
Markelov straightened up.
“In the first place,” he began angrily, “I don’t agree with you about these letters—I find them extremely interesting ... and conscientious! In the second place, Kisliakov works very hard and, what is more, he is in earnest; he believes in our cause, believes in the revolution! And I must say that you, Alexai Dmitritch, are very luke-warm—you don’t believe in our cause!”
“In the first place,” he started angrily, “I don’t agree with you about these letters—I find them really interesting ... and thoughtful! In the second place, Kisliakov works very hard and, what’s more, he is serious; he believes in our cause, believes in the revolution! And I have to say that you, Alexai Dmitritch, are very half-hearted—you don’t believe in our cause!”
“What makes you think so?” Nejdanov asked slowly.
“What makes you think that?” Nejdanov asked slowly.
“It is easy to see from your very words, from your whole behaviour. Today, for instance, at Golushkin’s, who said that he failed to see any elements that we could rely on? You! Who demanded to have them pointed out to him? You again! And when that friend of yours, that grinning buffoon, Mr. Paklin, stood up and declared with his eyes raised to heaven that not one of us was capable of self-sacrifice, who approved of it and nodded to him encouragingly? Wasn’t it you? Say what you like of yourself ... think what you like of yourself, you know best ... that is your affair, but I know people who could give up everything that is beautiful in life—even love itself—to serve their convictions, to be true to them! Well, you ... couldn’t have done that, today at any rate!”
“It’s clear from your words and your entire attitude. For example, today at Golushkin’s, who said he didn’t see any traits we could count on? You! Who asked to have them pointed out? You again! And when that friend of yours, that smirking fool, Mr. Paklin, stood up and proclaimed with his eyes turned to heaven that none of us could selflessly sacrifice anything, who agreed and nodded at him encouragingly? Wasn’t it you? You can say whatever you want about yourself ... think whatever you want about yourself, that’s your business ... but I know people who would give up everything beautiful in life—even love itself—to stand by their beliefs, to stay true to them! Well, you ... couldn’t have done that, at least not today!”
“Today? Why not today in particular?”
“Today? Why not today of all days?”
“Oh, don’t pretend, for heaven’s sake, you happy Don Juan, you myrtle-crowned lover!” Markelov shouted, quite forgetting the coachman, who, though he did not turn round on the box, must have heard every word. It is true the coachman was at that moment more occupied with the road than with what the gentlemen were saying behind him. He loosened the shaft-horse carefully, though somewhat nervously, she shook her head, backed a little, and went down a slope which had no business there at all.
“Oh, stop pretending, for heaven’s sake, you happy Don Juan, you myrtle-crowned lover!” Markelov shouted, completely forgetting about the coachman, who, even though he didn't turn around on the box, must have heard every word. It’s true the coachman was more focused on the road than on what the guys were saying behind him. He carefully loosened the shaft-horse, though a bit nervously; she shook her head, backed up a little, and went down a slope that really shouldn’t have been there at all.
“I’m afraid I don’t quite understand you,” Nejdanov observed.
“I’m afraid I don’t really understand you,” Nejdanov said.
Markelov gave a forced, malicious laugh.
Markelov let out a forced, spiteful laugh.
“So you don’t understand me! ha, ha, ha! I know everything, my dear sir! I know whom you made love to yesterday, whom you’ve completely conquered with your good looks and honeyed words! I know who lets you into her room ... after ten o’clock at night!”
“So you don’t get me! Haha! I know everything, my dear sir! I know who you hooked up with yesterday, who you've completely won over with your charm and flattery! I know who lets you into her room... after ten at night!”
“Sir!” the coachman exclaimed suddenly, turning to Markelov, “hold the reins, please. I’ll get down and have a look. I think we’ve gone off the track. There seems a sort of ravine here.”
“Sir!” the coachman said abruptly, turning to Markelov, “take the reins, please. I’m going to get down and check things out. I think we’ve gone off the path. It looks like there’s a sort of ravine here.”
The carriage was, in fact, standing almost on one side. Markelov seized the reins which the coachman handed to him and continued just as loudly:
The carriage was, in fact, tipped almost on one side. Markelov grabbed the reins handed to him by the coachman and continued just as loudly:
“I don’t blame you in the least, Alexai Dmitritch! You took advantage of.... You were quite right. No wonder that you’re not so keen about our cause now ... as I said before, you have something else on your mind. And, really, who can tell beforehand what will please a girl’s heart or what man can achieve what she may desire?”
“I don’t blame you at all, Alexai Dmitritch! You took advantage of.... You were completely right. It’s no surprise that you’re not so interested in our cause now... as I mentioned earlier, you have something else occupying your thoughts. And honestly, who can predict what will win a girl’s heart or what man can fulfill her desires?”
“I understand now,” Nejdanov began; “I understand your vexation and can guess ... who spied on us and lost no time in letting you know—”
“I get it now,” Nejdanov started; “I see why you’re upset and can guess ... who eavesdropped on us and wasted no time in telling you—”
“It does not seem to depend on merit,” Markelov continued, pretending not to have heard Nejdanov, and purposely drawling out each word in a sing-song voice, “no extraordinary spiritual or physical attractions.... Oh no! It’s only the damned luck of all ... bastards!”
“It doesn’t seem to be based on merit,” Markelov continued, acting as if he hadn’t heard Nejdanov, and deliberately stretching out each word in a sing-song tone, “no exceptional spiritual or physical charms.... Oh no! It’s just the damn luck of all ... bastards!”
The last sentence Markelov pronounced abruptly and hurriedly, but suddenly stopped as if turned to stone.
The last sentence Markelov said came out quickly and in a rush, but then he suddenly stopped, as if he had turned to stone.
Nejdanov felt himself grow pale in the darkness and tingled all over. He could scarcely restrain himself from flying at Markelov and seizing him by the throat. “Only blood will wipe out this insult,” he thought.
Nejdanov felt himself go pale in the dark and tingled all over. He could hardly hold himself back from lunging at Markelov and grabbing him by the throat. “Only blood will erase this insult,” he thought.
“I’ve found the road!” the coachman cried, making his appearance at the right front wheel, “I turned to the left by mistake—but it doesn’t matter, we’ll soon be home. It’s not much farther. Sit still, please!”
“I’ve found the road!” the coachman shouted, showing up by the front right wheel. “I accidentally turned left, but it’s all good—we’ll be home soon. It’s not much farther. Please sit still!”
He got onto the box, took the reins from Markelov, pulled the shaft-horse a little to one side, and the carriage, after one or two jerks, rolled along more smoothly and evenly. The darkness seemed to part and lift itself, a cloud of smoke could be seen curling out of a chimney, ahead some sort of hillock, a light twinkled, vanished, then another.... A dog barked.
He climbed onto the carriage, took the reins from Markelov, pulled the shaft horse slightly to one side, and after a few jolts, the carriage rolled along more smoothly. The darkness appeared to lift, and a cloud of smoke was rising from a chimney. Up ahead, there was some kind of hill, and a light blinked on, then off, and then another one appeared.... A dog barked.
“That’s our place,” the coachman observed. “Gee up, my pretties!”
“That’s our place,” the coachman said. “Let’s go, my beauties!”
The lights became more and more numerous as they drove on.
The lights multiplied as they drove on.
“After the way in which you insulted me,” Nejdanov said at last, “you will quite understand that I couldn’t spend the night under your roof, and I must ask you, however unpleasant it may be for me to do so, to be kind enough to lend me your carriage as soon as we get to your house to take me back to the town. Tomorrow I shall find some means of getting home, and will then communicate with you in a way which you doubtless expect.”
“Given how you insulted me,” Nejdanov finally said, “you can surely understand that I can’t stay the night at your place, and I must, even though it’s uncomfortable for me to ask, kindly request that you lend me your carriage when we arrive at your house so I can head back to town. Tomorrow, I’ll find a way to get home, and I’ll reach out to you in a way that you probably expect.”
Markelov did not reply at once.
Markelov didn't reply immediately.
“Nejdanov,” he exclaimed suddenly, in a soft, despairing tone of voice, “Nejdanov! For Heaven’s sake come into the house if only to let me beg for your forgiveness on my knees! Nejdanov! forget ... forget my senseless words! Oh, if some one only knew how wretched I feel!” Markelov struck himself on the breast with his fist, a groan seemed to come from him. “Nejdanov. Be generous.... Give me your hand.... Say that you forgive me!”
“Nejdanov,” he suddenly exclaimed, in a soft, despairing tone, “Nejdanov! For heaven's sake, come into the house just to let me beg for your forgiveness on my knees! Nejdanov! Forget ... forget my foolish words! Oh, if only someone knew how miserable I feel!” Markelov hit himself on the chest with his fist, and a groan escaped him. “Nejdanov. Be generous... Give me your hand... Just say that you forgive me!”
Nejdanov held out his hand irresolutely—Markelov squeezed it so hard that he could almost have cried out.
Nejdanov hesitated and extended his hand—Markelov gripped it so tightly that he almost cried out.
The carriage stopped at the door of the house.
The carriage came to a stop at the front door of the house.
“Listen to me, Nejdanov,” Markelov said to him a quarter of an hour later in his study, “listen.” (He addressed him as “thou,” and in this unexpected “thou” addressed to a man whom he knew to be a successful rival, whom he had only just cruelly insulted, wished to kill, to tear to pieces, in this familiar word “thou” there was a ring of irrevocable renunciation, sad, humble supplication, and a kind of claim.... Nejdanov recognised this claim and responded to it by addressing him in the same way.) “Listen! I’ve only just told you that I’ve refused the happiness of love, renounced everything to serve my convictions.... It wasn’t true, I was only bragging! Love has never been offered to me, I’ve had nothing to renounce! I was born unlucky and will continue so for the rest of my days ... and perhaps it’s for the best. Since I can’t get that, I must turn my attention to something else! If you can combine the one with the other ... love and be loved ... and serve the cause at the same time, you’re lucky! I envy you ... but as for myself ... I can’t. You happy man! You happy man! I can’t.”
“Listen to me, Nejdanov,” Markelov said to him a quarter of an hour later in his study, “listen.” (He addressed him as “thou,” and in this unexpected “thou” directed at a man he knew to be a successful rival, whom he had just cruelly insulted, wished to kill, to tear apart, this familiar word “thou” carried a tone of irrevocable renunciation, sad, humble supplication, and a kind of claim.... Nejdanov recognized this claim and responded in kind.) “Listen! I just told you that I’ve rejected the happiness of love, turned my back on everything to follow my beliefs.... It wasn’t true, I was just boasting! Love has never been offered to me; I have nothing to give up! I was born unlucky and will stay that way for the rest of my life ... and maybe it’s for the best. Since I can’t have that, I need to focus on something else! If you can manage to have both ... love and be loved ... and serve the cause at the same time, you’re lucky! I envy you ... but as for me ... I can’t. You lucky man! You lucky man! I can’t.”
Markelov said all this softly, sitting on a low stool, his head bent and arms hanging loose at his sides. Nejdanov stood before him lost in a sort of dreamy attentiveness, and though Markelov had called him a happy man, he neither looked happy nor did he feel himself to be so.
Markelov spoke all this gently, sitting on a low stool with his head down and arms relaxed at his sides. Nejdanov stood in front of him, caught in a kind of dreamy focus, and even though Markelov had called him a happy man, he didn’t look happy and didn’t feel that way either.
“I was deceived in my youth,” Markelov went on; “she was a remarkable girl, but she threw me over ... and for whom? For a German! for an adjutant! And Mariana—”
“I was fooled when I was younger,” Markelov continued; “she was an amazing girl, but she dumped me ... and for who? For a German! For an aide! And Mariana—”
He stopped. It was the first time he had pronounced her name and it seemed to burn his lips.
He stopped. It was the first time he had said her name, and it felt like it was burning his lips.
“Mariana did not deceive me. She told me plainly that she did not care for me.... There is nothing in me she could care for, so she gave herself to you. Of course, she was quite free to do so.”
“Mariana didn’t lie to me. She told me straight up that she didn’t care about me.... There’s nothing about me that she could care for, so she gave herself to you. Naturally, she was completely free to do that.”
“Stop a minute!” Nejdanov exclaimed. “What are you saying? What do you imply by the words ‘gave herself’? I don’t know what your sister told you, but I assure you—”
“Wait a second!” Nejdanov exclaimed. “What are you talking about? What do you mean by ‘gave herself’? I don’t know what your sister told you, but I promise you—”
“I didn’t mean physically, but morally, that is, with the heart and soul,” Markelov interrupted him. He was obviously displeased with Nejdanov’s exclamation. “She couldn’t have done better. As for my sister, she didn’t, of course, wish to hurt me. It can make no difference to her, but she no doubt hates you and Mariana too. She did not tell me anything untrue ... but enough of her!”
“I didn’t mean it in a physical way, but morally, you know, with heart and soul,” Markelov interrupted him. He clearly wasn’t happy with Nejdanov’s outburst. “She couldn’t have done any better. As for my sister, she didn’t want to hurt me. It doesn’t matter to her, but she certainly hates you and Mariana as well. She didn’t say anything untrue… but let’s stop talking about her!”
“Yes,” Nejdanov thought to himself, “she does hate us.”
“Yes,” Nejdanov thought to himself, “she really does hate us.”
“It’s all for the best,” Markelov continued, still sitting in the same position. “The last fetters have been broken; there is nothing to hinder me now! It doesn’t matter that Golushkin is an ass, and as for Kisliakov’s letters, they may perhaps be absurd, but we must consider the most important thing. Kisliakov says that everything is ready. Perhaps you don’t believe that too.”
“It’s all for the best,” Markelov continued, still sitting in the same position. “The last restraints have been removed; nothing is stopping me now! It doesn’t matter that Golushkin is a fool, and as for Kisliakov’s letters, they might seem ridiculous, but we have to focus on what’s most important. Kisliakov says that everything is ready. Maybe you don’t believe that either.”
Nejdanov did not reply.
Nejdanov didn’t reply.
“You may be right, but if we’ve to wait until everything, absolutely everything, is ready, we shall never make a beginning. If we weigh all the consequences beforehand we’re sure to find some bad ones among them. For instance, when our forefathers emancipated the serfs, do you think they could foresee that a whole class of money-lending landlords would spring up as a result of the emancipation? Landlords who sell a peasant eight bushels of rotten rye for six roubles and in return for it get labour for the whole six roubles, then the same quantity of good sound rye and interest on top of that! Which means that they drain the peasants to the last drop of blood! You’ll agree that our emancipators could hardly have foreseen that. Even if they had foreseen it, they would still have been quite right in freeing the serfs without weighing all the consequences beforehand! That is why I have decided!”
“You might be right, but if we have to wait until everything, absolutely everything, is ready, we'll never get started. If we think about all the consequences ahead of time, we're bound to find some negative ones. For example, when our ancestors freed the serfs, do you think they could’ve predicted that a whole class of money-hungry landlords would emerge as a result? Landlords who sell a peasant eight bushels of rotten rye for six roubles, and in exchange, get labor worth the whole six roubles, then the same amount of good rye and interest on top of that! This means they squeeze the peasants dry! You’ll agree that our liberators probably couldn’t have foreseen that. Even if they had, they would still have been completely justified in freeing the serfs without considering all the consequences beforehand! That’s why I’ve made my decision!”
Nejdanov looked at Markelov with amazement, but the latter turned to one side and directed his gaze into a corner of the room. He sat with his eyes closed, biting his lips and chewing his moustache.
Nejdanov stared at Markelov in shock, but Markelov turned to the side and fixed his gaze on a corner of the room. He sat there with his eyes closed, biting his lips and fiddling with his mustache.
“Yes, I’ve decided!” he repeated, striking his knee with his brown hairy hand. “I’m very obstinate.... It’s not for nothing that I’m half a Little Russian.”
“Yes, I’ve made up my mind!” he repeated, hitting his knee with his brown, hairy hand. “I’m really stubborn.... It’s not for nothing that I’m half a Little Russian.”
He got up, dragged himself into his bedroom, and came back with a small portrait of Mariana in a glazed frame.
He got up, pulled himself into his bedroom, and returned with a small portrait of Mariana in a glass frame.
“Take this,” he said in a sad, though steady voice. “I drew it some time ago. I don’t draw well, but I think it’s like her.” (It was a pencil sketch in profile and was certainly like Mariana.) “Take it, Alexai; it is my bequest, and with this portrait I give you all my rights.... I know I never had any ... but you know what I mean! I give you up everything, and her.... She is very good, Alexai—”
“Here, take this,” he said in a sad but steady voice. “I drew it a while back. I’m not a great artist, but I think it's like her.” (It was a pencil sketch in profile and definitely resembled Mariana.) “Take it, Alexai; it's my gift to you, and with this portrait, I give you all my rights... I know I never really had any... but you understand what I mean! I'm giving you everything, and her... She is truly special, Alexai—”
Markelov ceased; his chest heaved visibly.
Markelov stopped; his chest was visibly rising and falling.
“Take it. You are not angry with me, are you? Well, take it then. It’s no use to me ... now.”
“Go ahead and take it. You’re not mad at me, right? Well, just take it then. I don’t need it... not anymore.”
Nejdanov took the portrait, but a strange sensation oppressed his heart. It seemed to him that he had no right to take this gift; that if Markelov knew what was in his, Nejdanov’s, heart, he would not have given it him. He stood holding the round piece of cardboard, carefully set in a black frame with a mount of gold paper, not knowing what to do with it. “Why, this is a man’s whole life I’m holding in my hand,” he thought. He fully realised the sacrifice Markelov was making, but why, why especially to him? Should he give back the portrait? No! that would be the grossest insult. And after all, was not the face dear to him? Did he not love her?
Nejdanov took the portrait, but a strange feeling weighed on his heart. It felt like he didn’t have the right to accept this gift; if Markelov knew what was in Nejdanov's heart, he would never have given it to him. He stood there holding the round piece of cardboard, carefully framed in black with a gold paper mount, unsure of what to do with it. “Wow, I’m holding a man’s entire life in my hand,” he thought. He fully understood the sacrifice Markelov was making, but why, why particularly to him? Should he return the portrait? No! That would be the biggest insult. And after all, wasn’t the face meaningful to him? Didn’t he love her?
Nejdanov turned his gaze on Markelov not without some inward misgiving. “Was he not looking at him, trying to guess his thoughts?” But Markelov was standing in a corner biting his moustache.
Nejdanov looked at Markelov with some unease. “Was he not trying to figure out what he was thinking?” But Markelov was in a corner, biting his mustache.
The old servant came into the room carrying a candle. Markelov started.
The old servant walked into the room holding a candle. Markelov jumped.
“It’s time we were in bed, Alexai,” he said. “Morning is wiser than evening. You shall have the horses tomorrow. Goodbye.”
“It’s time we should be in bed, Alexai,” he said. “Morning knows better than evening. You’ll have the horses tomorrow. Goodbye.”
“And goodbye to you too, old fellow,” he added turning to the servant and slapping him on the shoulder. “Don’t be angry with me!”
“And goodbye to you too, old friend,” he added, turning to the servant and giving him a light slap on the shoulder. “Don’t be mad at me!”
The old man was so astonished that he nearly dropped the candle, and as he fixed his eyes on his master there was an expression in them of something other, something more, than his habitual dejection.
The old man was so shocked that he almost dropped the candle, and as he focused his gaze on his master, there was a look in his eyes of something different, something more than his usual sadness.
Nejdanov retired to his room. He was feeling wretched. His head was aching from the wine he had drunk, there were ringing noises in his ears, and stars jumping about in front of his eyes, even though he shut them. Golushkin, Vasia the clerk, Fomishka and Fimishka, were dancing about before him, with Mariana’s form in the distance, as if distrustful and afraid to come near. Everything that he had said or done during the day now seemed to him so utterly false, such useless nonsense, and the thing that ought to be done, ought to be striven for, was nowhere to be found; unattainable, under lock and key, in the depths of a bottomless pit.
Nejdanov went back to his room. He was feeling terrible. His head was pounding from the wine he had drunk, there were ringing sounds in his ears, and stars were dancing in front of his eyes, even though he shut them. Golushkin, Vasia the clerk, Fomishka, and Fimishka were dancing around him, with Mariana's figure in the distance, seeming cautious and afraid to come closer. Everything he had said or done during the day now felt completely false, like pointless nonsense, and what he should have been working towards was nowhere to be found; locked away, deep in a bottomless pit.
He was filled with a desire to go to Markelov and say to him, “Here, take back your gift, take it back!”
He was overwhelmed with the urge to go to Markelov and say to him, “Here, take your gift back, just take it back!”
“Ugh! What a miserable thing life is!” he exclaimed.
“Ugh! Life is such a drag!” he exclaimed.
He departed early on the following morning. Markelov was already standing at the door surrounded by peasants, but whether he had asked them to come, or they had come of their own accord, Nejdanov did not know. Markelov said very little and parted with him coldly, but it seemed to Nejdanov that he had something of importance to communicate to him.
He left early the next morning. Markelov was already at the door surrounded by peasants, but Nejdanov didn’t know if he had invited them or if they came on their own. Markelov didn’t say much and said goodbye to him in a chilly manner, but Nejdanov felt that he had something important to tell him.
The old servant made his appearance with his usual melancholy expression.
The old servant showed up with his typical sad expression.
The carriage soon left the town behind it, and coming out into the open country began flying at a furious rate. The horses were the same, but the driver counted on a good tip, as Nejdanov lived in a rich house. And as is usually the case, when the driver has either had a drink, or expects to get one, the horses go at a good pace.
The carriage quickly left the town and jumped into the open countryside, picking up speed. The horses were the same, but the driver was hoping for a good tip since Nejdanov lived in a wealthy home. As is often the case when drivers have either had a drink or expect to get one, the horses moved at a brisk pace.
It was an ordinary June day, though the air was rather keen. A steady, high wind was blowing, but raising no dust in the road, owing to last night’s rain. The laburnums glistened, rustling to and fro in the breeze; a ripple ran over everything. From afar the cry of the quail was carried over the hills, over the grassy ravines, as if the very cry was possessed of wings; the rooks were bathing in the sunshine; along the straight, bare line of the horizon little specks no bigger than flies could be distinguished moving about. These were some peasants re-ploughing a fallow field.
It was a typical June day, even though the air was quite chilly. A strong, steady wind was blowing, but it wasn’t stirring up any dust on the road because of the rain from the night before. The laburnum trees shone, swaying gently in the breeze; everything seemed alive with movement. From a distance, the call of the quail echoed over the hills and grassy valleys, as if the sound had wings of its own; the rooks were enjoying the sunshine; along the flat, clear line of the horizon, tiny specks no bigger than flies could be seen moving around. These were some farmers working to re-plow a fallow field.
Nejdanov was so lost in thought that he did not see all this. He went on and on and did not even notice when they drove through Sipiagin’s village.
Nejdanov was so absorbed in his thoughts that he didn’t notice any of it. He just kept going and didn’t even realize when they passed through Sipiagin’s village.
He trembled suddenly as he caught sight of the house, the first story and Mariana’s window. “Yes,” he said to himself, a warm glow entering his heart, “Markelov was right. She is a good girl and I love her.”
He suddenly shivered as he saw the house, the first floor and Mariana’s window. “Yes,” he told himself, a warm feeling spreading in his chest, “Markelov was right. She’s a good girl and I love her.”
XXII
Nejdanov changed his clothes hurriedly and went in to give Kolia his lesson. On the way he ran across Sipiagin in the dining-room. He bowed to him with chilling politeness, muttered through his teeth, “Got back all right?” and went into his study. The great statesman had already decided in his ministerial mind that as soon as the vacation came to an end he would lose no time in packing off to St. Petersburg “this extremely revolutionary young tutor,” but meanwhile would keep an eye on him. Je n’ai pas eu la main heureuse cette fois-ci, he thought to himself, still j’aurais pu tomber pire. Valentina Mihailovna’s sentiments towards Nejdanov however, were not quite so negative; she simply could not endure the idea that he, “a mere boy,” had slighted her! Mariana had not been mistaken, Valentina Mihailovna had listened at the door in the corridor; the illustrious lady was not above such proceedings. Although she had said nothing to her “flighty” niece during Nejdanov’s absence, still she had let her plainly understand that everything was known to her, and that if she had not been so painfully sorry for her, and did not despise her from the bottom of her heart, she would have been most frightfully angry at the whole thing.
Nejdanov quickly changed his clothes and went to give Kolia his lesson. On the way, he ran into Sipiagin in the dining room. He greeted him with a cool politeness, muttering through clenched teeth, “Got back all right?” before heading into his study. The prominent politician had already made up his mind that once the vacation ended, he wouldn’t waste any time sending “this extremely revolutionary young tutor” off to St. Petersburg, but for now, he would keep an eye on him. Je n’ai pas eu la main heureuse cette fois-ci, he thought to himself, still j’aurais pu tomber pire. However, Valentina Mihailovna’s feelings towards Nejdanov were not entirely negative; she simply couldn’t tolerate the thought that he, “a mere boy,” had disrespected her! Mariana was right; Valentina Mihailovna had been listening at the door in the corridor; the distinguished woman was not above such behavior. Even though she hadn’t said anything to her “flighty” niece during Nejdanov’s absence, she had made it clear that she knew everything, and if she hadn’t felt so painfully sympathetic towards her and didn’t hold her in deep contempt, she would have been extremely furious about the whole situation.
An expression of restrained inward contempt played over her face. She raised her eyebrows in scorn and pity when she looked at or spoke to Mariana, and she would fix her wonderful eyes, full of tender remonstrance and painful disgust, on the willful girl, who, after all her “fancies and eccentricities,” had ended by kissing an insignificant undergraduate ... in a dark room!
An expression of hidden contempt crossed her face. She raised her eyebrows in a mix of scorn and pity whenever she looked at or talked to Mariana, fixing her beautiful eyes, filled with gentle reproach and painful disgust, on the stubborn girl, who, despite all her “quirks and oddities,” had ended up kissing an unremarkable college guy ... in a dark room!
Poor Mariana! Her severe, proud lips had never tasted any man’s kisses.
Poor Mariana! Her stern, proud lips had never experienced the kisses of any man.
Valentina Mihailovna had not told her husband of the discovery she had made. She merely contented herself by addressing a few words to Mariana in his presence, accompanied by a significant smile, quite irrelevant to the occasion. She regretted having written to her brother, but was, on the whole, more pleased that the thing was done than be spared the regret and the letter not written.
Valentina Mihailovna hadn't mentioned to her husband the discovery she had made. Instead, she just exchanged a few words with Mariana while he was there, along with a meaningful smile that didn’t really fit the moment. She wished she hadn’t written to her brother, but overall, she felt happier that it was done than to have avoided the regret of not writing the letter.
Nejdanov got a glimpse of Mariana at lunch in the dining-room. It seemed to him that she had grown thinner and paler. She was not looking her best on that day, but the penetrating glance she turned on him directly he entered the room went straight to his heart. Valentina Mihailovna looked at him constantly, as though she were inwardly congratulating him. “Splendid! Very smart!” he read on her face, while she was studying his to find out if Markelov had shown him the letter. She decided in the end that he had.
Nejdanov caught sight of Mariana during lunch in the dining room. To him, it seemed like she had lost weight and looked more pale. She wasn't at her best that day, but the intense look she shot him as soon as he walked in hit him hard. Valentina Mihailovna kept glancing at him, as if she was silently congratulating him. “Awesome! Very impressive!” he could see on her face while she studied his to see if Markelov had shared the letter with him. In the end, she concluded that he had.
On hearing that Nejdanov had been to the factory of which Solomin was the manager, Sipiagin began asking him various questions about it, but was soon convinced from the young man’s replies that he had seen nothing there and dropped into a majestic silence, as if reproaching himself for having expected any practical knowledge from such an inexperienced individual! On going out of the room Mariana managed to whisper to Nejdanov: “Wait for me in the birch grove at the end of the garden. I’ll be there as soon as possible.”
On hearing that Nejdanov had visited the factory where Solomin was the manager, Sipiagin started asking him different questions about it but quickly realized from the young man’s answers that he hadn't really seen much there. He fell into a grand silence, as if blaming himself for expecting practical knowledge from such an inexperienced person! As she left the room, Mariana managed to whisper to Nejdanov, “Wait for me in the birch grove at the end of the garden. I’ll be there as soon as I can.”
“She is just as familiar with me as Markelov was,” he thought to himself, and a strange, pleasant sensation came over him. How strange it would have seemed to him if she had suddenly become distant and formal again, if she had turned away from him. He felt that such a thing would have made him utterly wretched, but was not sure in his own mind whether he loved her or not. She was dear to him and he felt the need of her above everything—this he acknowledged from the bottom of his heart.
“She knows me just as well as Markelov did,” he thought to himself, and a weirdly pleasant feeling washed over him. How odd it would be if she suddenly became distant and formal again, if she turned away from him. He realized that would make him completely miserable, but he wasn’t sure if he loved her or not. She was important to him, and he felt he needed her more than anything—he truly recognized that from the bottom of his heart.
The grove Mariana mentioned consisted of some hundreds of big old weeping-birches. The wind had not fallen and the long tangled branches were tossing hither and thither like loosened tresses. The clouds, still high, flew quickly over the sky, every now and again obscuring the sun and making everything of an even hue. Suddenly it would make its appearance again and brilliant patches of light would flash out once more through the branches, crossing and recrossing, a tangled pattern of light and shade. The roar of the trees seemed to be filled with a kind of festive joy, like to the violent joy with which passion breaks into a sad, troubled heart. It was just such a heart that Nejdanov carried in his bosom. He leaned against the trunk of a tree and waited. He did not really know what he was feeling and had no desire to know, but it seemed to him more awful, and at the same time easier, than at Markelov’s. Above everything he wanted to see her, to speak to her. The knot that suddenly binds two separate existences already had him in its grasp. Nejdanov thought of the rope that is flung to the quay to make fast a ship. Now it is twisted about the post and the ship stops.... Safe in port! Thank God!
The grove Mariana talked about was filled with hundreds of large, old weeping birches. The wind was still blowing, and the long, tangled branches were swaying back and forth like loose hair. The clouds, still high in the sky, moved quickly, occasionally blocking the sun and making everything a uniform shade. Suddenly, the sun would break through again, and bright patches of light would flash through the branches, creating a tangled pattern of light and shadow. The sound of the trees seemed to carry a kind of joyful celebration, much like the intense joy that bursts into a sad, troubled heart. Nejdanov carried just such a heart within him. He leaned against the trunk of a tree and waited. He wasn't sure what he was feeling and didn’t want to find out, but it felt more terrifying and, at the same time, easier than it had at Markelov’s. Above everything else, he wanted to see her, to talk to her. The knot that suddenly ties two separate lives together already had a hold on him. Nejdanov thought of the rope thrown to the dock to secure a ship. Now it was wrapped around the post, and the ship comes to a stop... Safe in port! Thank God!
He trembled suddenly. A woman’s dress could be seen in the distance coming along the path. It was Mariana. But whether she was coming towards him or going away from him he could not tell until he noticed that the patches of light and shade glided over her figure from below upwards. So she was coming towards him; they would have glided from above downwards had she been going away from him. A few moments longer and she was standing before him with her bright face full of welcome and a caressing light in her eyes. A glad smile played about her lips. He seized the hand she held out to him, but could not say a single word; she also was silent. She had walked very quickly and was somewhat out of breath, but seemed glad that he was pleased to see her. She was the first to speak.
He suddenly trembled. In the distance, he saw a woman’s dress approaching along the path. It was Mariana. But he couldn’t tell if she was coming toward him or moving away until he noticed that the patches of light and shade were moving over her body from the bottom up. So, she was indeed coming toward him; if she had been leaving, the light would have shifted from top to bottom. After a moment, she stood in front of him, her bright face full of warmth and a loving light in her eyes. A happy smile danced on her lips. He took the hand she offered, but couldn’t manage to say a word; she was silent too. She had walked quickly and was catching her breath, but she seemed happy to see him. She was the first to break the silence.
“Well,” she began, “tell me quickly what you’ve decided.”
“Well,” she began, “tell me quickly what you’ve decided.”
Nejdanov was surprised.
Nejdanov was shocked.
“Decided? Why, was it necessary to decide anything just now?”
“Decided? Why, was it really necessary to make a decision right now?”
“Oh, you know what I mean. Tell me what you talked about, whom you’ve seen—if you’ve met Solomin. Tell me everything, everything. But wait a moment; let us go on a little further. I know a spot not quite so conspicuous as this.”
“Oh, you know what I’m getting at. Tell me what you talked about, who you’ve seen—have you met Solomin? Tell me everything, all of it. But hang on a second; let's move a little further along. I know a place that’s not as noticeable as this.”
She made him come with her. He followed her obediently over the tall thin grass.
She made him go with her. He followed her willingly over the tall thin grass.
She led him to the place she mentioned, and they sat down on the trunk of a birch that had been blown down in a storm.
She took him to the spot she mentioned, and they sat on the trunk of a birch tree that had fallen during a storm.
“Now begin!” she said, and added directly afterwards, “I am so glad to see you again! I thought these two days would never come to an end! Do you know, I’m convinced that Valentina Mihailovna listened to us.”
“Now let’s start!” she said, and then immediately added, “I’m so happy to see you again! I thought these two days would never end! You know, I’m sure that Valentina Mihailovna heard us.”
“She wrote to Markelov about it,” Nejdanov remarked.
“She wrote to Markelov about it,” Nejdanov said.
“Did she?”
“Did she?”
Mariana was silent for a while. She blushed all over, not from shame, but from another, deeper feeling.
Mariana was quiet for a moment. She turned red all over, not from embarrassment, but from a different, deeper emotion.
“She is a wicked, spiteful woman!” she said slowly and quietly. “She had no right to do such a thing! But it doesn’t matter. Now tell me your news.”
“She's a cruel, nasty woman!” she said slowly and quietly. “She had no right to do that! But it doesn’t matter. Now tell me your news.”
Nejdanov began talking and Mariana listened to him with a sort of stony attention, only stopping him when she thought he was hurrying over things, not giving her sufficient details. However, not all the details of his visit were of equal interest to her; she laughed over Fomishka and Fimishka, but they did not interest her. Their life was too remote from hers.
Nejdanov started talking, and Mariana listened to him with a kind of cold focus, only interrupting when she felt he was rushing through things and not giving her enough details. Still, not all the details of his visit held the same interest for her; she laughed about Fomishka and Fimishka, but they didn't really captivate her. Their lives felt too far removed from her own.
“It’s just like hearing about Nebuchadnezzar,” she remarked.
“It’s just like hearing about Nebuchadnezzar,” she said.
But she was very keen to know what Markelov had said, what Golushkin had thought (though she soon realised what sort of a bird he was), and above all wanted to know Solomin’s opinion and what sort of a man he was. These were the things that interested her. “But when? when?” was a question constantly in her mind and on her lips the whole time Nejdanov was talking, while he, on the other hand, seemed to try and avoid everything that might give a definite answer to that question. He began to notice himself that he laid special stress on those details that were of least interest to Mariana. He pulled himself up, but returned to them again involuntarily. Humorous descriptions made her impatient, a sceptic or dejected tone hurt her. It was necessary to keep strictly to everything concerning the “cause,” and however much he said on the subject did not seem to weary her. It brought back to Nejdanov’s mind how once, before he had entered the university, when he was staying with some friends of his in the country one summer, he had undertaken to tell the children some stories; they had also paid no attention to descriptions, personal expressions, personal sensations, they had also demanded nothing but facts and figures. Mariana was not a child, but she was like a child in the directness and simplicity of her feelings.
But she was really eager to find out what Markelov had said, what Golushkin thought (though she quickly figured out what kind of person he was), and, most importantly, she wanted to know Solomin’s opinion and what kind of man he was. Those were the things that intrigued her. “But when? When?” was a question that constantly occupied her mind and was on her lips throughout Nejdanov's conversation, while he, on the other hand, seemed to avoid anything that might give a clear answer to that question. He began to realize that he emphasized those details that were of the least interest to Mariana. He would catch himself, but then return to them involuntarily. Humorous descriptions made her restless, and a skeptical or gloomy tone upset her. It was essential to stick strictly to everything related to the “cause,” and no matter how much he talked about that, it didn’t seem to tire her. This reminded Nejdanov of a time before he entered university when he was staying with some friends in the countryside one summer and had taken it upon himself to tell the children some stories; they, too, had paid no attention to descriptions, personal feelings, or sensations; they only wanted facts and figures. Mariana wasn't a child, but she was childlike in the straightforwardness and simplicity of her emotions.
Nejdanov was sincerely enthusiastic in his praise of Markelov, and expressed himself with particular warmth about Solomin. While uttering the most enthusiastic expressions about him, he kept asking himself continually why he had such a high opinion of this man. He had not said anything very brilliant and, in fact, some of his words were in direct opposition to his (Nejdanov’s) own convictions. “His head is screwed on the right way,” he thought. “A cool, steady man, as Fimishka said; a powerful man, of calm, firm strength. He knows what he wants, has confidence in himself, and arouses confidence in others. He has no anxieties and is well-balanced! That is the main thing; he has balance, just what is lacking in me!” Nejdanov ceased speaking and became lost in meditation. Suddenly he felt a hand on his shoulder.
Nejdanov was genuinely enthusiastic in his praise of Markelov and spoke particularly warmly about Solomin. While he was expressing his admiration for him, he kept questioning why he held such a high opinion of this man. He hadn’t said anything particularly brilliant, and some of his comments directly contradicted Nejdanov’s own beliefs. “His head is on straight,” he thought. “A calm, steady guy, just like Fimishka said; a strong person, with a calm and firm presence. He knows what he wants, has confidence in himself, and inspires confidence in others. He doesn’t seem anxious and is level-headed! That's the key; he has balance, exactly what I lack!” Nejdanov stopped speaking and fell into deep thought. Suddenly, he felt a hand on his shoulder.
“Alexai! What is the matter with you?” Mariana asked.
“Alexai! What's wrong with you?” Mariana asked.
He took her tiny, strong hand from his shoulder and kissed it for the first time. Mariana laughed softly, surprised that such a thing should have occurred to him. She in her turn became pensive.
He took her small, strong hand from his shoulder and kissed it for the first time. Mariana laughed softly, surprised that he would think to do something like that. She, in turn, became thoughtful.
“Did Markelov show you Valentina Mihailovna’s letter?” she asked at last.
“Did Markelov show you Valentina Mihailovna’s letter?” she finally asked.
“Yes, he did.”
"Yeah, he did."
“Well, and how is he?”
"Well, how's he doing?"
“Markelov? He is the most honourable, most unselfish man in existence! He—”
“Markelov? He's the most honorable, most selfless guy around! He—”
Nejdanov wanted to tell Mariana about the portrait, but pulled himself up and added, “He is the soul of honour!”
Nejdanov wanted to tell Mariana about the portrait, but stopped himself and added, “He’s a man of honor!”
“Oh yes, I know.”
“Oh yeah, I know.”
Mariana became pensive again. She suddenly turned to Nejdanov on the trunk they were both sitting on and asked quickly:
Mariana fell into thought again. She suddenly turned to Nejdanov on the log they were both sitting on and asked quickly:
“Well? What have you decided on?”
“So, what’s your decision?”
Nejdanov shrugged his shoulders.
Nejdanov shrugged.
“I’ve already told you, dear, that we’ve decided nothing as yet; we must wait a little longer.”
“I’ve already told you, dear, that we haven’t made any decisions yet; we need to wait a little longer.”
“But why?”
"But why not?"
“Those were our last instructions.” (“I’m lying,” Nejdanov thought to himself.)
“Those were our last instructions.” (“I’m lying,” Nejdanov thought to himself.)
“From whom?”
"Who from?"
“Why, you know ... from Vassily Nikolaevitch. And then we must wait until Ostrodumov comes back.”
“Why, you know ... from Vassily Nikolaevitch. And then we have to wait until Ostrodumov comes back.”
Mariana looked questioningly at Nejdanov. “But tell me, have you ever seen this Vassily Nikolaevitch?”
Mariana looked at Nejdanov with curiosity. “But tell me, have you ever seen this Vassily Nikolaevitch?”
“Yes. I’ve seen him twice ... for a minute or two.”
“Yes. I’ve seen him twice... for a minute or two.”
“What is he like? Is he an extraordinary man?”
“What’s he like? Is he an extraordinary guy?”
“I don’t quite know how to tell you. He is our leader now and directs everything. We couldn’t get on without discipline in our movement; we must obey someone.” (“What nonsense I’m talking!” Nejdanov thought.)
“I’m not really sure how to say this. He’s our leader now and runs everything. We couldn’t function without discipline in our movement; we have to follow someone.” (“What nonsense am I saying!” Nejdanov thought.)
“What is he like to look at?”
“What’s he look like?”
“Oh, he’s short, thick-set, dark, with high cheek-bones like a Kalmick ... a rather coarse face, only he has very bright, intelligent eyes.”
“Oh, he’s short, stocky, dark, with high cheekbones like a Kalmuck... a bit rough-looking, but he has really bright, smart eyes.”
“And what does he talk like?”
“And how does he speak?”
“He does not talk, he commands.”
“He doesn’t talk, he directs.”
“Why did they make him leader?”
“Why did they elect him as their leader?”
“He is a man of strong character. Won’t give in to anyone. Would sooner kill if necessary. People are afraid of him.”
“He's a man of strong character. He won't give in to anyone. He would rather kill if necessary. People are scared of him.”
“And what is Solomin like?” Mariana asked after a pause.
“And what’s Solomin like?” Mariana asked after a pause.
“Solomin is also not good-looking, but has a nice, simple, honest face. Such faces are to be found among schoolboys of the right sort.”
“Solomin isn’t good-looking, but he has a nice, simple, honest face. Such faces can be found among the right kind of schoolboys.”
Nejdanov had described Solomin accurately.
Nejdanov had described Solomin perfectly.
Mariana gazed at him for a long, long time, then said, as if to herself:
Mariana stared at him for what felt like forever, then said, almost to herself:
“You have also a nice face. I think it would be easy to get on with you.”
“You have a nice face. I think it would be easy to get along with you.”
Nejdanov was touched; he took her hand again and raised it to his lips.
Nejdanov was moved; he took her hand again and brought it to his lips.
“No more gallantries!” she said laughing. Mariana always laughed when her hand was kissed. “I’ve done something very naughty and must ask you to forgive me.”
“No more flattery!” she said, laughing. Mariana always laughed when her hand was kissed. “I’ve done something really naughty and need to ask for your forgiveness.”
“What have you done?”
"What did you do?"
“Well, when you were away, I went into your room and saw a copy-book of verses lying on your table” (Nejdanov shuddered; he remembered having left it there), “and I must confess to you that I couldn’t overcome my curiosity and read the contents. Are they your verses?”
“Well, when you were away, I went into your room and saw a notebook of poems lying on your table” (Nejdanov shuddered; he remembered having left it there), “and I have to admit that I couldn’t resist my curiosity and read what was inside. Are those your poems?”
“Yes, they are. And do you know, Mariana, that one of the strongest proofs that I care for you and have the fullest confidence in you is that I am hardly angry at what you have done?”
“Yes, they are. And do you know, Mariana, that one of the strongest proofs that I care about you and fully trust you is that I'm hardly upset about what you've done?”
“Hardly! Then you are just a tiny bit. I’m so glad you call me Mariana. I can’t call you Nejdanov, so I shall call you Alexai. There is a poem which begins, ‘When I die, dear friend, remember,’ is that also yours?”
“Not at all! Then you’re just a little one. I’m really happy you call me Mariana. I can’t call you Nejdanov, so I’ll call you Alexai. There’s a poem that starts, ‘When I die, dear friend, remember,’ is that one yours too?”
“Yes. Only please don’t talk about this any more.... Don’t torture me.”
“Yes. Just please stop talking about this.... Don’t make it worse for me.”
Mariana shook her head.
Mariana shook her head.
“It’s a very sad poem.... I hope you wrote it before we became intimate. The verses are good though ... as far as I can judge. I think you have the making of a literary man in you, but you have chosen a better and higher calling than literature. It was good to do that kind of work when it was impossible to do anything else.”
“It’s a really sad poem.... I hope you wrote it before we got close. The verses are good though ... at least in my opinion. I think you have the potential to be a great writer, but you've chosen a better and more important path than literature. It was worthwhile to do that kind of work when there was no other option.”
Nejdanov looked at her quickly.
Nejdanov glanced at her.
“Do you think so? I agree with you. Better ruin there, than success here.”
“Do you really think so? I agree with you. It’s better to fail over there than to succeed here.”
Mariana stood up with difficulty.
Mariana struggled to stand up.
“Yes, my dear, you are right!” she exclaimed, her whole face beaming with triumph and emotion, “you are right! But perhaps it may not mean ruin for us yet. We shall succeed, you will see; we’ll be useful, our life won’t be wasted. We’ll go among the people.... Do you know any sort of handicraft? No? Never mind, we’ll work just the same. We’ll bring them, our brothers, everything that we know.... If necessary, I can cook, wash, sew.... You’ll see, you’ll see.... And there won’t be any kind of merit in it, only happiness, happiness—”
“Yes, my dear, you’re absolutely right!” she exclaimed, her whole face glowing with triumph and emotion. “You’re right! But maybe it doesn’t mean doom for us yet. We will succeed, you’ll see; we’ll be helpful, our lives won’t be wasted. We’ll go among the people... Do you know any kind of craft? No? That’s okay, we’ll work just the same. We’ll bring to them, our brothers, everything we know... If necessary, I can cook, clean, sew... You’ll see, you’ll see... And there won’t be any real credit for it, just happiness, happiness—”
Mariana ceased and fixed her eyes eagerly in the distance, not that which lay before her, but another distance as yet unknown to her, which she seemed to see.... She was all aglow.
Mariana stopped and eagerly focused her gaze into the distance, not at what was in front of her, but at another unknown distance that she seemed to perceive.... She was radiant.
Nejdanov bent down to her waist.
Nejdanov leaned down to her waist.
“Oh, Mariana!” he whispered. “I am not worthy of you!”
“Oh, Mariana!” he whispered. “I don’t deserve you!”
She trembled all over.
She shook all over.
“It’s time to go home!” she exclaimed, “or Valentina Mihailovna will be looking for us again. However, I think she’s given me up as a bad job. I’m quite a black sheep in her eyes.”
“It’s time to go home!” she exclaimed, “or Valentina Mihailovna will be looking for us again. However, I think she’s given up on me as a lost cause. I’m definitely the black sheep in her eyes.”
Mariana pronounced the last words with such a bright joyful expression that Nejdanov could not help laughing as he looked at her and repeating, “black sheep!”
Mariana said the last words with such a bright, joyful expression that Nejdanov couldn't help but laugh as he looked at her and repeated, “black sheep!”
“She is awfully hurt,” Mariana went on, “that you are not at her feet. But that is nothing. The most important thing is that I can’t stay here any longer. I must run away.”
“She is really hurt,” Mariana continued, “that you’re not devoted to her. But that doesn’t matter. The most important thing is that I can’t stay here any longer. I have to escape.”
“Run away?” Nejdanov asked.
“Run away?” Nejdanov asked.
“Yes.... You are not going to stay here, are you? We’ll go away together.... We must work together.... You’ll come with me, won’t you?”
“Yes.... You’re not planning to stay here, are you? We’ll leave together.... We have to work together.... You’ll come with me, right?”
“To the ends of the earth!” Nejdanov exclaimed, his voice ringing with sudden emotion in a transport of gratitude. “To the ends of the earth!” At that moment he would have gone with her wherever she wanted, without so much as looking back.
“To the ends of the earth!” Nejdanov exclaimed, his voice filled with sudden emotion in a surge of gratitude. “To the ends of the earth!” In that moment, he would have followed her anywhere she wanted, without even looking back.
Mariana understood him and gave a gentle, blissful sigh.
Mariana understood him and let out a soft, contented sigh.
“Then take my hand, dearest—only don’t kiss it—press it firmly, like a comrade, like a friend—like this!”
“Then take my hand, my dear—just don’t kiss it—hold it tightly, like a buddy, like a friend—like this!”
They walked home together, pensive, happy. The young grass caressed their feet, the young leaves rustled about them, patches of light and shade played over their garments—and they both smiled at the wild play of the light, at the merry gusts of wind, at the fresh, sparkling leaves, at their own youth, and at one another.
They walked home together, thoughtful and happy. The young grass brushed against their feet, the young leaves rustled around them, and patches of light and shade danced over their clothes—and they both smiled at the playful light, the cheerful gusts of wind, the fresh, sparkling leaves, their own youth, and at each other.
XXIII
The dawn was already approaching on the night after Golushkin’s dinner when Solomin, after a brisk walk of about five miles, knocked at the gate in the high wall surrounding the factory. The watchman let him in at once and, followed by three house-dogs wagging their tails with great delight, accompanied him respectfully to his own dwelling. He seemed to be very pleased that the chief had got back safely.
The dawn was already breaking on the night after Golushkin's dinner when Solomin, after a brisk five-mile walk, knocked at the gate in the tall wall surrounding the factory. The watchman let him in right away and, followed by three house dogs wagging their tails happily, respectfully escorted him to his place. He seemed very pleased that the boss had returned safely.
“How did you manage to get here at night, Vassily Fedotitch? We didn’t expect you until tomorrow.”
“How did you manage to get here at night, Vassily Fedotitch? We didn’t think you’d arrive until tomorrow.”
“Oh, that’s all right, Gavrilla. It’s much nicer walking at night.”
“Oh, that’s fine, Gavrilla. It’s way nicer walking at night.”
The most unusually friendly relations existed between Solomin and his workpeople. They respected him as a superior, treated him as one of themselves, and considered him to be very learned. “Whatever Vassily Fedotitch says,” they declared, “is sacred! Because he has learned everything there is to be learned, and there isn’t an Englishman who can get around him!” And in fact, a certain well-known English manufacturer had once visited the factory, but whether it was that Solomin could speak to him in his own tongue or that he was really impressed by his knowledge is uncertain; he had laughed, slapped him on the shoulder, and invited him to come to Liverpool with him, saying to the workmen, in his broken Russian, “Oh, he’s all right, your man here!” At which the men laughed a great deal, not without a touch of pride. “So that’s what he is! Our man!”
The most surprisingly friendly relationship existed between Solomin and his workers. They respected him as a boss, treated him like one of their own, and thought he was very knowledgeable. “Whatever Vassily Fedotitch says,” they declared, “is gold! Because he’s learned everything there is to learn, and no Englishman can outsmart him!” In fact, a well-known English manufacturer had once visited the factory, but whether it was because Solomin could speak to him in English or because he was genuinely impressed by his knowledge is unclear; he had laughed, slapped him on the shoulder, and invited him to come to Liverpool with him, saying to the workers, in broken Russian, “Oh, he’s a good guy, your man here!” The men laughed a lot, feeling a sense of pride. “So that’s what he is! Our guy!”
And he really was theirs and one of them. Early the next morning his favourite Pavel woke him, prepared his things for washing, told him various news, and asked him various questions. They partook of some tea together hastily, after which Solomin put on his grey, greasy working-jacket and set out for the factory; and his life began to go round again like some huge flywheel.
And he truly belonged to them and was one of them. Early the next morning, his favorite Pavel woke him up, got his things ready for washing, shared some news, and asked him various questions. They quickly had some tea together, after which Solomin put on his grey, greasy work jacket and headed out to the factory; his life started spinning again like a massive flywheel.
But the thread had to be broken again. Five days after Solomin’s return home there drove into the courtyard a smart little phaeton, harnessed to four splendid horses and a footman in pale green livery, whom Pavel conducted to the little wing, where he solemnly handed Solomin a letter sealed with an armorial crest, from “His Excellency Boris Andraevitch Sipiagin.” In this letter, which exhaled an odour, not of perfume, but of some extraordinarily respectable English smell and was written in the third person, not by a secretary, but by the gentleman himself, the cultured owner of the village Arjanov, he begged to be excused for addressing himself to a man with whom he had not the honour of being personally acquainted, but of whom he, Sipiagin, had heard so many flattering accounts, and ventured to invite Mr. Solomin to come and see him at his house, as he very much wanted to ask his valuable advice about a manufacturing enterprise of some importance he had embarked upon. In the hope that Mr. Solomin would be kind enough to come, he, Sipiagin, had sent him his carriage, but in the event of his being unable to do so on that day, would he be kind enough to choose any other day that might be convenient for him and the same carriage would be gladly put at his disposal. Then followed the usual polite signature and a postscript written in the first person:
But the connection had to be cut again. Five days after Solomin returned home, a stylish little carriage pulled into the courtyard, pulled by four magnificent horses and a footman in light green livery. Pavel led him to the small wing, where he formally handed Solomin a letter sealed with a coat of arms from “His Excellency Boris Andraevitch Sipiagin.” In this letter, which had a scent not of perfume but of some exceptionally respectable English fragrance and was written in the third person, not by a secretary but by the gentleman himself, the cultured owner of the village Arjanov expressed his apologies for addressing a man he had not had the honor of meeting personally. However, he, Sipiagin, had heard many flattering things about Solomin and took the liberty of inviting him to his home, as he was eager to seek his valuable advice on an important manufacturing venture he was undertaking. Hoping that Mr. Solomin would kindly accept the invitation, he had sent his carriage, but if he couldn't make it that day, he would appreciate if Solomin could choose another day that suited him, and the same carriage would be gladly made available. Then came the usual polite signature, followed by a postscript written in the first person:
“I hope that you will not refuse to take dinner with us quite simply. No dress clothes.” (The words “quite simply” were underlined.) Together with this letter the footman (not without a certain amount of embarrassment) gave Solomin another letter from Nejdanov. It was just a simple note, not sealed with wax but merely stuck down, containing the following lines: “Do please come. You’re wanted badly and may be extremely useful. I need hardly say not to Mr. Sipiagin.”
“I hope you won’t turn down our dinner invitation just like that. No formal attire required.” (The words “just like that” were underlined.) Along with this letter, the footman (looking a bit awkward) handed Solomin another letter from Nejdanov. It was a simple note, not sealed with wax but just stuck down, containing these lines: “Please come. We really need you and you could be very helpful. I hardly need to mention it’s not to Mr. Sipiagin.”
On finishing Sipiagin’s letter Solomin thought, “How else can I go if not simply? I haven’t any dress clothes at the factory.... And what the devil should I drag myself over there for? It’s just a waste of time!” But after reading Nejdanov’s note, he scratched the back of his neck and walked over to the window, irresolute.
On finishing Sipiagin’s letter, Solomin thought, “How else can I go but simply? I don’t have any dress clothes at the factory... And why the hell should I even bother going over there? It’s just a waste of time!” But after reading Nejdanov’s note, he scratched the back of his neck and walked over to the window, uncertain.
“What answer am I to take back, sir?” the footman in green livery asked slowly.
“What answer should I take back, sir?” the footman in green livery asked slowly.
Solomin stood for some seconds longer at the window.
Solomin stood at the window for a few more seconds.
“I am coming with you,” he announced, shaking back his hair and passing his hand over his forehead—“just let me get dressed.”
“I’m going with you,” he said, tossing his hair back and wiping his forehead—“just let me get ready.”
The footman left the room respectfully and Solomin sent for Pavel, had a talk with him, ran across to the factory once more, then putting on a black coat with a very long waist, which had been made by a provincial tailor, and a shabby top-hat which instantly gave his face a wooden expression, took his seat in the phaeton. He suddenly remembered that he had forgotten his gloves, and called out to the “never-failing” Pavel, who brought him a pair of newly-washed white kid ones, the fingers of which were so stretched at the tips that they looked like long biscuits. Solomin thrust the gloves into his pocket and gave the order to start. Then the footman jumped onto the box with an unnecessary amount of alacrity, the well-bred coachman sang out in a falsetto voice, and the horses started off at a gallop.
The footman left the room respectfully, and Solomin called for Pavel. He had a conversation with him, stopped by the factory again, and then put on a black coat with an extremely long waist, which a local tailor had made, along with a worn top hat that made his face look expressionless. He suddenly remembered he had forgotten his gloves and shouted for the ever-reliable Pavel, who brought him a pair of freshly washed white kid gloves, the fingers of which were so stretched at the tips they looked like long biscuits. Solomin stuffed the gloves into his pocket and ordered them to leave. The footman jumped onto the box with an excessive amount of enthusiasm, the well-mannered coachman called out in a high-pitched voice, and the horses took off at a gallop.
While the horses were bearing Solomin along to Sipiagin’s, that gentleman was sitting in his drawing-room with a halfcut political pamphlet on his knee, discussing him with his wife. He confided to her that he had written to him with the express purpose of trying to get him away from the merchant’s factory to his own, which was in a very bad way and needed reorganising. Sipiagin would not for a moment entertain the idea that Solomin would refuse to come, or even so much as appoint another day, though he had himself suggested it.
While the horses were taking Solomin to Sipiagin's place, that gentleman was sitting in his living room with a partially read political pamphlet on his lap, discussing Solomin with his wife. He told her that he had written to Solomin with the specific aim of trying to get him to leave the merchant's factory for his own, which was struggling and needed restructuring. Sipiagin couldn't even consider the idea that Solomin would refuse to come or even suggest another day, despite the fact that he had suggested it himself.
“But ours is a paper-mill, not a spinning-mill,” Valentina Mihailovna remarked.
“But ours is a paper mill, not a spinning mill,” Valentina Mihailovna remarked.
“It’s all the same, my dear, machines are used in both, and he’s a mechanic.”
“It’s all the same, my dear; machines are used in both, and he’s a mechanic.”
“But supposing he turns out to be a specialist!”
“But what if he turns out to be an expert!”
“My dear! In the first place there are no such things as specialists in Russia; in the second, I’ve told you that he’s a mechanic!”
“My dear! First of all, there are no specialists in Russia; and second, I’ve told you that he’s a mechanic!”
Valentina Mihailovna smiled.
Valentina Mihailovna smiled.
“Do be careful, my dear. You’ve been unfortunate once already with young men; mind you don’t make a second mistake.”
“Please be careful, my dear. You've already had bad luck with young men; just make sure you don't make the same mistake again.”
“Are you referring to Nejdanov? I don’t think I’ve been altogether mistaken with regard to him. He has been a good tutor to Kolia. And then you know non bis in idem! Excuse my being pedantic.... It means, things don’t repeat themselves!”
“Are you talking about Nejdanov? I don’t think I’ve been completely off about him. He’s been a great mentor to Kolia. And, you know, non bis in idem! Sorry if I’m being a bit pedantic.... It means, things don’t happen the same way twice!”
“Don’t you think so? Well, I think that everything in the world repeats itself ... especially what’s in the nature of things ... and particularly among young people.”
“Don’t you think so? Well, I believe that everything in the world repeats itself ... especially what’s in the nature of things ... and especially among young people.”
“Que voulez-vous dire?” asked Sipiagin, flinging the pamphlet on the table with a graceful gesture of the hand.
“What do you mean?” asked Sipiagin, tossing the pamphlet onto the table with a smooth flick of his wrist.
“Ouvrez les yeux, et vous verrez!” Madame Sipiagina replied. They always spoke to one another in French.
“Open your eyes, and you will see!” Madame Sipiagina replied. They always spoke to each other in French.
“H’m!” Sipiagin grunted. “Are you referring to that student?”
“H’m!” Sipiagin grunted. “Are you talking about that student?”
“Yes, I’m referring to him.”
“Yeah, I’m talking about him.”
“H’m! Has he got anything on here, eh?” (He passed his hand over his forehead.)
“Hm! Does he have anything here, huh?” (He ran his hand over his forehead.)
“Open your eyes!”
"Wake up!"
“Is it Mariana, eh?” (The second “eh” was pronounced more through the nose than the first one.)
“Is it Mariana, huh?” (The second “huh” was pronounced more through the nose than the first one.)
“Open your eyes, I tell you!”
“Open your eyes, I’m telling you!”
Sipiagin frowned.
Sipiagin scowled.
“We must talk about this later on. I should just like to say now that this Solomin may feel rather uncomfortable.... You see, he is not used to society. We must be nice to him so as to make him feel at his ease. Of course, I don’t mean this for you, you’re such a dear, that I think you could fascinate anyone if you chose. J’en sais quelque chose, madame! I mean this for the others, if only for——”
“We should discuss this later. I just want to say now that Solomin might feel a bit uneasy... You see, he’s not used to being in social situations. We need to be friendly to him so he feels comfortable. Of course, I’m not talking about you—you’re such a sweetheart, I think you could charm anyone if you wanted. J’en sais quelque chose, madame! I mean this for the others, if only for——”
He pointed to a fashionable grey hat lying on a shelf. It belonged to Mr. Kollomietzev, who had been in Arjanov since the morning.
He pointed to a stylish grey hat sitting on a shelf. It belonged to Mr. Kollomietzev, who had been in Arjanov since the morning.
“Il est très cassant you know. He has far too great a contempt for the people for my liking. And he has been so frightfully quarrelsome and irritable of late. Is his little affair there not getting on well?”
He's really difficult you know. He has way too much disdain for people for my taste. And he's been incredibly argumentative and grumpy lately. Isn’t his little situation there not going well?
Sipiagin nodded his head in some indefinite direction, but his wife understood him.
Sipiagin nodded vaguely in some direction, but his wife got what he meant.
“Open your eyes, I tell you again!”
“Open your eyes, I’m telling you again!”
Sipiagin stood up.
Sipiagin got up.
“Eh?” (This “eh” was pronounced in a quite different tone, much lower.) “Is that how the land lies? They had better take care I don’t open them too wide!”
“Eh?” (This “eh” was said in a much different, lower tone.) “Is that how things stand? They’d better watch out that I don’t open them too wide!”
“That is your own affair, my dear. But as for that new young man of yours, you may be quite easy about him. I will see that everything is all right. Every precaution will be taken.”
“That's your own business, my dear. But concerning that new guy of yours, you can relax about him. I'll make sure everything is fine. Every precaution will be taken.”
It turned out that no precautions were necessary, however. Solomin was not in the least alarmed or embarrassed.
It turned out that no precautions were needed, though. Solomin wasn't the least bit alarmed or embarrassed.
As soon as he was announced Sipiagin jumped up, exclaiming in a voice loud enough to be heard in the hall, “Show him in, of course show him in!” He then went up to the drawing-room door and stood waiting. No sooner had Solomin crossed the threshold, almost knocking against Sipiagin, when the latter extended both his hands, saying with an amiable smile and a friendly shake of the head, “How very nice of you to come.... I can hardly thank you enough.” Then he led him up to Valentina Mihailovna.
As soon as his name was called, Sipiagin jumped up, exclaiming loudly enough to be heard in the hall, “Of course, show him in!” He then walked over to the drawing-room door and stood waiting. Just as Solomin stepped inside, nearly bumping into Sipiagin, the latter reached out both his hands, smiling amiably and shaking his head in a friendly way, “It’s so wonderful of you to come.... I can’t thank you enough.” Then he guided him over to Valentina Mihailovna.
“Allow me to introduce you to my wife,” he said, gently pressing his hand against Solomin’s back, pushing him towards her as it were. “My dear, here is our best local engineer and manufacturer, Vassily ... Fedosaitch Solomin.”
“Let me introduce you to my wife,” he said, softly placing his hand on Solomin’s back, nudging him toward her. “My dear, this is our top local engineer and manufacturer, Vassily ... Fedosaitch Solomin.”
Madame Sipiagina stood up, raised her wonderful eyelashes, smiled sweetly as to an acquaintance, extended her hand with the palm upwards, her elbow pressed against her waist, her head bent a little to the right, in the attitude of a suppliant. Solomin let the husband and wife go through their little comedy, shook hands with them both, and sat down at the first invitation to do so. Sipiagin began to fuss about him, asking if he would like anything, but Solomin assured him that he wanted nothing and was not in the least bit tired from the journey.
Madame Sipiagina stood up, lifted her lovely eyelashes, smiled sweetly like she knew him, extended her hand with her palm up, her elbow pressed against her waist, her head tilted slightly to the right, in a gesture of pleading. Solomin let the husband and wife go through their little act, shook hands with both of them, and sat down at the first invitation. Sipiagin started to fuss over him, asking if he wanted anything, but Solomin assured him that he didn’t need anything and wasn’t tired at all from the journey.
“Then may we go to the factory?” Sipiagin asked, a little shame-faced, not daring to believe in so much condescension on the part of his guest.
“Then can we go to the factory?” Sipiagin asked, feeling a bit embarrassed, not daring to believe that his guest was being so considerate.
“As soon as you like, I’m quite ready,” Solomin replied.
“As soon as you're ready, I'm good to go,” Solomin replied.
“How awfully good of you! Shall we drive or would you like to walk?”
“How sweet of you! Should we drive or do you prefer to walk?”
“Is it a long way?”
"Is it far?"
“About half a mile.”
“About 0.5 miles.”
“It’s hardly worthwhile bringing out the carriage.”
“It’s hardly worth it to take out the carriage.”
“Very well. Ivan! my hat and stick! Make haste! And you’ll see about some dinner, little one, won’t you? My hat, quick!”
“Alright. Ivan! Bring me my hat and stick! Hurry up! And you’ll take care of dinner, won’t you, little one? My hat, quickly!”
Sipiagin was far more excited than his visitor, and calling out once more, “Why don’t they give me my hat,” he, the stately dignitary, rushed out like a frolicsome schoolboy. While her husband was talking to Solomin, Valentina Mihailovna looked at him stealthily, trying to make out this new “young man.” He was sitting in an armchair, quite at his ease, his bare hands laid on his knee (he had not put on the gloves after all), calmly, although not without a certain amount of curiosity, looking around at the furniture and pictures. “I don’t understand,” she thought, “he’s a plebeian—quite a plebeian—and yet behaves so naturally!” Solomin did indeed carry himself naturally, not with any view to effect, as much as to say “Look what a splendid fellow I am!” but as a man whose thoughts and feelings are simple, direct, and strong at the same time. Madame Sipiagina wanted to say something to him, but was surprised to find that she did not quite know how to begin.
Sipiagin was way more excited than his visitor, and calling out again, “Why don’t they give me my hat,” he, the dignified man, rushed out like a playful schoolboy. While her husband was chatting with Solomin, Valentina Mihailovna glanced at him secretly, trying to figure out this new “young man.” He was sitting in an armchair, completely relaxed, his bare hands resting on his knee (he hadn’t put on the gloves after all), calmly, yet with a certain curiosity, looking around at the furniture and paintings. “I don’t get it,” she thought, “he’s a commoner—totally a commoner—and yet he acts so naturally!” Solomin was indeed very natural, not trying to show off, just being like, “Look how great I am!” but as a man whose thoughts and feelings are simple, direct, and strong at the same time. Madame Sipiagina wanted to say something to him, but was surprised to find that she didn’t really know how to start.
“Heavens!” she thought. “This mechanic is making me quite nervous!”
“Heavens!” she thought. “This mechanic is making me really nervous!”
“My husband must be very grateful to you,” she remarked at last. “It was so good of you to sacrifice a few hours of your valuable time—”
“My husband must be really grateful to you,” she finally said. “It was so nice of you to give up a few hours of your valuable time—”
“My time is not so very valuable, madame,” he observed. “Besides, I’ve not come here for long.”
"My time isn't that valuable, ma'am," he said. "Besides, I haven't come here to stay long."
“Voilà où l’ours a montré sa patte,” she thought in French, but at this moment her husband appeared in the doorway, his hat on his head and a walking stick in his hand.
“Here’s where the bear showed its paw,” she thought in French, but at that moment her husband appeared in the doorway, wearing his hat and holding a walking stick.
“Are you ready, Vassily Fedosaitch?” he asked in a free and easy tone, half turned towards him.
“Are you ready, Vassily Fedosaitch?” he asked casually, half turned towards him.
Solomin rose, bowed to Valentina Mihailovna, and walked out behind Sipiagin.
Solomin stood up, nodded to Valentina Mihailovna, and exited behind Sipiagin.
“This way, this way, Vassily Fedosaitch!” Sipiagin called out, just as if they were groping their way through a tangled forest and Solomin needed a guide. “This way! Do be careful, there are some steps here, Vassily Fedosaitch!”
“This way, this way, Vassily Fedosaitch!” Sipiagin shouted, as if they were navigating through a dense forest and Solomin required a guide. “This way! Be careful, there are some steps here, Vassily Fedosaitch!”
“If you want to call me by my father’s Christian name,” Solomin said slowly, “then it isn’t Fedosaitch, but Fedotitch.”
“If you want to call me by my father’s first name,” Solomin said slowly, “then it isn’t Fedosaitch, it’s Fedotitch.”
Sipiagin was taken aback and looked at him over his shoulder.
Sipiagin was surprised and glanced back at him over his shoulder.
“I’m so sorry, Vassily Fedotitch.”
“Sorry about that, Vassily Fedotitch.”
“Please don’t mention it.”
"You're welcome."
As soon as they got outside they ran against Kollomietzev.
As soon as they stepped outside, they ran into Kollomietzev.
“Where are you off to?” the latter asked, looking askance at Solomin. “Are you going to the factory? C’est là l’individu en question?”
“Where are you headed?” the latter asked, glancing sideways at Solomin. “Are you going to the factory? C’est là l’individu en question?”
Sipiagin opened his eyes wide and shook his head slightly by way of warning.
Sipiagin opened his eyes wide and shook his head a little as a warning.
“Yes, we’re going to the factory. I want to show all my sins and transgressions to this gentleman, who is an engineer. Allow me to introduce you. Mr. Kollomietzev, a neighbouring landowner, Mr. Solomin.”
“Yes, we’re going to the factory. I want to show all my mistakes and wrongdoings to this gentleman, who is an engineer. Let me introduce you. Mr. Kollomietzev, a nearby landowner, Mr. Solomin.”
Kollomietzev nodded his head twice in an off-hand manner without looking at Solomin, but the latter looked at him and there was a sinister gleam in his half-closed eyes.
Kollomietzev nodded his head twice casually without looking at Solomin, but Solomin stared at him, and there was a sinister glint in his half-closed eyes.
“May I come with you?” Kollomietzev asked. “You know I’m always ready to learn.”
“Can I come with you?” Kollomietzev asked. “You know I’m always eager to learn.”
“Certainly, if you like.”
"Sure, if you want."
They went out of the courtyard into the road and had scarcely taken twenty steps when they ran across a priest in a woven cassock, who was wending his way homeward. Kollomietzev left his two companions and, going up to him with long, firm strides, asked for his blessing and gave him a sounding smack on his moist, red hand, much to the discomfiture of the priest, who did not in the least expect this sort of outburst. He then turned to Solomin and gave him a defiant look. He had evidently heard something about him and wanted to show off and get some fun out of this learned scoundrel.
They walked out of the courtyard onto the road and had barely taken twenty steps when they bumped into a priest in a woven cassock, who was making his way home. Kollomietzev left his two friends and, striding confidently towards him, asked for his blessing and gave him a loud smack on his damp, red hand, much to the surprise of the priest, who clearly didn't expect that kind of behavior. He then turned to Solomin and shot him a challenging look. He had obviously heard something about him and wanted to show off and have some fun at the expense of this educated trickster.
“C’est une manifestation, mon cher?” Sipiagin muttered through his teeth.
“Is it a demonstration, my dear?” Sipiagin muttered through his teeth.
Kollomietzev giggled.
Kollomietzev laughed.
“Oui, mon cher, une manifestation nécessaire par temps qui court!”
“Yes, my dear, a necessary demonstration in these times!”
They got to the factory and were met by a Little Russian with an enormous beard and false teeth, who had taken the place of the former manager, a German, whom Sipiagin had dismissed. This man was there in a temporary capacity and understood absolutely nothing; he merely kept on saying “Just so ... yes ... that’s it,” and sighing all the time. They began inspecting the place. Several of the workmen knew Solomin by sight and bowed to him. He even called out to one of them, “Hallo, Gregory! You here?” Solomin was soon convinced that the place was going badly. Money was simply thrown away for no reason whatever. The machines turned out to be of a very poor kind; many of them were quite superfluous and a great many necessary ones were lacking. Sipiagin kept looking into Solomin’s face, trying to guess his opinion, asked a few timid questions, wanted to know if he was at any rate satisfied with the order of the place.
They arrived at the factory and were greeted by a little Russian with a huge beard and false teeth, who had taken over from the previous manager, a German, whom Sipiagin had let go. This guy was just temporary and didn’t understand anything; he just kept saying, “Exactly... yeah... that’s right,” while sighing constantly. They started to look around. Several of the workers recognized Solomin and nodded to him. He even shouted over to one of them, “Hey, Gregory! You here?” Solomin quickly realized that things were going poorly. Money was being wasted for no good reason. The machines were of very low quality; many were completely unnecessary, and a lot of essential ones were missing. Sipiagin kept looking at Solomin's face, trying to gauge his opinion, asked a few hesitant questions, and wanted to know if he was at least satisfied with how things were organized.
“Oh, the order is all right,” Solomin replied, “but I doubt if you can get anything out of it.”
“Oh, the order is fine,” Solomin replied, “but I doubt you’ll get anything out of it.”
Not only Sipiagin, but even Kollomietzev felt, that in the factory Solomin was quite at home, was familiar with every little detail, was master there in fact. He laid his hand on a machine as a rider on his horse’s neck; he poked a wheel with his finger and it either stood still or began whirling round; he took some paper pulp out of a vat and it instantly revealed all its defects.
Not just Sipiagin, but even Kollomietzev realized that Solomin felt completely at home in the factory, knew every little detail, and was essentially in charge. He placed his hand on a machine like a rider resting his hand on his horse’s neck; he touched a wheel with his finger, and it either stopped or started spinning; he scooped some paper pulp from a vat, and it immediately showed all its flaws.
Solomin said very little, took no notice of the Little Russian at all, and went out without saying anything. Sipiagin and Kollomietzev followed him.
Solomin said very little, didn’t pay any attention to the Little Russian at all, and left without saying anything. Sipiagin and Kollomietzev followed him.
Sipiagin was so upset that he did not let any one accompany him. He stamped and ground his teeth with rage.
Sipiagin was so angry that he didn't let anyone come with him. He stomped his feet and ground his teeth in fury.
“I can see by your face,” he said turning to Solomin, “that you are not pleased with the place. Of course, I know that it’s not in a very excellent condition and doesn’t pay as yet. But please ... give me your candid opinion as to what you consider to be the principal failings and as to what one could do to improve matters.”
“I can tell by your expression,” he said, turning to Solomin, “that you’re not happy with the place. I know it’s not in great condition and it’s not generating any income yet. But please... give me your honest feedback on what you think the main issues are and what we could do to make it better.”
“Paper-manufacturing is not in my line,” Solomin began, “but I can tell you one thing. I doubt if the aristocracy is cut out for industrial enterprises.”
“Making paper is not my specialty,” Solomin started, “but I can tell you one thing. I doubt the aristocracy is suited for industrial businesses.”
“Do you consider it degrading for the aristocracy?” Kollomietzev asked.
“Do you think it's demeaning for the aristocracy?” Kollomietzev asked.
Solomin smiled his habitual broad smile.
Solomin smiled his usual big smile.
“Oh dear no! What is there degrading about it? And even if there were, I don’t think the aristocracy would be overly particular.”
“Oh no! What’s so degrading about it? And even if it were, I don’t think the aristocracy would be too picky.”
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“I only meant,” Solomin continued, calmly, “that the gentry are not used to that kind of business. A knowledge of commerce is needed for that; everything has to be put on a different footing, you want technical training for it. The gentry don’t understand this. We see them starting woollen, cotton, and other factories all over the place, but they nearly always fall into the hands of the merchants in the end. It’s a pity, because the merchants are even worse sweaters. But it can’t be helped, I suppose.”
“I just meant,” Solomin continued, calmly, “that the gentry aren’t familiar with that kind of business. You need knowledge of commerce for that; everything has to be approached differently, and you need technical training for it. The gentry don’t get this. We see them setting up wool, cotton, and other factories everywhere, but they almost always end up in the hands of the merchants in the end. It’s a shame because the merchants are even worse exploiters. But I guess there’s nothing we can do about it.”
“To listen to you one would think that all questions of finance were above our nobility!” Kollomietzev exclaimed.
“To hear you talk, one would think that all financial matters are beneath our nobility!” Kollomietzev exclaimed.
“Oh no! On the other hand the nobility are masters at it. For getting concessions for railways, founding banks, exempting themselves from some tax, or anything like that, there is no one to beat them! They make huge fortunes. I hinted at that just now, but it seemed to offend you. I had regular industrial enterprises in my mind when I spoke; I say regular, because founding private public houses, petty little grocers’ shops, or lending the peasants corn or money at a hundred or a hundred and fifty percent, as many of our landed gentry are now doing, I cannot consider as genuine financial enterprises.”
“Oh no! But the nobility are experts at this. When it comes to getting concessions for railways, starting banks, exempting themselves from certain taxes, or anything similar, no one can compete with them! They rake in huge fortunes. I hinted at that just now, but it seemed to upset you. I was thinking of actual industrial businesses when I spoke; I say actual, because setting up private pubs, small grocery stores, or lending money or grain to the peasants at a hundred or a hundred and fifty percent, like many of our landowners do these days, I can’t consider that real financial ventures.”
Kollomietzev did not say anything. He belonged to that new species of money-lending landlord whom Markelov had mentioned in his last talk with Nejdanov, and was the more inhuman in his demands that he had no personal dealings with the peasants themselves. He never allowed them into his perfumed European study, and conducted all his business with them through his manager. He was boiling with rage while listening to Solomin’s slow, impartial speech, but he held his peace; only the working of the muscles of his face betrayed what was passing within him.
Kollomietzev remained silent. He was part of that new breed of money-lending landlords that Markelov had talked about during his last conversation with Nejdanov, and his demands were even more ruthless because he didn't interact with the peasants directly. He never let them into his fragrant European study and handled all his transactions through his manager. He was seething with anger while listening to Solomin's calm, unbiased speech, but he kept quiet; only the tension in his facial muscles revealed what he was feeling inside.
“But allow me, Vassily Fedotitch,” Sipiagin began; “what you have just said may have been quite true in former days, when the nobility had quite different privileges and were altogether in a different position; but now, after all the beneficial reforms in our present industrial age, why should not the nobility turn their attention and bring their abilities into enterprises of this nature? Why shouldn’t they be able to understand what is understood by a simple illiterate merchant? They are not suffering from lack of education and one might even claim, without any exaggeration, that they are, in a certain sense, the representatives of enlightenment and progress.”
“But let me say this, Vassily Fedotitch,” Sipiagin started; “what you just mentioned might have been true in the past, when the nobility had very different privileges and were in a completely different situation; but now, after all the positive reforms in our current industrial age, why shouldn’t the nobility focus on and apply their skills to ventures like this? Why can’t they grasp concepts that a simple, uneducated merchant understands? They are not lacking in education, and one might even argue, without any exaggeration, that they are, in a way, the representatives of enlightenment and progress.”
Boris Andraevitch spoke very well; his eloquence would have made a great stir in St. Petersburg, in his department, or maybe in higher quarters, but it produced no effect whatever on Solomin.
Boris Andraevitch spoke very well; his eloquence would have caused quite a buzz in St. Petersburg, in his department, or perhaps in higher circles, but it had no impact on Solomin.
“The nobility cannot manage these things,” Solomin repeated.
“The nobility can't handle these things,” Solomin repeated.
“But why, I should like to know? Why?” Kollomietzev almost shouted.
“But why, I want to know? Why?” Kollomietzev nearly shouted.
“Because there is too much of the bureaucrat about them.”
“Because they act too much like bureaucrats.”
“Bureaucrat?” Kollomietzev laughed maliciously. “I don’t think you quite realise what you’re saying, Mr. Solomin.”
“Bureaucrat?” Kollomietzev laughed bitterly. “I don't think you fully understand what you're saying, Mr. Solomin.”
Solomin continued smiling.
Solomin kept smiling.
“What makes you think so, Mr. Kolomentzev?” (Kollomietzev shuddered at hearing his name thus mutilated.) “I assure you that I always realise what I am saying.”
“What makes you think that, Mr. Kolomentzev?” (Kolomentzev shuddered at hearing his name mangled like that.) “I assure you that I always know what I’m saying.”
“Then please explain what you meant just now!”
“Then please explain what you meant just now!”
“With pleasure. I think that every bureaucrat is an outsider and was always such. The nobility have now become ‘outsiders.’”
“With pleasure. I believe that every bureaucrat is an outsider and always has been. The nobility have now become ‘outsiders.’”
Kollomietzev laughed louder than ever.
Kollomietzev laughed the loudest ever.
“But, my dear sir, I really don’t understand what you mean!”
“But, my dear sir, I really don’t get what you mean!”
“So much the worse for you. Perhaps you will if you try hard enough.”
“So much for you. Maybe you will if you put in enough effort.”
“Sir!”
“Hey!”
“Gentlemen, gentlemen,” Sipiagin interposed hastily, trying to catch someone’s eye, “please, please ... Kallomeitzeff, je vous prie de vous calmer. I suppose dinner will soon be ready. Come along, gentlemen!”
“Gentlemen, gentlemen,” Sipiagin interrupted quickly, trying to make eye contact with someone, “please, please ... Kallomeitzeff, please calm down. I think dinner will be ready soon. Let’s go, gentlemen!”
“Valentina Mihailovna!” Kollomietzev cried out five minutes later, rushing into her boudoir. “I really don’t know what your husband is doing! He has brought us one nihilist and now he’s bringing us another! Only this one is much worse!”
“Valentina Mihailovna!” Kollomietzev shouted five minutes later, rushing into her room. “I genuinely don't understand what your husband is up to! He's brought us one nihilist and now he's bringing us another! But this one is way worse!”
“But why?”
"Why though?"
“He is advocating the most awful things, and what do you think? He has been talking to your husband for a whole hour, and not once, not once, did he address him as Your Excellency! Le vagabond!”
“He's promoting the most terrible ideas, and guess what? He’s been chatting with your husband for a full hour, and not once, not once, did he call him Your Excellency! Le vagabond!”
XXIV
Just before dinner Sipiagin called his wife into the library. He wanted to have a talk with her alone. He seemed worried. He told her that the factory was really in a bad way, that Solomin struck him as a capable man, although a little stiff, and thought it was necessary to continue being aux petits soins with him.
Just before dinner, Sipiagin called his wife into the library. He wanted to have a private talk with her. He looked worried. He told her that the factory was in really bad shape, that Solomin seemed like a capable guy, even though he was a bit stiff, and he thought it was important to keep being aux petits soins with him.
“How I should like to get hold of him!” he repeated once or twice. Sipiagin was very much annoyed at Kollomietzev’s being there. “Devil take the man! He sees nihilists everywhere and is always wanting to suppress them! Let him do it at his own house I He simply can’t hold his tongue!”
“How I would love to get my hands on him!” he said again and again. Sipiagin was really annoyed that Kollomietzev was around. “Damn the guy! He sees nihilists everywhere and is always trying to suppress them! Let him deal with it at his own place! He just can’t shut up!”
Valentina Mihailovna said that she would be delighted to be aux petits soins with the new visitor, but it seemed to her that he had no need of these petits soins and took no notice of them; not rudely in any way, but he was quite indifferent; very remarkable in a man du commun.
Valentina Mihailovna said she would be happy to take special care of the new visitor, but it seemed to her that he didn’t need any of that attention and didn’t acknowledge it; not rudely at all, but he was completely indifferent; very unusual for a regular guy.
“Never mind.... Be nice to him just the same!” Sipiagin begged of her.
“Don’t worry about it.... Just be nice to him anyway!” Sipiagin pleaded with her.
Valentina Mihailovna promised to do what he wanted and fulfilled her promise conscientiously. She began by having a tête-à-tête with Kollomietzev. What she said to him remains a secret, but he came to the table with the air of a man who had made up his mind to be discreet and submissive at all costs. This “resignation” gave his whole bearing a slight touch of melancholy; and what dignity ... oh, what dignity there was in every one of his movements! Valentina Mihailovna introduced Solomin to everybody (he looked more attentively at Mariana than at any of the others), and made him sit beside her on her right at table. Kollomietzev sat on her left, and as he unfolded his serviette screwed up his face and smiled, as much as to say, “Well, now let us begin our little comedy!” Sipiagin sat on the opposite side and watched him with some anxiety. By a new arrangement of Madame Sipiagina, Nejdanov was not put next to Mariana as usual, but between Anna Zaharovna and Sipiagin. Mariana found her card (as the dinner was a stately one) on her serviette between Kollomietzev and Kolia. The dinner was excellently served; there was even a “menu”—a painted card lay before each person.
Valentina Mihailovna promised to do what he wanted and kept her promise diligently. She started by having a tête-à-tête with Kollomietzev. What she said to him is a secret, but he approached the table with the demeanor of someone determined to be discreet and compliant at all costs. This "resignation" added a slight touch of melancholy to his entire presence; and there was so much dignity... oh, the dignity in each of his movements! Valentina Mihailovna introduced Solomin to everyone (he paid more attention to Mariana than to anyone else) and made him sit next to her on her right at the table. Kollomietzev sat to her left, and as he unfolded his napkin, he grimaced and smiled, as if to say, “Well, let the little comedy begin!” Sipiagin sat across from him and watched with some concern. In a new arrangement by Madame Sipiagina, Nejdanov was not seated next to Mariana as usual, but between Anna Zaharovna and Sipiagin. Mariana found her place card (since this was a formal dinner) on her napkin between Kollomietzev and Kolia. The dinner was served impeccably; there was even a “menu”—a decorative card placed in front of each person.
Directly soup was finished, Sipiagin again brought the conversation round to his factory, and from there went on to Russian manufacture in general. Solomin, as usual, replied very briefly. As soon as he began speaking, Mariana fixed her eyes upon him. Kollomietzev, who was sitting beside her, turned to her with various compliments (he had been asked not to start a dispute), but she did not listen to him; and indeed he pronounced all his pleasantries in a half-hearted manner, merely to satisfy his own conscience. He realised that there was something between himself and this young girl that could not be crossed.
As soon as the soup was done, Sipiagin redirected the conversation to his factory and then to Russian manufacturing as a whole. Solomin, as usual, kept his responses very short. The moment he began to talk, Mariana focused her gaze on him. Kollomietzev, who was sitting next to her, tried to engage her with various compliments (he had been told not to start any arguments), but she didn't pay any attention to him; in fact, he delivered all his remarks half-heartedly, just to ease his own conscience. He understood that there was an unbridgeable gap between himself and this young woman.
As for Nejdanov, something even worse had come to pass between him and the master of the house. For Sipiagin, Nejdanov had become simply a piece of furniture, or an empty space that he quite ignored. These new relations had taken place so quickly and unmistakably that when Nejdanov pronounced a few words in answer to a remark of Anna Zaharovna’s, Sipiagin looked round in amazement, as if wondering where the sound came from.
As for Nejdanov, something even worse had happened between him and the master of the house. To Sipiagin, Nejdanov had become just a piece of furniture, or an empty spot that he completely ignored. These new dynamics had developed so quickly and obviously that when Nejdanov said a few words in response to something Anna Zaharovna had said, Sipiagin looked around in surprise, as if he were trying to figure out where the noise came from.
Sipiagin evidently possessed some of the characteristics for which certain of the great Russian bureaucrats are celebrated for.
Sipiagin clearly had some of the traits that make certain great Russian bureaucrats famous.
After the fish, Valentina Mihailovna, who had been lavishing all her charms on Solomin, said to her husband in English that she noticed their visitor did not drink wine and might perhaps like some beer. Sipiagin called aloud for ale, while Solomin calmly turned towards Valentina Mihailovna, saying, “You may not be aware, madame, that I spent over two years in England and can understand and speak English. I only mentioned it in case you should wish to say anything private before me.” Valentina Mihailovna laughed and assured him that this precaution was altogether unnecessary, since he would hear nothing but good of himself; inwardly she thought Solomin’s action rather strange, but delicate in its own way.
After the fish course, Valentina Mihailovna, who had been showering her charms on Solomin, told her husband in English that she noticed their guest wasn’t drinking wine and might prefer some beer. Sipiagin called out for ale, while Solomin calmly turned to Valentina Mihailovna and said, “You might not know, madame, that I spent over two years in England and can understand and speak English. I only mentioned it in case you wanted to say something private in front of me.” Valentina Mihailovna laughed and assured him that this precaution was completely unnecessary, as he would hear nothing but good things about himself; internally, she found Solomin’s action a bit odd, but also somewhat thoughtful.
At this point Kollomietzev could no longer contain himself.
At this point, Kollomietzev couldn't hold back any longer.
“And so you’ve been in England,” he began, “and no doubt studied the manners and customs there. Do you think them worth imitating?”
“And so you’ve been to England,” he started, “and you’ve probably observed the manners and customs there. Do you think they are worth copying?”
“Some yes, others no.”
"Some yes, some no."
“Brief but not clear,” Kollomietzev remarked, trying not to notice the signs Sipiagin was making to him. “You were speaking of the nobility this morning.... No doubt you’ve had the opportunity of studying the English landed gentry, as they call them there.”
“Short but unclear,” Kollomietzev commented, trying to ignore the gestures Sipiagin was making to him. “You were talking about the nobility this morning... I’m sure you’ve had the chance to study the English landed gentry, as they refer to them there.”
“No, I had no such opportunity. I moved in quite a different sphere. But I formed my own ideas about these gentlemen.”
“No, I didn’t have that chance. I was in a completely different environment. But I developed my own opinions about these guys.”
“Well, do you think that such a landed gentry is impossible among us? Or that we ought not to want it in any case?”
“Well, do you think it’s impossible to have a landed gentry among us? Or that we shouldn’t want it at all?”
“In the first place, I certainly do think it impossible, and in the second, it’s hardly worthwhile wanting such a thing.”
“In the first place, I definitely think it’s impossible, and in the second, it’s barely worth wanting such a thing.”
“But why, my dear sir?” Kollomietzev asked; the polite tone was intended to soothe Sipiagin, who sat very uneasily on his chair.
“But why, my dear sir?” Kollomietzev asked; the polite tone was meant to calm Sipiagin, who was sitting very uncomfortably in his chair.
“Because in twenty or thirty years your landed gentry won’t be here in any case.”
“Because in twenty or thirty years, your wealthy landowners won’t be around anyway.”
“What makes you think so?”
“What makes you say that?”
“Because by that time the land will fall into the hands of people in no way distinguished by their origin.”
“Because by that time, the land will end up in the hands of people who are in no way notable for their background.”
“Do you mean the merchants?”
"Are you talking about the merchants?"
“For the most part probably the merchants.”
“For the most part, probably the merchants.”
“But how will it happen?”
“But how is it going to happen?”
“They’ll buy it, of course.”
"They'll totally buy it."
“From the gentry?”
"From the upper class?"
“Yes; from the gentry.”
"Yeah; from the upper class."
Kollomietzev smiled condescendingly. “If you recollect you said the very same thing about factories that you’re now saying about the land.”
Kollomietzev smiled patronizingly. “If you remember, you said the exact same thing about factories that you’re now saying about the land.”
“And it’s quite true.”
"And that's totally true."
“You will no doubt be very pleased about it!”
“You're definitely going to be really happy about it!”
“Not at all. I’ve already told you that the people won’t be any the better off for the change.”
“Not at all. I’ve already told you that the people won’t be any better off with the change.”
Kollomietzev raised his hand slightly. “What solicitude on the part of the people, imagine!”
Kollomietzev raised his hand slightly. “What concern from the people, can you believe it!”
“Vassily Fedotitch!” Sipiagin called out as loudly as he could, “they have brought you some beer! Voyons, Siméon!” he added in an undertone.
“Vassily Fedotitch!” Sipiagin shouted as loud as he could, “they’ve brought you some beer! Come on, Siméon!” he added quietly.
But Kollomietzev would not be suppressed.
But Kollomietzev would not be silenced.
“I see you haven’t a very high opinion of the merchant class,” he began again, turning to Solomin, “but they’ve sprung from the people.”
“I see you don’t have a very high opinion of the merchant class,” he said again, turning to Solomin, “but they’ve come from the people.”
“So they have.”
"So they do."
“I thought that you considered everything about the people, or relating to the people, as above criticism!”
“I thought you believed that everything about people, or related to people, was beyond criticism!”
“Not at all! You are quite mistaken. The masses can be condemned for a great many things, though they are not always to blame. Our merchant is an exploiter and uses his capital for that purpose. He thinks that people are always trying to get the better of him, so he tries to get the better of them. But the people—”
“Not at all! You’re completely wrong. The masses can be blamed for a lot of things, even though they aren’t always at fault. Our merchant is an exploiter and uses his wealth for that reason. He believes that people are always trying to take advantage of him, so he tries to take advantage of them. But the people—”
“Well, what about the people?” Kollomietzev asked in falsetto.
“Well, what about the people?” Kollomietzev asked in a high-pitched voice.
“The people are asleep.”
"The people are asleep."
“And would you like to wake them?”
“And would you like to wake them up?”
“That would not be a bad thing to do.”
"That wouldn't be a bad idea."
“Aha! aha! So that’s what—”
“Aha! Aha! So that’s what—”
“Gentlemen, gentlemen!” Sipiagin exclaimed imperatively. He felt that the moment had come to put an end to the discussion, and he did put an end to it. With a slight gesture of his right hand, while the elbow remained propped on the table, he delivered a long and detailed speech. He praised the conservatives on the one hand and approved of the liberals on the other, giving the preference to the latter as he counted himself of their numbers. He spoke highly of the people, but drew attention to some of their weaknesses; expressed his full confidence in the government, but asked himself whether all its officials were faithfully fulfilling its benevolent designs. He acknowledged the importance of literature, but declared that without the utmost caution it was dangerous. He turned to the West with hope, then became doubtful; he turned to the East, first sighed, then became enthusiastic. Finally he proposed a toast in honour of the trinity: Religion, Agriculture, and Industry!
“Gentlemen, gentlemen!” Sipiagin said firmly. He felt it was time to end the discussion, and he did just that. With a slight gesture of his right hand, while his elbow rested on the table, he gave a long and detailed speech. He praised the conservatives on one side and supported the liberals on the other, showing a preference for the latter as he counted himself among them. He spoke highly of the people but pointed out some of their flaws; he expressed full confidence in the government but questioned whether all its officials were truly committed to its good intentions. He acknowledged the importance of literature but warned that it could be dangerous without the utmost caution. He looked to the West with hope, then felt uncertain; he looked to the East, first sighed, then became enthusiastic. Finally, he proposed a toast in honor of the trinity: Religion, Agriculture, and Industry!
“Under the wing of authority!” Kollomietzev added sternly.
“Under the authority's wing!” Kollomietzev added firmly.
“Under the wing of wise and benevolent authority,” Sipiagin corrected him.
“Under the guidance of wise and kind authority,” Sipiagin corrected him.
The toast was drunk in silence. The empty space on Sipiagin’s left, in the form of Nejdanov, did certainly make several sounds of disapproval; but arousing not the least attention became quiet again, and the dinner, without any further controversy, reached a happy conclusion.
The toast was made in silence. The empty space on Sipiagin’s left, where Nejdanov sat, made a few sounds of disapproval, but with no one paying attention, he quickly went quiet again, and the dinner ended on a positive note without any more arguments.
Valentina Mihailovna, with a most charming smile, handed Solomin a cup of coffee; he drank it and was already looking round for his hat when Sipiagin took him gently by the arm and led him into his study. There he first gave him an excellent cigar and then made him a proposal to enter his factory on the most advantageous terms. “You will be absolute master there, Vassily Fedotitch, I assure you!” Solomin accepted the cigar and declined the offer about the factory. He stuck to his refusal, however much Sipiagin insisted.
Valentina Mihailovna, with her charming smile, handed Solomin a cup of coffee; he took a sip and was already looking for his hat when Sipiagin gently took him by the arm and led him into his study. There, he first offered him an excellent cigar and then proposed that he join his factory on the best terms possible. “You will be the absolute master there, Vassily Fedotitch, I promise!” Solomin accepted the cigar but declined the factory offer. He held firm to his refusal, no matter how much Sipiagin insisted.
“Please don’t say ‘no’ at once, my dear Vassily Fedotitch! Say, at least, that you’ll think it over until tomorrow!”
“Please don’t say ‘no’ right away, my dear Vassily Fedotitch! Just say that you’ll think about it until tomorrow!”
“It would make no difference. I wouldn’t accept your proposal.”
"It wouldn’t matter. I’m not going to accept your proposal."
“Do think it over till tomorrow, Vassily Fedotitch! It won’t cost you anything.”
“Think it over until tomorrow, Vassily Fedotitch! It won’t cost you anything.”
Solomin agreed, came out of the study, and began looking for his hat again. But Nejdanov, who until that moment had had no opportunity of exchanging a word with him, came up to him and whispered hurriedly:
Solomin agreed, left the study, and started searching for his hat again. But Nejdanov, who until then hadn’t had the chance to say a word to him, approached and whispered quickly:
“For heaven’s sake don’t go yet, or else we won’t be able to have a talk!”
“For heaven's sake, don’t leave yet, or we won’t get a chance to talk!”
Solomin left his hat alone, the more readily as Sipiagin, who had observed his irresoluteness, exclaimed:
Solomin left his hat alone, especially since Sipiagin, who had noticed his hesitation, exclaimed:
“Won’t you stay the night with us?”
“Will you stay the night with us?”
“As you wish.”
“Sure thing.”
The grateful glance Mariana fixed on him as she stood at the drawing-room window set him thinking.
The thankful look Mariana gave him while she stood at the living room window made him think.
XXV
Until his visit Mariana had pictured Solomin to herself as quite different. At first sight he had struck her as undefined, characterless. She had seen many such fair, lean, sinewy men in her day, but the more she watched him, the longer she listened to him, the stronger grew her feeling of confidence in him—for it was confidence he inspired her with. This calm, not exactly clumsy, but heavy man, was not only incapable of lying or bragging, but one could rely on him as on a stone wall. He would not betray one; more than that, he would understand and help one. It seemed to Mariana that he aroused such a feeling, not only in herself alone, but in everyone present. The things he spoke about had no particular interest for her. She attached very little significance to all this talk about factories and merchants, but the way in which he spoke, the manner in which he looked round and smiled, pleased her immensely.
Until his visit, Mariana had imagined Solomin to be quite different. At first glance, he seemed vague and lacking in character. She had encountered many similar fair, lean, sinewy men in her life, but the more she observed him and listened to him, the stronger her sense of trust in him became—because he really inspired trust. This calm, not exactly awkward, but solid man was not only incapable of lying or boasting, but you could count on him like a sturdy wall. He wouldn’t betray anyone; more than that, he would understand and support you. It seemed to Mariana that he brought out such feelings, not just in her, but in everyone around. The topics he discussed didn't particularly interest her. She didn’t regard all this talk about factories and merchants as very important, but the way he spoke, the manner in which he looked around and smiled, greatly pleased her.
A straightforward man ... at any rate! this was what appealed to her. It is a well-known fact, though not very easy to understand, that Russians are the greatest liars on the face of the earth, yet there is nothing they respect more than truth, nothing they sympathise with more. And then Solomin, in Mariana’s eyes, was surrounded by a particular halo, as a man who had been recommended by Vassily Nikolaevitch himself. During dinner she had exchanged glances with Nejdanov several times on his account, and in the end found herself involuntarily comparing the two, not to Nejdanov’s advantage. Nejdanov’s face was, it is true, handsomer and pleasanter to look at than Solomin’s, but the very face expressed a medley of troubled sensations: embarrassment, annoyance, impatience, and even dejection. He seemed to be sitting on hot coals; tried to speak, but did not, and laughed nervously. Solomin, on the other hand, seemed a little bored, but looked quite at home and utterly independent of what was going on around him. “We must certainly ask advice of this man,” Mariana thought, “he is sure to tell us something useful.” It was she who had sent Nejdanov to him after dinner.
A straightforward man ... anyway! This was what attracted her. It's a well-known fact, though not easy to grasp, that Russians are the biggest liars on earth, yet there's nothing they respect more than truth, nothing they connect with more. And then Solomin, in Mariana's eyes, had a special aura, being a man recommended by Vassily Nikolaevitch himself. During dinner, she had exchanged glances with Nejdanov several times because of him, and in the end, she found herself unintentionally comparing the two, which didn’t favor Nejdanov. Nejdanov’s face was indeed more handsome and pleasant to look at than Solomin’s, but his expression showed a mix of troubled emotions: embarrassment, annoyance, impatience, and even sadness. He seemed to be sitting on hot coals; he tried to speak but didn’t, and laughed nervously. Solomin, on the other hand, looked a bit bored but was completely at ease and totally unaffected by what was happening around him. "We should definitely seek advice from this man," Mariana thought, "he's sure to offer us something valuable." It was she who had sent Nejdanov to him after dinner.
The evening went very slowly; fortunately dinner was not over until late and not very long remained before bedtime. Kollomietzev was sulky and said nothing.
The evening dragged on; luckily, dinner lasted until late and there wasn’t much time left before bed. Kollomietzev was moody and didn’t say a word.
“What is the matter with you?” Madame Sipiagina asked half-jestingly. “Have you lost anything?”
“What's wrong with you?” Madame Sipiagina asked half-jokingly. “Did you lose something?”
“Yes, I have,” Kollomietzev replied. “There is a story about a certain officer in the lifeguards who was very much grieved that his soldiers had lost a sock of his. ‘Find me my sock!’ he would say to them, and I say, find me the word ‘sir!’ The word ‘sir’ is lost, and with it every sense of respect towards rank!”
“Yes, I have,” Kollomietzev replied. “There’s a story about an officer in the lifeguards who was really upset that his soldiers had lost one of his socks. ‘Find me my sock!’ he would tell them, and I say, find me the word ‘sir!’ The word ‘sir’ is gone, and with it every bit of respect for rank!”
Madame Sipiagina informed Kollomietzev that she would not help him in the search.
Madame Sipiagina told Kollomietzev that she wouldn't assist him in the search.
Emboldened by the success of his speech at dinner, Sipiagin delivered two others, in which he let fly various statesmanlike reflections about indispensable measures and various words—des mots—not so much witty as weighty, which he had especially prepared for St. Petersburg. He even repeated one of these words, saying beforehand, “If you will allow the expression.” Above all, he declared that a certain minister had an “idle, unconcentrated mind,” and was given “to dreaming.” And not forgetting that one of his listener’s was a man of the people, he lost no opportunity in trying to show that he too was a Russian through and through, and steeped in the very root of the national life! For instance, to Kollomietzev’s remark that the rain might interfere with the haymaking, he replied, “If the hay is black, then the buckwheat will be white;” then he made use of various proverbs like: “A store without a master is an orphan,” “Look before you leap,” “When there’s bread then there’s economy,” “If the birch leaves are as big as farthings by St. Yegor’s day, the dough can be put into tubs by the feast of Our Lady of Kazan.” He sometimes went wrong, however, and would get his proverbs very much mixed; but the society in which these little slips occurred did not even suspect that notre bon Russe had made a mistake, and, thanks to Prince Kovrishkin, it had got used to such little blunders. Sipiagin pronounced all these proverbs in a peculiarly powerful, gruff voice—d’une voix rustique. Similar sayings let loose at the proper time and place in St. Petersburg would cause influential high-society ladies to exclaim, “Comme il connait bien les moeurs de notre people!” and great statesmen would add, “Les moeurs et les besoins!”
Emboldened by the success of his speech at dinner, Sipiagin gave two more speeches, where he shared various political thoughts about necessary measures and a few noteworthy phrases—des mots—that were more significant than clever, which he had prepared specifically for St. Petersburg. He even repeated one of these phrases, stating beforehand, “If you’ll allow the expression.” Most importantly, he declared that a certain minister had an “idle, unfocused mind” and was prone to “daydreaming.” Not forgetting that one of his listeners was a man of the people, he took every chance to show he was just as Russian at heart, deeply connected to the essence of national life! For example, in response to Kollomietzev’s comment that the rain might disrupt the haymaking, he replied, “If the hay is black, then the buckwheat will be white;” then he used various proverbs like: “A store without a master is an orphan,” “Look before you leap,” “When there’s bread, there’s economy,” “If the birch leaves are the size of farthings by St. Yegor’s day, the dough can be put into tubs by the feast of Our Lady of Kazan.” He sometimes messed up, getting his proverbs mixed up, but the people around him didn’t even realize that notre bon Russe had made a mistake, and thanks to Prince Kovrishkin, they had grown accustomed to such little blunders. Sipiagin delivered all these proverbs in a particularly strong, gruff voice—d’une voix rustique. Similar sayings shared at the right moment and place in St. Petersburg would make influential high-society ladies exclaim, “Comme il connait bien les moeurs de notre people!” and great statesmen would add, “Les moeurs et les besoins!”
Valentina Mihailovna fussed about Solomin as much as she could, but her failure to arouse him disheartened her. On passing Kollomietzev she said involuntarily, in an undertone: “Mon Dieu, que je me sens fatiguée!” to which he replied with an ironical bow: “Tu l’as voulu, George Daudin!”
Valentina Mihailovna took care of Solomin as much as she could, but her inability to get his attention left her feeling down. As she passed Kollomietzev, she said quietly, “Oh my God, I feel so tired!” to which he responded with a sarcastic bow: “You asked for it, George Daudin!”
At last, after the usual outburst of politeness and amiability, which appears on the faces of a bored assembly on the point of breaking up, after sudden handshakings and friendly smiles, the weary guests and weary hosts separated.
At last, after the usual show of politeness and friendliness that you see on the faces of a bored crowd ready to leave, after sudden handshakes and friendly smiles, the tired guests and exhausted hosts parted ways.
Solomin, who had been given almost the best bedroom on the second floor, with English toilette accessories and a bathroom attached, went in to Nejdanov.
Solomin, who had been assigned one of the best bedrooms on the second floor, complete with English-style toiletries and an attached bathroom, went to see Nejdanov.
The latter began by thanking him heartily for having agreed to stay.
The latter started by sincerely thanking him for agreeing to stay.
“I know it’s a sacrifice on your part—”
“I know it’s a sacrifice for you—”
“Not at all,” Solomin said hastily. “There was no sort of sacrifice required. Besides I couldn’t refuse you.”
“Not at all,” Solomin said quickly. “There was no sacrifice needed. Plus, I couldn’t say no to you.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“Because I’ve taken a great liking to you.”
“Because I really like you.”
Nejdanov was surprised and glad at the same time, while Solomin pressed his hand. Then he seated himself astride on a chair, lighted a cigar, and leaning both his elbows against the back, began:
Nejdanov was both surprised and happy at the same time as Solomin shook his hand. He then sat down on a chair, lit a cigar, and leaned both his elbows against the back, starting to speak:
“Now tell me what’s the matter.”
"Now tell me what's up."
Nejdanov also seated himself astride on a chair in front of Solomin, but did not light a cigar.
Nejdanov also sat on a chair in front of Solomin, but didn't light a cigar.
“So you want to know what’s the matter.... The fact is, I want to run away from here.”
“So you want to know what’s wrong.... The truth is, I want to escape from here.”
“Am I to understand that you want to leave this house? As far as I can see there is nothing to prevent you.”
“Am I to understand that you want to leave this house? As far as I can see, there’s nothing stopping you.”
“Not leave it, but run away from it.”
“Don’t just leave it, but run away from it.”
“Why? Do they want to detain you? Perhaps you’ve taken some money in advance.... If so, you’ve only to say the word and I should be delighted——”
“Why? Do they want to hold you back? Maybe you’ve taken some money upfront.... If that’s the case, just say the word and I’d be thrilled——”
“I’m afraid you don’t understand me, my dear Solomin. I said run away and not leave, because I’m not going away alone.”
“I’m afraid you don’t get me, my dear Solomin. I said run away, not just leave, because I’m not going away by myself.”
Solomin raised his head.
Solomin looked up.
“With whom then?”
"Who then?"
“With the girl you’ve seen here today.”
“With the girl you saw here today.”
“With her! She has a very nice face. Are you in love with one another? Or have you simply decided to go away together because you don’t like being here?”
“With her! She has a really nice face. Are you two in love? Or have you just decided to leave together because you don’t like it here?”
“We love each other.”
“We're in love.”
“Ah!” Solomin was silent for a while. “Is she related to the people here?”
“Ah!” Solomin was quiet for a moment. “Is she connected to the people here?”
“Yes. But she fully shares our convictions and is prepared for anything.”
“Yes. But she completely shares our beliefs and is ready for anything.”
Solomin smiled.
Solomin smiled.
“And you, Nejdanov, are you prepared?”
“And you, Nejdanov, are you ready?”
Nejdanov frowned slightly.
Nejdanov frowned.
“Why ask? You will see when the time comes.”
“Why ask? You'll see when the time comes.”
“I do not doubt you, Nejdanov. I only asked because it seemed to me that besides yourself nobody else was prepared.”
“I don’t doubt you, Nejdanov. I just asked because it seemed to me that, besides you, no one else was ready.”
“And Markelov?”
“And what about Markelov?”
“Why, of course, Markelov! But then, he was born prepared.”
“Of course, Markelov! But then, he was born ready.”
At this moment someone knocked at the door gently, but hastily, and opened it without waiting for an answer. It was Mariana. She immediately came up to Solomin.
At that moment, someone knocked on the door softly but quickly, and opened it without waiting for a response. It was Mariana. She instantly walked over to Solomin.
“I feel sure,” she began, “that you are not surprised at seeing me here at this time of night. He” (Mariana pointed to Nejdanov) “has no doubt told you everything. Give me your hand, please, and believe me an honest girl is standing before you.”
“I’m sure,” she started, “that you’re not surprised to see me here at this time of night. He” (Mariana pointed to Nejdanov) “has probably told you everything. Please give me your hand, and trust that an honest girl is standing before you.”
“I am convinced of that,” Solomin said seriously.
“I’m convinced of that,” Solomin said earnestly.
He had risen from his chair as soon as Mariana had appeared. “I had already noticed you at table and was struck by the frank expression of your eyes. Nejdanov told me about your intentions. But may I ask why you want to run away.”
He stood up as soon as Mariana showed up. “I had already seen you at the table and was impressed by the honest look in your eyes. Nejdanov told me about your plans. But can I ask why you want to leave?”
“What a question! The cause with which I am fully in sympathy ... don’t be surprised. Nejdanov has kept nothing from me.... The great work is about to begin ... and am I to remain in this house, where everything is deceit and falsehood? People I love will be exposed to danger, and I——”
“What a question! I completely support the cause... don’t be surprised. Nejdanov hasn’t hidden anything from me... The great work is about to begin... and am I supposed to stay in this house, where everything is deception and lies? The people I care about will be at risk, and I——”
Solomin stopped her by a wave of the hand.
Solomin stopped her with a wave of his hand.
“Calm yourself. Sit down, please, and you sit down too, Nejdanov. Let us all sit down. Listen to me! If you have no other reason than the one you have mentioned, then there’s no need for you to run away as yet. The work will not begin so soon as you seem to anticipate. A little more prudent consideration is needed in this matter. It’s no good plunging in too soon, believe me.”
“Calm down. Please sit down, and you too, Nejdanov. Let’s all take a seat. Listen to me! If your only reason is the one you mentioned, then there’s no need for you to rush away just yet. The work won’t start as soon as you think it will. We need a bit more careful thought on this matter. It’s not wise to dive in too quickly, trust me.”
Mariana sat down and wrapped herself up in a large plaid, which she had thrown over her shoulders.
Mariana sat down and wrapped herself in a large plaid that she had draped over her shoulders.
“But I can’t stay here any longer! I am being insulted by everybody. Only today that idiot Anna Zaharovna said before Kolia, alluding to my father, that a bad tree does not bring forth good fruit! Kolia was even surprised, and asked what it meant. Not to speak of Valentina Mihailovna!”
“But I can’t stay here any longer! Everyone is insulting me. Just today, that idiot Anna Zaharovna said in front of Kolia, hinting at my father, that a bad tree doesn’t produce good fruit! Kolia was even surprised and asked what it meant. Not to mention Valentina Mihailovna!”
Solomin stopped her again, this time with a smile.
Solomin stopped her again, this time smiling.
Mariana felt that he was laughing at her a little, but this smile could not have offended any one.
Mariana sensed that he was laughing at her a bit, but that smile couldn't have upset anyone.
“But, my dear lady, I don’t know who Anna Zaharovna is, nor what tree you are talking about. A foolish woman says some foolish things to you and you can’t endure it! How will you live in that case? The whole world is composed of fools. Your reason is not good enough. Have you any other?”
“But, my dear lady, I don’t know who Anna Zaharovna is, nor what tree you are talking about. A foolish woman says some foolish things to you and you can’t handle it! How will you live like that? The whole world is full of fools. Your reasoning isn’t strong enough. Do you have any other thoughts?”
“I am convinced,” Nejdanov interposed in a hollow voice, “that Mr. Sipiagin will turn me out of the house tomorrow of his own accord. Someone must have told him. He treats me ... in the most contemptuous manner.”
“I’m convinced,” Nejdanov interrupted in a flat voice, “that Mr. Sipiagin will kick me out of the house tomorrow on his own. Someone must have told him. He treats me ... in the most disrespectful way.”
Solomin turned to Nejdanov.
Solomin faced Nejdanov.
“If that’s the case, then why run away?”
“If that's true, then why are you running away?”
Nejdanov did not know what to say.
Nejdanov didn’t know what to say.
“But I’ve already told you—,” he began.
“But I’ve already told you—,” he started.
“He said that,” Mariana put in, “because I am going with him.”
“He said that,” Mariana added, “because I’m going with him.”
Solomin looked at her and shook his head good-naturedly.
Solomin looked at her and shook his head with a friendly smile.
“In that case, my dear lady, I say again, that if you want to leave here because you think the revolution is about to break out—”
“In that case, my dear lady, I say again, that if you want to leave here because you think the revolution is about to break out—”
“That was precisely why we asked you to come,” Mariana interrupted him; “we wanted to find out exactly how matters stood.”
“That’s exactly why we asked you to come,” Mariana interrupted him; “we wanted to find out exactly what the situation is.”
“If that’s your reason for going,” Solomin continued, “I repeat once more, you can stay at home for some time to come yet, but if you want to run away because you love each other and can’t be united otherwise, then—”
“If that’s your reason for going,” Solomin continued, “I’ll say it again, you can stay at home for a while longer, but if you want to leave because you love each other and can’t be together any other way, then—”
“Well? What then?”
"Well? What's next?"
“Then I must first congratulate you and, if need be, give you all the help in my power. I may say, my dear lady, that I took a liking to you both at first sight and love you as brother and sister.”
“Then I have to start by congratulating you and, if necessary, offer you all the help I can. I can honestly say, my dear lady, that I liked you right from the start and feel a sibling love for you.”
Mariana and Nejdanov both went up to him on the right and left and each clasped a hand.
Mariana and Nejdanov both approached him from the right and left and each took his hand.
“Only tell us what to do,” Mariana implored. “Supposing the revolution is still far off, there must be preparatory work to be done, a thing impossible in this house, in the midst of these surroundings. We should so gladly go together.... Show us what we can do; tell us where to go.... Send us anywhere you like! You will send us, won’t you?”
“Just tell us what to do,” Mariana begged. “Even if the revolution is still a long way off, there’s preparatory work that needs to be done, and that’s impossible in this house, in these surroundings. We would be so happy to go together... Show us how we can help; tell us where to go... Send us anywhere you want! You will send us, won’t you?”
“Where to?”
"Where to?"
“To the people.... Where can one go if not among the people?”
“To the people.... Where else can one go if not among the people?”
“Into the forest,” Nejdanov thought, calling to mind Paklin’s words.
“Into the forest,” Nejdanov thought, recalling Paklin’s words.
Solomin looked intently at Mariana.
Solomin stared at Mariana.
“Do you want to know the people?”
“Do you want to meet the people?”
“Yes; that is, we not only want to get to know them, but we want to work ... to toil for them.”
“Yes; that is, we not only want to get to know them, but we want to work ... to labor for them.”
“Very well. I promise you that you shall get to know them. I will give you the opportunity of doing as you wish. And you, Nejdanov, are you ready to go for her ... and for them?”
“Sure thing. I promise you that you will get to know them. I’ll give you the chance to do what you want. And you, Nejdanov, are you ready to go for her ... and for them?”
“Of course I am,” he said hastily. “Juggernaut,” another word of Paklin’s, flashed across his mind. “Here it comes thundering along, the huge chariot.... I can hear the crash and rumble of its wheels.”
“Of course I am,” he said quickly. “Juggernaut,” another word from Paklin, flashed through his mind. “Here it comes, thundering along, the massive chariot... I can hear the crash and rumble of its wheels.”
“Very well,” Solomin repeated pensively. “But when do you want to go away?”
“Alright,” Solomin said thoughtfully. “But when do you want to leave?”
“Tomorrow, if possible,” Mariana observed.
“Tomorrow, if it works,” Mariana observed.
“Very good. But where?”
“Sounds great. But where?”
“Sh, sh—” Nejdanov whispered. “Someone is walking along the corridor.”
“Shh, shh—” Nejdanov whispered. “Someone's walking down the hallway.”
They were all silent for a time.
They were all quiet for a while.
“But where do you want to go to?” Solomin asked again, lowering his voice.
“But where do you want to go?” Solomin asked again, lowering his voice.
“We don’t know,” Mariana replied.
"We're not sure," Mariana replied.
Solomin glanced at Nejdanov, but the latter merely shook his head.
Solomin looked at Nejdanov, but he just shook his head.
Solomin stretched out his hand and carefully snuffed the candle.
Solomin reached out his hand and gently extinguished the candle.
“I tell you what, my children,” he said at last, “come to me at the factory. It’s not beautiful there, but safe, at any rate. I will hide you. I have a little spare room there. Nobody will find you. If only you get there, we won’t give you up. You might think that there are far too many people about, but that’s one of its good points. Where there is a crowd it’s easy to hide. Will you come? Will you?”
“I’ll tell you what, kids,” he finally said, “come to me at the factory. It’s not pretty there, but it’s safe, at least. I’ll keep you hidden. I have a small spare room there. No one will find you. As long as you make it there, we won’t give you up. You might think there are too many people, but that’s actually a good thing. In a crowd, it’s easy to stay out of sight. Will you come? Will you?”
“How can we thank you enough!” Nejdanov exclaimed, whilst Mariana, who was at first a little taken aback by the idea of the factory, added quickly:
“How can we ever thank you!” Nejdanov exclaimed, while Mariana, who was initially a bit surprised by the idea of the factory, quickly added:
“Of course, of course! How good of you! But you won’t leave us there long, will you? You will send us on, won’t you?”
“Of course, of course! That’s so nice of you! But you won’t keep us there for long, will you? You’ll help us move on, right?”
“That will depend entirely on yourselves.... If you should want to get married that could also be arranged at the factory. I have a neighbour there close by—a cousin of mine, a priest, and very friendly. He would marry you with the greatest of pleasure.”
“That will depend entirely on you.... If you want to get married, that can also be arranged at the factory. I have a neighbor nearby—a cousin of mine, who is a priest and very friendly. He would be happy to marry you.”
Mariana smiled to herself, while Nejdanov again pressed Solomin’s hand.
Mariana smiled to herself, while Nejdanov squeezed Solomin’s hand again.
“But I say, won’t your employer, the owner of the factory, be annoyed about it. Won’t he make it unpleasant for you?” he asked after a pause.
"But I’m wondering, won’t your boss, the factory owner, be upset about this? Won’t he make things uncomfortable for you?" he asked after a pause.
Solomin looked askance at Nejdanov.
Solomin gave Nejdanov a side-eye.
“Oh, don’t bother about me! It’s quite unnecessary. So long as things at the factory go on all right it’s all the same to my employer. You need neither of you fear the least unpleasantness. And you need not be afraid of the workpeople either. Only let me know what time to expect you.”
“Oh, don’t worry about me! It’s totally unnecessary. As long as everything at the factory runs smoothly, it doesn’t matter to my boss. You both shouldn’t fear any uncomfortable situations. And you don’t need to be concerned about the workers either. Just let me know what time to expect you.”
Nejdanov and Mariana exchanged glances.
Nejdanov and Mariana shared looks.
“The day after tomorrow, early in the morning, or the day after that. We can’t wait any longer. As likely as not they’ll tell me to go tomorrow.”
“The day after tomorrow, early in the morning, or the day after that. We can't wait any longer. Chances are they'll tell me to go tomorrow.”
“Well then,” Solomin said, rising from his chair. “I’ll wait for you every morning. I won’t leave the place for the rest of the week. Every precaution will be taken.”
“Well then,” Solomin said, getting up from his chair. “I’ll wait for you every morning. I won’t leave this place for the rest of the week. I’ll take all the precautions necessary.”
Mariana drew near to him (she was on her way to the door). “Goodbye, my dear kind Vassily Fedotitch ... that is your name, isn’t it?”
Mariana walked up to him (she was heading toward the door). “Goodbye, my dear, kind Vassily Fedotitch... that’s your name, right?”
“That’s right.”
"That's correct."
“Goodbye till we meet again. And thank you so much!”
“Goodbye until we meet again. And thank you so much!”
“Goodbye, good night!”
"Goodbye, good night!"
“Goodbye, Nejdanov; till tomorrow,” she added, and went out quickly.
“Goodbye, Nejdanov; see you tomorrow,” she said, and left quickly.
The young men remained for some time motionless, and both were silent.
The young men stayed still for a while, and both were quiet.
“Nejdanov ...” Solomin began at last, and stopped. “Nejdanov ...” he began a second time, “tell me about this girl ... tell me everything you can. What has her life been until now? Who is she? Why is she here?”
“Nejdanov ...” Solomin finally started, then paused. “Nejdanov ...” he began again, “tell me about this girl ... tell me everything you know. What has her life been like so far? Who is she? Why is she here?”
Nejdanov told Solomin briefly what he knew about her.
Nejdanov quickly told Solomin what he knew about her.
“Nejdanov,” he said at last, “you must take great care of her, because ... if ... anything ... were to happen, you would be very much to blame. Goodbye.”
“Nejdanov,” he finally said, “you have to look after her really well, because ... if ... anything ... were to go wrong, you’d be held responsible. Goodbye.”
He went out, while Nejdanov stood still for a time in the middle of the room, and muttering, “Oh dear! It’s better not to think!” threw himself face downwards on the bed.
He went outside, while Nejdanov remained standing in the middle of the room for a moment, muttering, “Oh no! It’s better not to think!” before throwing himself face down on the bed.
When Mariana returned to her room she found a note on the table containing the following:
When Mariana got back to her room, she found a note on the table that said:
“I am sorry for you. You are ruining yourself. Think what you are doing. Into what abysses are you throwing yourself with your eyes shut. For whom and for what?—V.”
“I feel sorry for you. You’re destroying yourself. Just think about what you’re doing. What depths are you plunging into with your eyes closed? For whom and for what?—V.”
There was a peculiarly fine fresh scent in the room; evidently Valentina Mihailovna had only just left it. Mariana took a pen and wrote underneath: “You need not be sorry for me. God knows which of us two is more in need of pity. I only know that I wouldn’t like to be in your place for worlds.—M.” She put the note on the table, not doubting that it would fall into Valentina Mihailovna’s hand.
There was a strangely nice fresh scent in the room; clearly, Valentina Mihailovna had just left. Mariana took a pen and wrote underneath: “You don’t need to feel sorry for me. God knows which of us two needs pity more. I just know that I wouldn’t want to be in your place for anything.—M.” She placed the note on the table, confident that it would end up in Valentina Mihailovna’s hands.
On the following morning, Solomin, after seeing Nejdanov and definitely declining to undertake the management of Sipiagin’s factory, set out for home. He mused all the way home, a thing that rarely occurred with him; the motion of the carriage usually had a drowsy effect on him. He thought of Mariana and of Nejdanov; it seemed to him that if he had been in love—he, Solomin—he would have had quite a different air, would have looked and spoken differently. “But,” he thought, “such a thing has never happened to me, so I can’t tell what sort of an air I would have.” He recalled an Irish girl whom he had once seen in a shop behind a counter; recalled her wonderful black hair, blue eyes, and thick lashes, and how she had looked at him with a sad, wistful expression, and how he had paced up and down the street before her window for a long time, how excited he had been, and had kept asking himself if he should try and get to know her. He was in London at the time, where he had been sent by his employer with a sum of money to make various purchases. He very nearly decided to remain in London and send back the money, so strong was the impression produced on him by the beautiful Polly. (He had got to know her name, one of the other girls had called her by it.) He had mastered himself, however, and went back to his employer. Polly was more beautiful than Mariana, but Mariana had the same sad, wistful expression in her eyes ... and Mariana was a Russian.
On the next morning, Solomin, after meeting with Nejdanov and firmly deciding not to take on the management of Sipiagin’s factory, headed home. He reflected all the way back, which was unusual for him; the motion of the carriage typically made him drowsy. He thought about Mariana and Nejdanov; it occurred to him that if he had ever been in love—he, Solomin—he would have had a completely different vibe, would have looked and talked differently. “But,” he thought, “that’s never happened to me, so I can’t know what kind of vibe I would have.” He remembered an Irish girl he once saw in a shop behind a counter; he recalled her amazing black hair, blue eyes, and thick lashes, and how she looked at him with a sad, longing expression. He had walked up and down the street in front of her window for a long time, feeling so excited and wondering if he should try to meet her. He was in London at the time, sent by his employer with money to make various purchases. He almost decided to stay in London and send the money back because of the strong impression the beautiful Polly had made on him. (He learned her name when one of the other girls called her that.) He managed to control himself, though, and returned to his employer. Polly was more beautiful than Mariana, but Mariana had the same sad, longing expression in her eyes... and Mariana was Russian.
“But what am I doing?” Solomin exclaimed in an undertone, “bothering about other men’s brides!” and he shook back the collar of his coat, as if he wanted to shake off all superfluous thoughts. Just then he drove up to the factory and caught sight of the faithful Pavel in the doorway of his little dwelling.
“But what am I doing?” Solomin murmured to himself, “worrying about other guys’ brides!” He shrugged his coat collar, as if trying to shake off all unnecessary thoughts. Just then, he arrived at the factory and spotted the loyal Pavel in the doorway of his small home.
XXVI
Solomin’s refusal greatly offended Sipiagin; so much so, that he suddenly found that this home-bred Stevenson was not such a wonderful engineer after all, and that though he was not perhaps a complete poser, yet gave himself airs like the plebeian he was. “All these Russians when they imagine they know a thing become insufferable! Au fond Kollomietzev was right!” Under the influence of such hostile and irritable sensations, the statesman—en herbe—was even more unsympathetic and distant in his intercourse with Nejdanov. He told Kolia that he need not take lessons that day and that he must try to be more independent in future. He did not, however, dismiss the tutor himself as the latter had expected, but continued to ignore him. But Valentina Mihailovna did not ignore Mariana. A dreadful scene took place between them.
Solomin’s refusal really upset Sipiagin; so much so that he suddenly realized this home-grown Stevenson wasn’t such an amazing engineer after all, and although he might not be a total fraud, he still acted like he was better than others, just like the common person he was. “All these Russians get unbearable when they think they know something! Au fond Kollomietzev was right!” Feeling so hostile and irritable, the aspiring politician was even less sympathetic and more distant in his interactions with Nejdanov. He told Kolia that he didn’t need to take lessons that day and that he should try to be more independent going forward. However, he didn’t dismiss the tutor as the tutor had expected, but continued to ignore him. But Valentina Mihailovna didn’t ignore Mariana. A terrible scene happened between them.
About two hours before dinner they suddenly found themselves alone in the drawing-room. They both felt that the inevitable moment for the battle had arrived and, after a moment’s hesitation, instinctively drew near to one another. Valentina Mihailovna was slightly smiling, Mariana pressed her lips firmly together; both were pale. When walking across the room, Valentina Mihailovna looked uneasily to the right and left and tore off a geranium leaf. Mariana’s eyes were fixed straight on the smiling face coming towards her. Madame Sipiagina was the first to stop, and drumming her finger-tips on the back of a chair began in a free and easy tone:
About two hours before dinner, they suddenly found themselves alone in the living room. They both sensed that the moment for their confrontation had come, and after a brief pause, they instinctively moved closer to each other. Valentina Mihailovna had a slight smile, while Mariana pressed her lips tightly together; both looked pale. As she walked across the room, Valentina Mihailovna glanced nervously to the sides and tore off a geranium leaf. Mariana's gaze was fixed directly on the smiling face approaching her. Madame Sipiagina was the first to stop, and tapping her fingertips on the back of a chair, she started casually:
“Mariana Vikentievna, it seems that we have entered upon a correspondence with one another.... Living under the same roof as we do it strikes me as being rather strange. And you know I am not very fond of strange things.”
“Mariana Vikentievna, it looks like we've started a correspondence with each other.... Since we live under the same roof, it feels a bit odd to me. And you know I'm not really into odd things.”
“I did not begin the correspondence, Valentina Mihailovna.”
“I didn’t start the correspondence, Valentina Mihailovna.”
“That is true. As it happens, I am to blame in that. Only I could not think of any other means of arousing in you a feeling ... how shall I say? A feeling—”
“That is true. As it turns out, I am to blame for that. It's just that I couldn't think of any other way to stir up in you a feeling ... how should I put it? A feeling—”
“You can speak quite plainly, Valentina Mihailovna. You need not be afraid of offending me.”
“You can speak openly, Valentina Mihailovna. There's no need to worry about hurting my feelings.”
“A feeling ... of propriety.”
"A sense of propriety."
Valentina Mihailovna ceased; nothing but the drumming of her fingers could be heard in the room.
Valentina Mihailovna stopped; the only sound in the room was the tapping of her fingers.
“In what way do you think I have failed to observe the rules of propriety?” Mariana asked.
“In what way do you think I haven’t followed the rules of decency?” Mariana asked.
Valentina Mihailovna shrugged her shoulders.
Valentina Mihailovna shrugged.
“Ma chère, vous n’êtes plus un enfant—I think you know what I mean. Do you suppose that your behaviour could have remained a secret to me, to Anna Zaharovna, to the whole household in fact? However, I must say you are not over-particular about secrecy. You simply acted in bravado. Only Boris Andraevitch does not know what you have done.... But he is occupied with far more serious and important matters. Apart from him, everybody else knows, everybody!”
“My dear, you're no longer a child—I think you understand what I'm saying. Do you really think your behavior could have stayed a secret from me, from Anna Zaharovna, or from the whole household? Honestly, you haven't been very careful about keeping it under wraps. You acted out of sheer boldness. Only Boris Andraevitch is unaware of what you've done.... But he's caught up in much more serious and important issues. Besides him, everyone else knows, everyone!”
Mariana’s pallor increased.
Mariana got paler.
“I must ask you to express yourself more clearly, Valentina Mihailovna. What is it you are displeased about?”
“I need you to be more clear when you express yourself, Valentina Mihailovna. What exactly are you unhappy about?”
“L’insolente!” Madame Sipiagina thought, but contained herself.
“The insolent one!” Madame Sipiagina thought, but held back.
“Do you want to know why I am displeased with you, Mariana? Then I must tell you that I disapprove of your prolonged interviews with a young man who is very much beneath you in birth, breeding, and social position. I am displeased ... no! this word is far too mild—I am shocked at your late ... your night visits to this young man! And where does it happen? Under my own roof! Perhaps you see nothing wrong in it and think that it has nothing to do with me, that I should be silent and thereby screen your disgraceful conduct. As an honourable woman ... oui, mademoiselle, je l’ai été, je le suis, et je le serai toujours! I can’t help being horrified at such proceedings!”
“Do you want to know why I'm upset with you, Mariana? Then I have to tell you that I disapprove of your extended meetings with a young man who is far below you in status, upbringing, and social standing. I'm not just displeased ... no! That word is way too gentle—I’m shocked by your late ... your night visits to this young man! And where does this take place? Under my own roof! Maybe you think there's nothing wrong with it and believe it doesn’t concern me, that I should stay quiet and just overlook your disgraceful behavior. As an honorable woman ... oui, mademoiselle, je l’ai été, je le suis, et je le serai toujours! I can't help but be horrified by such actions!”
Valentina Mihailovna threw herself into an armchair as if overcome by her indignation. Mariana smiled for the first time.
Valentina Mihailovna sank into an armchair as if overwhelmed by her anger. Mariana smiled for the first time.
“I do not doubt your honour—past, present, and to come,” she began; “and I mean this quite sincerely. Your indignation is needless. I have brought no shame on your house. The young man whom you alluded to ... yes, I have certainly ... fallen in love with him.”
“I have no doubt about your honor—past, present, and future,” she began; “and I mean this sincerely. There’s no reason for your anger. I haven’t brought any shame to your family. The young man you mentioned ... yes, I have definitely ... fallen in love with him.”
“You love Mr. Nejdanov?”
"Do you love Mr. Nejdanov?"
“Yes, I love him.”
“Yeah, I love him.”
Valentina Mihailovna sat up straight in her chair.
Valentina Mihailovna sat up straight in her chair.
“But, Mariana! he’s only a student, of no birth, no family, and he is younger than you are!” (These words were pronounced not without a certain spiteful pleasure.) “What earthly good can come of it? What do you see in him? He is only an empty-headed boy.”
“But, Mariana! he’s just a student, with no background, no family, and he’s younger than you!” (These words were said with a hint of malicious enjoyment.) “What good can possibly come from this? What do you see in him? He’s just a clueless boy.”
“That was not always your opinion of him, Valentina Mihailovna.”
"That wasn't always your opinion of him, Valentina Mihailovna."
“For heaven’s sake leave me out of the question, my dear!.... Pas tant d’esprit que ça, je vous prie. The thing concerns you and your future. Just consider for a moment. What sort of a match is this for you?”
“For heaven’s sake, leave me out of this, my dear!.... Not so much wit, please. This is about you and your future. Just think for a moment. What kind of match is this for you?”
“I must confess, Valentina Mihailovna, that I did not look at it in that light.”
“I have to admit, Valentina Mihailovna, that I didn’t see it that way.”
“What? What did you say? What am I to think? Let us assume that you followed the dictates of your heart, but then it must end in marriage sometime or other.”
“What? What did you say? What am I supposed to think? Let’s say you followed your heart, but it has to lead to marriage eventually.”
“I don’t know ... I had not thought of that.”
“I don’t know ... I hadn’t thought of that.”
“You had not thought of that? You must be mad!”
“You didn't think of that? You must be crazy!”
Mariana turned away.
Mariana looked away.
“Let us make an end of this conversation, Valentina Mihailovna. It won’t lead to anything. In any case we won’t understand each other.”
“Let’s wrap up this conversation, Valentina Mihailovna. It’s not going to get us anywhere. Anyway, we won’t be able to understand each other.”
Valentina Mihailovna started up.
Valentina Mihailovna got up.
“I can’t, I won’t put an end to this conversation! It’s far too serious.... I am responsible for you before ...” Valentina Mihailovna was going to say God, but hesitated and added, “before the whole world! I can’t be silent when I hear such utter madness! And why can’t I understand you, pray? What insufferable pride these young people have nowadays! On the contrary, I understand you only too well ... I can see that you are infected with these new ideas, which will only be your ruin. It will be too late to turn back then.”
“I can't, I won't end this conversation! It’s way too serious... I’m responsible for you before...” Valentina Mihailovna was going to say God, but hesitated and added, “before the whole world! I can’t stay quiet when I hear such complete nonsense! And why can’t I understand you, tell me? What unbearable pride these young people have these days! On the contrary, I understand you all too well... I see that you’re caught up in these new ideas, which will only lead to your downfall. It will be too late to turn back then.”
“Maybe; but believe me, even if we perish, we will not so much as stretch out a finger that you might save us!”
“Maybe; but trust me, even if we die, we won’t lift a finger for you to save us!”
“Pride again! This awful pride! But listen, Mariana, listen to me,” she added, suddenly changing her tone. She wanted to draw Mariana nearer to herself, but the latter stepped back a pace. “Ecoutez-moi, je vous en conjure! After all, I am not so old nor so stupid that it should be impossible for us to understand each other! Je ne suis pas une encroûtée. I was even considered a republican as a girl ... no less than you. Listen, I won’t pretend that I ever had any motherly feeling towards you ... and it is not in your nature to complain of that.... But I always felt, and feel now, that I owed certain duties towards you, and I have always endeavoured to fulfil them. Perhaps the match I had in my mind for you, for which both Boris Andraevitch and I would have been ready to make any sacrifice ... may not have been fully in accordance with your ideas ... but in the bottom of my heart—”
“Pride again! This terrible pride! But listen, Mariana, listen to me,” she added, suddenly changing her tone. She wanted to pull Mariana closer, but Mariana stepped back a bit. “Ecoutez-moi, je vous en conjure! After all, I’m not that old or stupid that we can’t understand each other! Je ne suis pas une encroûtée. I was even seen as a republican when I was younger... just like you. Listen, I won’t pretend I ever had any motherly feelings towards you... and it’s not in your nature to complain about that... But I’ve always felt, and still feel, that I owe you certain responsibilities, and I’ve always tried to fulfill them. Perhaps the match I envisioned for you, for which both Boris Andraevitch and I would have been willing to sacrifice anything... might not have completely aligned with your ideas... but in the depths of my heart—”
Mariana looked at Valentina Mihailovna, at her wonderful eyes, her slightly painted lips, at her white hands, the parted fingers adorned with rings, which the elegant lady so energetically pressed against the bodice of her silk dress.... Suddenly she interrupted her.
Mariana looked at Valentina Mihailovna, at her beautiful eyes, her lightly painted lips, at her white hands, the slightly spread fingers decorated with rings, which the stylish woman so firmly pressed against the bodice of her silk dress... Suddenly, she interrupted her.
“Did you say a match, Valentina Mihailovna? Do you call that heartless, vulgar friend of yours, Mr. Kollomietzev, ‘a match?’”
“Did you say a match, Valentina Mihailovna? Do you really call that cold, rude friend of yours, Mr. Kollomietzev, ‘a match?’”
Valentina Mihailovna took her fingers from her bodice. “Yes, Mariana Vikentievna! I am speaking of that cultured, excellent young man, Mr. Kollomietzev, who would make a wife happy and whom only a mad-woman could refuse! Yes, only a mad-woman!”
Valentina Mihailovna pulled her fingers away from her bodice. “Yes, Mariana Vikentievna! I’m talking about that refined, wonderful young man, Mr. Kollomietzev, who would make any wife happy and whom only a crazy woman could turn down! Yes, only a crazy woman!”
“What can I do, ma tante? It seems that I am mad!”
“What can I do, ma tante? It seems like I'm losing my mind!”
“Have you anything serious against him?”
“Do you have any serious issues with him?”
“Nothing whatever. I simply despise him.”
“Nothing at all. I just can’t stand him.”
Valentina Mihailovna shook her head impatiently and dropped into her chair again.
Valentina Mihailovna shook her head in annoyance and plopped back into her chair.
“Let us leave him. Retournons à nos moutons. And so you love Mr. Nejdanov?”
“Let's leave him. Let's get back to our own business. So, do you love Mr. Nejdanov?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“And do you intend to continue your interviews with him?”
“And are you planning to keep interviewing him?”
“Yes.”
“Yep.”
“But supposing I forbid it?”
“But what if I say no?”
“I won’t listen to you.”
"I'm not listening to you."
Valentina Mihailovna sprang up from her chair.
Valentina Mihailovna jumped up from her chair.
“What! You won’t listen to me! I see.... And that is said to me by a girl who has known nothing but kindness from me, whom I have brought up in my own house, that is said to me ... said to me——”
“What! You won’t listen to me! I see.... And that’s coming from a girl who has known nothing but kindness from me, who I’ve raised in my own home, that’s said to me ... said to me——”
“By the daughter of a disgraced father,” Mariana put in, sternly. “Go on, don’t be on ceremonies!”
“By the daughter of a disgraced father,” Mariana said firmly. “Come on, don’t be so formal!”
“Ce n’est pas moi qui vous le fait dire, mademoiselle! In any case, that is nothing to be proud of! A girl who lives at my expense——”
“It’s not me who’s making you say that, miss! In any case, that is nothing to be proud of! A girl who lives at my expense——”
“Don’t throw that in my face, Valentina Mihailovna! It would cost you more to keep a French governess for Kolia.... It is I who give him French lessons!”
“Don’t throw that in my face, Valentina Mihailovna! It would cost you more to hire a French governess for Kolia.... I’m the one giving him French lessons!”
Valentina Mihailovna raised a hand holding a scented cambric pocket-handkerchief with a large white monogram embroidered in one corner and tried to say something, but Mariana continued passionately:
Valentina Mihailovna raised a hand holding a scented cambric pocket handkerchief with a large white monogram embroidered in one corner and tried to say something, but Mariana kept going passionately:
“You would have been right, a thousand times right, if, instead of counting up all your petty benefits and sacrifices, you could have been in a position to say ‘the girl I loved’ ... but you are too honest to lie about that!” Mariana trembled feverishly. “You have always hated me. And even now you are glad in the bottom of your heart—that same heart you have just mentioned—glad that I am justifying your constant predictions, covering myself with shame and scandal—you are only annoyed because part of this shame is bound to fall on your virtuous, aristocratic house!”
“You would have been right, a thousand times over, if instead of counting up all your small benefits and sacrifices, you could have just said ‘the girl I loved’... but you’re too honest to lie about that!” Mariana trembled with anger. “You’ve always hated me. And even now, deep down, you’re relieved—that same heart you just mentioned—relieved that I’m proving your constant predictions right, wrapping myself in shame and scandal—you’re just annoyed because some of this shame is bound to reflect on your virtuous, aristocratic family!”
“You are insulting me,” Valentina Mihailovna whispered. “Be kind enough to leave the room!”
“You're insulting me,” Valentina Mihailovna whispered. “Please be kind enough to leave the room!”
But Mariana could no longer contain herself. “Your household, you said, all your household, Anna Zaharovna and everybody knows of my behaviour! And every one is horrified and indignant.... But am I asking anything of you, of all these people? Do you think I care for their good opinion? Do you think that eating your bread has been sweet? I would prefer the greatest poverty to this luxury. There is a gulf between me and your house, an interminable gulf that cannot be crossed. You are an intelligent woman, don’t you feel it too? And if you hate me, what do you think I feel towards you? We won’t go into unnecessary details, it’s too obvious.”
But Mariana could no longer hold back. “Your household, you said, all your household, Anna Zaharovna, and everyone knows about my behavior! And everyone is horrified and outraged... But am I asking anything from you, from all these people? Do you think I care about their opinion? Do you think that living off your generosity has been enjoyable? I would rather have nothing than this luxury. There is a divide between me and your house, an endless divide that can’t be bridged. You’re a smart woman, don’t you feel it too? And if you hate me, what do you think I feel towards you? No need to go into unnecessary details, it’s too obvious.”
“Sortez, sortez, vous dis-je ...” Valentina Mihailovna repeated, stamping her pretty little foot.
“Get out, get out, I tell you ...” Valentina Mihailovna repeated, stamping her pretty little foot.
Mariana took a few steps towards the door.
Mariana walked a few steps toward the door.
“I will rid you of my presence directly, only do you know what, Valentina Mihailovna? They say that in Racine’s Bajazet even Rachel’s sortez! was not effective, and you don’t come anywhere near her! Then, what was it you said ... Je suis une honnête femme, je l’ai été et le serai toujours? But I am convinced that I am far more honest than you are! Goodbye!”
“I'll get out of your way right now, but do you know what, Valentina Mihailovna? They say that in Racine’s Bajazet, even Rachel’s sortez! didn’t have an impact, and you don’t come close to her! So, what was it you said ... Je suis une honnête femme, je l’ai été et le serai toujours? But I’m sure that I'm way more honest than you! Goodbye!”
Mariana went out quickly and Valentina Mihailovna sprang up from her chair. She wanted to scream, to cry, but did not know what to scream about, and the tears would not come at her bidding.
Mariana rushed out, and Valentina Mihailovna jumped up from her chair. She wanted to scream, to cry, but couldn’t figure out what to scream about, and the tears wouldn’t come on command.
So she fanned herself with her pocket-handkerchief, but the strong scent of it affected her nerves still more. She felt miserable, insulted.... She was conscious of a certain amount of truth in what she had just heard, but how could anyone be so unjust to her? “Am I really so bad?” she thought, and looked at herself in a mirror hanging opposite between two windows. The looking-glass reflected a charming face, somewhat excited, the colour coming and going, but still a fascinating face, with wonderful soft, velvety eyes.... “I? I am bad?” she thought again.... “With such eyes?”
So she fanned herself with her handkerchief, but the strong scent made her feel even more on edge. She felt miserable and insulted... She recognized there was some truth in what she had just heard, but how could anyone be so unfair to her? “Am I really that bad?” she wondered, looking at herself in a mirror that hung between two windows. The mirror showed a lovely face, a bit agitated, with color rising and falling, yet still a captivating face, with wonderful soft, velvety eyes... “Me? Am I bad?” she thought again... “With eyes like these?”
But at this moment her husband entered the room and she again covered her face with her pocket-handkerchief.
But at that moment, her husband walked into the room, and she once again covered her face with her handkerchief.
“What is the matter with you?” he asked anxiously. “What is the matter, Valia?” (He had invented this pet name, but only allowed himself to use it when they were quite alone, particularly in the country.)
“What’s wrong with you?” he asked, worried. “What’s wrong, Valia?” (He had come up with this nickname but only let himself use it when they were completely alone, especially in the countryside.)
At first she declared that there was nothing the matter, but ended by turning around in her chair in a very charming and touching manner and, flinging her arms round his shoulders (he stood bending over her) and hiding her face in the slit of his waistcoat, told him everything. Without any hypocrisy or any interested motive on her part, she tried to excuse Mariana as much as she could, putting all the blame on her extreme youth, her passionate temperament, and the defects of her early education. In the same way she also, without any hidden motive, blamed herself a great deal, saying, “With a daughter of mine this would never have happened! I would have looked after her quite differently!” Sipiagin listened to her indulgently, sympathetically, but with a severe expression on his face. He continued standing in a stooping position without moving his head so long as she held her arms round his shoulders; he called her an angel, kissed her on the forehead, declared that he now knew what course he must pursue as head of the house, and went out, carrying himself like an energetic humane man, who was conscious of having to perform an unpleasant but necessary duty.
At first, she insisted that nothing was wrong, but then she turned in her chair in a very sweet and emotional way, wrapped her arms around his shoulders (he was leaning over her), and buried her face in the opening of his waistcoat, telling him everything. Without any pretense or selfish motive, she tried to defend Mariana as much as she could, blaming it all on her young age, her passionate nature, and her poor early upbringing. Similarly, she also genuinely blamed herself a lot, saying, “If I had a daughter, this would have never happened! I would have taken care of her so differently!” Sipiagin listened to her with understanding and sympathy, but his face was serious. He stayed bent over without moving his head as long as she clung to his shoulders; he called her an angel, kissed her on the forehead, said he now knew what he needed to do as the head of the household, and walked out, carrying himself like a determined and compassionate man, aware that he had an unpleasant but necessary responsibility to fulfill.
At eight o’clock, after dinner, Nejdanov was sitting in his room writing to his friend Silin.
At eight o'clock, after dinner, Nejdanov was sitting in his room writing to his friend Silin.
“MY DEAR VLADIMIR,—I write to you at a critical moment of my life. I have been dismissed from this house, I am going away from here. That in itself would be nothing—I am not going alone. The girl I wrote to you about is coming with me. We are drawn together by the similarity of our fate in life, by our loneliness, convictions, aspirations, and, above all, by our mutual love. Yes, we love each other. I am convinced that I could not experience the passion of love in any other form than that which presents itself to me now. But I should not be speaking the truth if I were to say that I had no mysterious fear, no misgivings at heart.... Everything in front of us is enveloped in darkness and we are plunging into that darkness. I need not tell you what we are going for and what we have chosen to do. Mariana and I are not in search of happiness or vain delight; we want to enter the fight together, side by side, supporting each other. Our aim is clear to us, but we do not know the roads that lead to it. Shall we find, if not help and sympathy at any rate, the opportunity to work? Mariana is a wonderfully honest girl. Should we be fated to perish, I will not blame myself for having enticed her away, because now no other life is possible for her. But, Vladimir, Vladimir! I feel so miserable.... I am torn by doubt, not in my feelings towards her, of course, but ... I do not know! And it is too late to turn back. Stretch out your hands to us from afar, and wish us patience, the power of self-sacrifice, and love ... most of all love. And ye, Russian people, unknown to us, but beloved by us with all the force of our beings, with our hearts’ blood, receive us in your midst, be kind to us, and teach us what we may expect from you. Goodbye, Vladimir, goodbye!”
“MY DEAR VLADIMIR,—I’m writing to you at a crucial point in my life. I’ve been kicked out of this place, and I’m leaving. That alone wouldn’t be a big deal—I’m not going alone. The girl I told you about is coming with me. We’re connected by the similarities in our lives, by our loneliness, beliefs, hopes, and, above all, by our love for each other. Yes, we love each other. I truly believe that I couldn’t experience love in any other way than what it is right now. But I wouldn’t be honest if I said I didn’t have a deep, mysterious fear and some doubts. Everything ahead of us is shrouded in uncertainty, and we are diving into that uncertainty. I don’t need to explain what we’re aiming for and what we’ve chosen to do. Mariana and I aren’t looking for happiness or shallow pleasures; we want to fight together, side by side, supporting one another. Our goal is clear, but we don’t know the paths that will take us there. Will we find, if not help and understanding, at least the chance to work? Mariana is an incredibly honest person. If we’re destined to fail, I won’t blame myself for bringing her along, because there’s no other life for her now. But, Vladimir, Vladimir! I feel so miserable…. I’m consumed by doubt, not about my feelings for her, of course, but… I don’t know! And it’s too late to go back. Reach out to us from afar, and wish us patience, the strength to sacrifice, and love… above all, love. And you, Russian people, unknown to us but loved by us with every ounce of our being, with our heart's blood, welcome us among you, be kind to us, and guide us on what to expect from you. Goodbye, Vladimir, goodbye!”
Having finished these few lines Nejdanov set out for the village.
Having finished these few lines, Nejdanov headed out to the village.
The following night, before daybreak, he stood on the outskirts of the birch grove, not far from Sipiagin’s garden. A little further on behind the tangled branches of a nut-bush stood a peasant cart harnessed to a pair of unbridled horses. Inside, under the seat of plaited rope, a little grey old peasant was lying asleep on a bundle of hay, covered up to the ears with an old patched coat. Nejdanov kept looking eagerly at the road, at the clumps of laburnums at the bottom of the garden; the still grey night lay around; the little stars did their best to outshine one another and were lost in the vast expanse of sky. To the east the rounded edges of the spreading clouds were tinged with a faint flush of dawn. Suddenly Nejdanov trembled and became alert. Something squeaked near by, the opening of a gate was heard; a tiny feminine creature, wrapped up in a shawl with a bundle slung over her bare arm, walked slowly out of the deep shadow of the laburnums into the dusty road, and crossing over as if on tip-toe, turned towards the grove. Nejdanov rushed towards her.
The following night, before dawn, he was standing on the edge of the birch grove, not far from Sipiagin’s garden. A bit further back, behind the tangled branches of a nut bush, there was a peasant cart hitched to a pair of wild horses. Inside, under the woven rope seat, an old gray peasant was sleeping on a bundle of hay, covered up to his ears with a patched coat. Nejdanov kept looking eagerly at the road, at the clusters of laburnums at the bottom of the garden; the still gray night surrounded him, and the little stars tried hard to outshine each other but got lost in the vast sky. To the east, the rounded edges of the clouds were touched with a faint hint of dawn. Suddenly, Nejdanov shivered and became alert. He heard a squeak nearby, followed by the sound of a gate opening; a small woman, wrapped in a shawl with a bundle slung over her bare arm, stepped slowly out of the deep shadow of the laburnums onto the dusty road, and as if on tiptoe, turned toward the grove. Nejdanov rushed toward her.
“Mariana?” he whispered.
“Mariana?” he whispered.
“It’s I!” came a soft reply from under the shawl.
“It’s me!” came a soft reply from under the shawl.
“This way, come with me,” Nejdanov responded, seizing her awkwardly by the bare arm, holding the bundle.
“This way, come with me,” Nejdanov said, awkwardly grabbing her by the bare arm while holding the bundle.
She trembled as if with cold. He led her up to the cart and woke the peasant. The latter jumped up quickly, instantly took his seat on the box, put his arms into the coat sleeves, and seized the rope that served as reins. The horses moved; he encouraged them cautiously in a voice still hoarse from a heavy sleep. Nejdanov placed Mariana on the seat, first spreading out his cloak for her to sit on, wrapped her feet in a rug, as the hay was rather damp, and sitting down beside her, gave the order to start. The peasant pulled the reins, the horses came out of the grove, snorting and shaking themselves, and bumping and rattling its small wheels the cart rolled out on to the road. Nejdanov had his arm round Mariana’s waist, while she, raising the shawl with her cold fingers and turning her smiling face towards him, exclaimed:
She shivered as if she were cold. He took her to the cart and woke up the peasant. The peasant jumped up quickly, took his place on the box, slipped his arms into the coat sleeves, and grabbed the rope that acted as reins. The horses started moving; he cautiously urged them on with a voice still hoarse from sleep. Nejdanov helped Mariana onto the seat, first spreading his cloak down for her to sit on, wrapped her feet in a rug since the hay was pretty damp, and as he sat down next to her, he signaled to start. The peasant pulled the reins, and the horses emerged from the grove, snorting and shaking themselves, while the cart, with its small wheels bumping and rattling, rolled onto the road. Nejdanov had his arm around Mariana’s waist, and she, lifting the shawl with her cold fingers and turning her smiling face toward him, exclaimed:
“How beautifully fresh the air is, Aliosha!”
“How wonderfully fresh the air is, Alyosha!”
“Yes,” the peasant replied, “there’ll be a heavy dew!”
“Yes,” the peasant replied, “there’s going to be a heavy dew!”
There was already such a heavy dew that the axles of the cart wheels as they caught in the tall grass along the roadside shook off whole showers of tiny drops and the grass looked silver-grey.
There was already such a heavy dew that the axles of the cart wheels, as they got caught in the tall grass along the roadside, shook off showers of tiny drops, and the grass looked silver-gray.
Mariana again trembled from the cold.
Mariana shivered again from the cold.
“How cold it is!” she said gaily. “But freedom, Aliosha, freedom!”
“How cold it is!” she said cheerfully. “But freedom, Aliosha, freedom!”
XXVII
Solomin rushed out to the factory gates as soon as he was informed that some sort of gentleman, with a lady, who had arrived in a cart, was asking for him. Without a word of greeting to his visitors, merely nodding his head to them several times, he told the peasant to drive into the yard, and asking him to stop before his own little dwelling, helped Mariana out of the cart. Nejdanov jumped out after her. Solomin conducted them both through a long dark passage, up a narrow, crooked little staircase at the back of the house, up to the second floor. He opened a door and they all went into a tiny neat little room with two windows.
Solomin hurried out to the factory gates as soon as he heard that some kind of gentleman, along with a lady who had arrived in a cart, was asking for him. Without saying a word to greet his visitors, just nodding at them a few times, he told the peasant to drive into the yard. After asking him to stop in front of his small house, he helped Mariana out of the cart. Nejdanov jumped out after her. Solomin led both of them through a long, dark passage and up a narrow, crooked staircase at the back of the house, getting them to the second floor. He opened a door, and they all entered a tiny, tidy room with two windows.
“I’m so glad you’ve come!” Solomin exclaimed, with his habitual smile, which now seemed even broader and brighter than usual.
“I’m so glad you’re here!” Solomin exclaimed, with his usual smile, which now looked even bigger and brighter than usual.
“Here are your rooms. This one and another adjoining it. Not much to look at, but never mind, one can live here and there’s no one to spy on you. Just under your window there is what my employer calls a flower garden, but which I should call a kitchen garden. It lies right up against the wall and there are hedges to right and left. A quiet little spot. Well, how are you, my dear lady? And how are you, Nejdanov?”
“Here are your rooms. This one and another next to it. They’re not much to look at, but that’s okay; you can live here, and there’s no one to watch you. Just under your window is what my boss calls a flower garden, but I’d call it a kitchen garden. It’s right up against the wall with hedges on both sides. A nice little quiet spot. So, how are you, my dear lady? And how are you, Nejdanov?”
He shook hands with them both. They stood motionless, not taking off their things, and with silent, half-bewildered, half-joyful emotion gazed straight in front of them.
He shook hands with both of them. They stood still, not taking off their things, and with a quiet mix of confusion and happiness, stared straight ahead.
“Well? Why don’t you take your things off?” Solomin asked. “Have you much luggage?”
“Hey, why don’t you take off your things?” Solomin asked. “Do you have a lot of luggage?”
Mariana held up her little bundle.
Mariana held up her small bundle.
“I have only this.”
"I've got just this."
“I have a portmanteau and a bag, which I left in the cart. I’ll go and—”
“I have a suitcase and a bag, which I left in the cart. I’ll go and—”
“Don’t bother, don’t bother.” Solomin opened the door. “Pavel!” he shouted down the dark staircase, “run and fetch the things from the cart!”
“Don’t worry about it, don’t worry about it.” Solomin opened the door. “Pavel!” he yelled down the dark staircase, “go and get the stuff from the cart!”
“All right!” answered the never-failing Pavel.
“All right!” replied the ever-reliable Pavel.
Solomin turned to Mariana, who had taken off her shawl and was unfastening her cloak.
Solomin turned to Mariana, who had removed her shawl and was unbuttoning her cloak.
“Did everything go off happily?” he asked.
“Did everything go smoothly?” he asked.
“Quite ... not a soul saw us. I left a letter for Madame Sipiagina. Vassily Fedotitch, I didn’t bring any clothes with me, because you’re going to send us ...” (Mariana wanted to say to the people, but hesitated). “They wouldn’t have been of any use in any case. I have money to buy what is necessary.”
“Honestly ... no one saw us. I left a note for Madame Sipiagina. Vassily Fedotitch, I didn’t bring any clothes with me because you’re going to send us ...” (Mariana wanted to say to the people, but hesitated). “They wouldn’t have been helpful anyway. I have money to buy what I need.”
“We’ll see to that later on.... Ah!” he exclaimed, pointing to Pavel who was at that moment coming in together with Nejdanov and the luggage from the cart, “I can recommend you my best friend here. You may rely on him absolutely, as you would on me. Have you told Tatiana about the samovar?” he added in an undertone.
“We’ll take care of that later.... Ah!” he said, pointing to Pavel, who was just coming in with Nejdanov and the luggage from the cart. “I can recommend my best friend here. You can absolutely rely on him, just like you would on me. Have you told Tatiana about the samovar?” he added quietly.
“It will soon be ready,” Pavel replied; “and cream and everything.”
“It will be ready soon,” Pavel replied, “with cream and everything.”
“Tatiana is Pavel’s wife and just as reliable as he is,” Solomin continued. “Until you get used to things, my dear lady, she will look after you.”
“Tatiana is Pavel’s wife and just as dependable as he is,” Solomin continued. “Until you get used to things, my dear lady, she will take care of you.”
Mariana flung her cloak on to a couch covered with leather, which was standing in a corner of the room.
Mariana threw her cloak onto a leather couch that was in the corner of the room.
“Will you please call me Mariana, Vassily Fedotitch; I don’t want to be a lady, neither do I want servants.... I did not go away from there to be waited on. Don’t look at my dress—I hadn’t any other. I must change all that now.”
“Please just call me Mariana, Vassily Fedotitch; I don’t want to be a lady, and I don’t want any servants.... I didn’t leave there to be waited on. Don’t pay attention to my dress—I didn’t have any other. I need to change all of that now.”
Her dress of fine brown cloth was very simple, but made by a St. Petersburg dressmaker. It fitted beautifully round her waist and shoulders and had altogether a fashionable air.
Her dress made of fine brown fabric was very simple, but it was made by a dressmaker from St. Petersburg. It fit beautifully around her waist and shoulders and had an overall stylish look.
“Well, not a servant if you like, but a help, in the American fashion. But you must have some tea. It’s early yet, but you are both tired, no doubt. I have to be at the factory now on business, but will look in later on. If you want anything, ask Pavel or Tatiana.”
“Well, not a servant if you prefer, but a helper, in the American style. But you have to have some tea. It’s still early, but you’re both probably tired. I have to go to the factory for work now, but I’ll check in later. If you need anything, just ask Pavel or Tatiana.”
Mariana held out both her hands to him quickly.
Mariana quickly reached out both her hands to him.
“How can we thank you enough, Vassily Fedotitch?” She looked at him with emotion. Solomin stroked one of her hands gently. “I should say it’s not worth thanking for, but that wouldn’t be true. I had better say that your thanks give me the greatest of pleasure. So we are quits. Good morning. Come along, Pavel.”
“How can we ever thank you enough, Vassily Fedotitch?” She looked at him, feeling emotional. Solomin gently stroked one of her hands. “I’d say you don’t need to thank me, but that wouldn’t be honest. I’d rather say that your gratitude truly makes me happy. So we’re even now. Good morning. Let’s go, Pavel.”
Mariana and Nejdanov were left alone.
Mariana and Nejdanov were all alone.
She rushed up to him and looked at him with the same expression with which she had looked at Solomin, only with even greater delight, emotion, radiance: “Oh, my dear!” she exclaimed. “We are beginning a new life ... at last! At last! You can’t believe how this poor little room, where we are to spend a few days, seems sweet and charming compared to those hateful palaces! Are you glad?”
She rushed up to him and looked at him with the same expression she had looked at Solomin, but with even more delight, emotion, and radiance: “Oh, my dear!” she exclaimed. “We are starting a new life... finally! Finally! You can’t imagine how sweet and lovely this little room, where we’re going to spend a few days, feels compared to those awful palaces! Are you happy?”
Nejdanov took her hands and pressed them against his breast.
Nejdanov took her hands and pressed them against his chest.
“I am happy, Mariana, to begin this new life with you! You will be my guiding star, my support, my strength—”
“I’m excited, Mariana, to start this new life with you! You’ll be my guiding star, my support, my strength—”
“Dear, darling Aliosha! But stop—we must wash and tidy ourselves a little. I will go into my room ... and you ... stay here. I won’t be a minute—”
“Dear, sweet Aliosha! But hold on—we need to clean up a bit. I’ll go into my room ... and you ... stay here. I won’t be long—”
Mariana went into the other room and shut the door. A minute later she opened it half-way and, putting her head through, said: “Isn’t Solomin nice!” Then she shut the door again and the key turned in the lock.
Mariana went into the other room and closed the door. A minute later, she opened it halfway and, sticking her head through, said, “Isn’t Solomin nice!” Then she closed the door again, and the key turned in the lock.
Nejdanov went up to the window and looked out into the garden.... One old, very old, apple tree particularly attracted his attention. He shook himself, stretched, opened his portmanteau, but took nothing out of it; he became lost in thought....
Nejdanov went up to the window and looked out into the garden.... One old, very old, apple tree particularly caught his attention. He shook himself, stretched, opened his suitcase, but took nothing out of it; he got lost in thought....
A quarter of an hour later Mariana returned with a beaming, freshly-washed face, brimming over with gaiety, and a few minutes later Tatiana, Pavel’s wife, appeared with the samovar, tea things, rolls, and cream.
A little while later, Mariana came back with a bright, clean face, full of joy, and a few minutes after that, Tatiana, Pavel’s wife, showed up with the samovar, tea set, rolls, and cream.
In striking contrast to her gipsy-like husband she was a typical Russian—buxom, with masses of flaxen hair, which she wore in a thick plait twisted round a horn comb. She had coarse though pleasant features, good-natured grey eyes, and was dressed in a very neat though somewhat faded print dress. Her hands were clean and well-shaped, though large. She bowed composedly, greeted them in a firm, clear accent without any sing-song about it, and set to work arranging the tea things.
In sharp contrast to her gypsy-like husband, she was a typical Russian—plump, with lots of blonde hair that she styled in a thick braid wrapped around a horn comb. Her features were rough but friendly, with kind grey eyes, and she wore a very tidy but slightly faded printed dress. Her hands were clean and well-proportioned, though large. She bowed calmly, greeted them in a strong, clear voice without any singsong tone, and got to work setting up the tea.
Mariana went up to her.
Mariana approached her.
“Let me help you, Tatiana. Only give me a napkin.”
“Let me help you, Tatiana. Just give me a napkin.”
“Don’t bother, miss, we are used to it. Vassily Fedotitch told me to. If you want anything please let us know. We shall be delighted to do anything we can.”
“Don’t worry about it, miss, we’re used to it. Vassily Fedotitch told me to. If you need anything, please let us know. We’d be happy to help in any way we can.”
“Please don’t call me miss, Tatiana. I am dressed like a lady, but I am ... I am quite—”
“Please don’t call me miss, Tatiana. I’m dressed like a lady, but I am ... I am quite—”
Tatiana’s penetrating glance disconcerted Mariana; she ceased.
Tatiana's intense gaze unsettled Mariana; she stopped.
“And what are you then?” Tatiana asked in her steady voice.
“And what are you then?” Tatiana asked in her calm voice.
“If you really want to know ... I am certainly a lady by birth. But I want to get rid of all that. I want to become like all simple women.”
“If you really want to know ... I was definitely born a lady. But I want to move past all that. I want to be like all the ordinary women.”
“Oh, I see! You want to become simplified, like so many do nowadays.”
“Oh, I get it! You want to be simplified, just like a lot of people want these days.”
“What did you say, Tatiana? To become simplified?”
“What did you say, Tatiana? To make it simpler?”
“Yes, that’s a word that has sprung up among us. To become simplified means to be like the common people. Teaching the people is all very well in its way, but it must be a difficult task, very difficult! I hope you’ll get on.”
“Yes, that’s a term that has come up among us. To be simplified means to be like everyday people. Educating the masses is all well and good, but it must be a tough job, really tough! I hope you do well.”
“To become simplified!” Mariana repeated. “Do you hear, Aliosha, you and I have now become simplified!”
“To become simplified!” Mariana repeated. “Do you hear, Aliosha? You and I have now become simplified!”
“Is he your husband or your brother?” Tatiana asked, carefully washing the cups with her large, skilful hands as she looked from one to the other with a kindly smile.
“Is he your husband or your brother?” Tatiana asked, carefully washing the cups with her large, skilled hands as she looked from one to the other with a friendly smile.
“No,” Mariana replied; “he is neither my husband nor my brother.”
“No,” Mariana replied, “he’s neither my husband nor my brother.”
Tatiana raised her head.
Tatiana lifted her head.
“Then you are just living together freely? That also happens very often now. At one time it was to be met with only among nonconformists, but nowadays other folks do it too. Where there is God’s blessing you can live in peace without the priest’s aid. We have some living like that at the factory. Not the worst of folk either.”
“Are you just living together freely? That happens a lot nowadays. It used to be something only nonconformists did, but now other people are doing it too. When there's God's blessing, you can live in peace without needing a priest. We have some people living like that at the factory. They're not bad folks either.”
“What nice words you use, Tatiana! ‘Living together freely’ ... I like that. I’ll tell you what I want to ask of you, Tatiana. I want to make or buy a dress, something like yours, only a little plainer. Then I want shoes and stockings and a kerchief—everything like you have. I’ve got some money.”
“What nice words you use, Tatiana! ‘Living together freely’ ... I like that. I’ll tell you what I want to ask of you, Tatiana. I want to make or buy a dress, something like yours, just a little simpler. Then I want shoes and stockings and a headscarf—everything like you have. I’ve got some money.”
“That’s quite easy, miss.... There, there, don’t be cross. I won’t call you miss if you don’t like it. But what am I to call you?”
“That’s pretty easy, miss.... There, there, don’t be angry. I won’t call you miss if you don’t like it. But what should I call you?”
“Call me Mariana.”
“Just call me Mariana.”
“And what is your father’s Christian name?”
“And what is your dad’s first name?”
“Why do you want my father’s name? Call me simply Mariana, as I call you Tatiana.”
“Why do you want my dad's name? Just call me Mariana, like I call you Tatiana.”
“I don’t like to somehow. You had better tell me.”
“I don’t want to figure it out on my own. You should just tell me.”
“As you like. My father’s name was Vikent. And what was your father’s?”
“As you wish. My dad's name was Vikent. What was your dad's?”
“He was called Osip.”
"His name was Osip."
“Then I shall call you Tatiana Osipovna.”
“Then I will call you Tatiana Osipovna.”
“And I’ll call you Mariana Vikentievna. That will be splendid.”
“And I’ll call you Mariana Vikentievna. That will be great.”
“Won’t you take a cup of tea with us, Tatiana Osipovna?”
“Would you like to join us for a cup of tea, Tatiana Osipovna?”
“For once I will, Mariana Vikentievna, although Egoritch will scold me afterwards.”
“For once I will, Mariana Vikentievna, even though Egoritch will scold me later.”
“Who is Egoritch?”
“Who’s Egoritch?”
“Pavel, my husband.”
"Pavel, my husband."
“Sit down, Tatiana Osipovna.”
“Take a seat, Tatiana Osipovna.”
“Thank you, Mariana Vikentievna.”
“Thanks, Mariana Vikentievna.”
Tatiana sat down and began sipping her tea and nibbling pieces of sugar. She kept turning the lump of sugar round in her fingers, screwing up her eye on the side on which she bit it. Mariana entered into conversation with her and she replied quite at her ease, asked questions in her turn, and volunteered various pieces of information. She simply worshipped Solomin and put her husband only second to him. She did not, however, care for the factory life.
Tatiana sat down and started sipping her tea while nibbling on pieces of sugar. She kept turning the sugar cube in her fingers, squinting at the side she was about to bite. Mariana joined in the conversation, and Tatiana answered comfortably, asked questions back, and shared different bits of information. She truly admired Solomin and ranked her husband right after him. However, she wasn't a fan of factory life.
“It’s neither town nor country here. I wouldn’t stop an hour if it were not for Vassily Fedotitch!”
“It’s neither city nor countryside here. I wouldn’t stick around for an hour if it weren’t for Vassily Fedotitch!”
Mariana listened to her attentively, while Nejdanov, sitting a little to one side, watched her and wondered at her interest. For Mariana it was all so new, but it seemed to him that he had seen crowds of women like Tatiana and spoken to them hundreds of times.
Mariana listened to her closely, while Nejdanov, sitting a bit to the side, observed her and marveled at her interest. For Mariana, it was all so new, but he felt like he had encountered many women like Tatiana and talked to them countless times.
“Do you know, Tatiana Osipovna?” Mariana began at last; “you think that we want to teach the people, but we want to serve them.”
“Do you know, Tatiana Osipovna?” Mariana finally said; “you think we want to teach the people, but we actually want to serve them.”
“Serve them? Teach them; that’s the best thing you can do for them. Look at me, for instance. When I married Egoritch I didn’t so much as know how to read and write. Now I’ve learned, thanks to Vassily Fedotitch. He didn’t teach me himself, he paid an old man to do it. It was he who taught me. You see I’m still young, although I’m grown up.”
“Serve them? Teaching them is the best thing you can do. Just look at me. When I married Egoritch, I didn’t even know how to read or write. Now I've learned, thanks to Vassily Fedotitch. He didn’t teach me directly; he paid an old man to do it. That’s who taught me. You see, I’m still young, even though I’m an adult now.”
Mariana was silent.
Mariana was quiet.
“I wanted to learn some sort of trade, Tatiana Osipovna,” Mariana began; “we must talk about that later on. I’m not good at sewing, but if I could learn to cook, then I could go out as a cook.”
“I wanted to learn a trade, Tatiana Osipovna,” Mariana started; “we need to discuss that later. I’m not great at sewing, but if I could learn to cook, then I could work as a cook.”
Tatiana became thoughtful.
Tatiana got pensive.
“Why a cook? Only rich people and merchants keep cooks; the poor do their own cooking. And to cook at a mess for workmen ... why you couldn’t do that!”
“Why have a cook? Only wealthy people and merchants hire cooks; the poor cook for themselves. And cooking for a group of workers... you couldn't possibly do that!”
“But I could live in a rich man’s house and get to know poor people. How else can I get to know them? I shall not always have such an opportunity as I have with you.”
“But I could live in a wealthy person's house and meet poor people. How else can I get to know them? I won’t always have an opportunity like this with you.”
Tatiana turned her empty cup upside down on the saucer.
Tatiana flipped her empty cup upside down on the saucer.
“It’s a difficult matter,” she said at last with a sigh, “and can’t be settled so easily. I’ll do what I can, but I’m not very clever. We must talk it over with Egoritch. He’s clever if you like! Reads all sorts of books and has everything at his fingers’ ends.” At this point she glanced at Mariana who was rolling up a cigarette.
“It’s a tough situation,” she finally said with a sigh, “and it can’t be resolved easily. I’ll do my best, but I’m not very smart. We should discuss it with Egoritch. He’s really sharp! He reads all kinds of books and knows everything off the top of his head.” At this point, she glanced over at Mariana, who was rolling a cigarette.
“You’ll excuse me, Mariana Vikentievna, but if you really want to become simplified you must give that up.” She pointed to the cigarette. “If you want to be a cook, that would never do. Everyone would see at once that you are a lady.”
“You’ll excuse me, Mariana Vikentievna, but if you really want to simplify your life, you have to give that up.” She pointed to the cigarette. “If you want to be a cook, that wouldn’t work at all. Everyone would immediately see that you’re a lady.”
Mariana threw the cigarette out of the window.
Mariana tossed the cigarette out of the window.
“I won’t smoke any more.... It’s quite easy to give that up. Women of the people don’t smoke, so I suppose I ought not to.”
“I won’t smoke anymore.... It’s pretty easy to quit that. Women of the people don’t smoke, so I guess I shouldn’t either.”
“That’s quite true, Mariana Vikentievna. Our men indulge in it, but not the women. And here’s Vassily Fedotitch coming to see you. Those are his steps. You ask him. He’ll arrange everything for you in the best possible way.”
"That's definitely true, Mariana Vikentievna. Our guys indulge in it, but not the women. And here comes Vassily Fedotitch to see you. Those are his footsteps. Just ask him. He'll set everything up for you in the best way possible."
Solomin’s voice was heard at the door.
Solomin's voice came from the door.
“Can I come in?”
"Can I come in?"
“Come in, come in!” Mariana called out.
“Come in, come in!” Mariana shouted.
“It’s an English habit of mine,” Solomin observed as he came in. “Well, and how are you getting on? Not homesick yet, eh? I see you’re having tea with Tatiana. You listen to her, she’s a sensible person. My employer is coming today. It’s rather a nuisance. He’s staying to dinner. But it can’t be helped. He’s the master.”
“It’s just my English habit,” Solomin said as he walked in. “So, how are you doing? Not feeling homesick yet, huh? I see you’re having tea with Tatiana. Listen to her; she’s smart. My boss is coming over today. It’s a bit of a hassle. He’s staying for dinner. But there’s nothing I can do about it. He’s the boss.”
“What sort of a man is he?” Nejdanov asked, coming out of his corner.
“What kind of guy is he?” Nejdanov asked, stepping out of his corner.
“Oh, he’s not bad ... knows what he’s about. One of the new generation. He’s very polite, wears cuffs, and has his eyes about him no less than the old sort. He would skin a flint with his own hands and say, ‘Turn to this side a little, please ... there is still a living spot here ... I must clean it!’ He’s nice enough to me, because I’m necessary to him. I just looked in to say that I may not get a chance of seeing you again today. Dinner will be brought to you here, and please don’t show yourselves in the yard. Do you think the Sipiagins will make a search for you, Mariana? Will they make a hunt?”
“Oh, he’s not bad ... knows what he’s doing. One of the new generation. He’s really polite, wears cuffs, and is just as aware as the old-timers. He could sharpen a flint all on his own and say, ‘Could you turn to this side a little, please ... there’s still a clean spot here ... I need to fix that!’ He’s nice enough to me because I’m important to him. I just stopped by to say that I might not get a chance to see you again today. Dinner will be brought to you here, and please don’t come out in the yard. Do you think the Sipiagins will search for you, Mariana? Will they hunt for you?”
“I don’t think so,” Mariana replied.
“I don’t think so,” Mariana said.
“And I think they will,” Nejdanov remarked.
“And I think they will,” Nejdanov said.
“It doesn’t matter either way,” Solomin continued. “You must be a little careful at first, but in a short time you can do as you like.”
“It doesn’t matter either way,” Solomin continued. “You should be a bit careful at first, but soon you can do whatever you want.”
“Yes; only there’s one thing,” Nejdanov observed, “Markelov must know where I am; he must be informed.”
“Yes; but there’s one thing,” Nejdanov noted, “Markelov has to know where I am; he needs to be informed.”
“But why?”
"But why though?"
“I am afraid it must be done—for the cause. He must always know my whereabouts. I’ve given my word. But he’s quite safe, you know!”
“I’m sorry, but it has to be done—for the cause. He always needs to know where I am. I’ve made a promise. But he’s completely safe, you know!”
“Very well. We can send Pavel.”
"Okay. We can send Pavel."
“And will my clothes be ready for me?”
“And will my clothes be ready for me?”
“Your special costume you mean? Why, of course ... the same masquerade. It’s not expensive at any rate. Goodbye. You must be tired. Come, Tatiana.”
“Your special costume, you mean? Of course... the same masquerade. It's not expensive, anyway. Goodbye. You must be tired. Come on, Tatiana.”
Mariana and Nejdanov were left alone again.
Mariana and Nejdanov were alone again.
XXVIII
First they clasped each other’s hands, then Mariana offered to help him tidy his room. She immediately began unpacking his portmanteau and bag, declining his offer of help on the ground that she must get used to work and wished to do it all herself. She hung his clothes on nails which she discovered in the table drawer and knocked into the wall with the back of a hairbrush for want of a hammer. Then she arranged his linen in a little old chest of drawers standing in between the two windows.
First, they held each other’s hands, then Mariana offered to help him clean up his room. She quickly started unpacking his suitcase and bag, turning down his offer of help because she wanted to get used to working and preferred to do it all herself. She hung his clothes on nails she found in the table drawer, using the back of a hairbrush to knock them into the wall since she didn’t have a hammer. Then, she organized his linens in a small old chest of drawers that stood between the two windows.
“What is this?” she asked suddenly. “Why, it’s a revolver. Is it loaded? What do you want it for?”
“What’s this?” she asked suddenly. “Oh, it’s a revolver. Is it loaded? What do you need it for?”
“It is not loaded ... but you had better give it to me. You want to know why I have it? How can one get on without a revolver in our calling?”
“It’s not loaded... but you should probably hand it over to me. Do you want to know why I have it? How can anyone get by in our line of work without a revolver?”
She laughed and went on with her work, shaking each thing out separately and beating it with her hand; she even stood two pairs of boots under the sofa; the few books, packet of papers, and tiny copy-book of verses she placed triumphantly upon a three-cornered table, calling it a writing and work table, while the other, a round one, she called a dining and tea table. Then she took up the copy-book of verses in both hands and, raising it on a level with her face, looked over the edge at Nejdanov and said with a smile:
She laughed and continued with her work, shaking each item out separately and beating it with her hand. She even tucked two pairs of boots under the sofa. The few books, a packet of papers, and a little copybook of verses she placed proudly on a triangular table, calling it a writing and work table, while the round one she referred to as a dining and tea table. Then she picked up the copybook of verses with both hands, raised it to the level of her face, peeked over the edge at Nejdanov, and said with a smile:
“We will read this together when we have some time to spare, won’t we?”
“We’ll read this together when we have some free time, right?”
“Give it to me! I’ll burn it!” Nejdanov burst out. “That’s all it’s fit for!”
“Give it to me! I’ll burn it!” Nejdanov shouted. “That’s all it’s good for!”
“Then why did you take it with you? No, I won’t let you burn it. However, authors are always threatening to burn their things, but they never do. I will put it in my room.”
“Then why did you take it with you? No, I won’t let you burn it. But authors are always saying they're going to burn their stuff, and they never actually do. I’ll keep it in my room.”
Nejdanov was just about to protest when Mariana rushed into the next room with the copy-book and came back without it.
Nejdanov was just about to object when Mariana hurried into the next room with the notebook and returned without it.
She sat down beside him, but instantly got up again. “You have not yet been in my room; would you like to see it? It’s quite as nice as yours. Come and look.”
She sat down next to him but immediately got back up. “You haven't seen my room yet; do you want to check it out? It's just as nice as yours. Come and take a look.”
Nejdanov rose and followed her. Her room, as she called it, was somewhat smaller than his, but the furniture was altogether smarter and newer. Some flowers in a crystal vase stood on the window-sill and there was an iron bedstead in a corner.
Nejdanov got up and followed her. Her room, as she referred to it, was a bit smaller than his, but the furniture looked much nicer and was newer. A few flowers in a crystal vase were on the window sill, and there was an iron bed frame in one corner.
“Isn’t Solomin a darling!” Mariana exclaimed. “But we mustn’t get too spoiled. I don’t suppose we shall often have rooms like these. Do you know what I’ve been thinking? It would be rather nice if we could get a place together so that we need not part! It will probably be difficult,” she added after a pause; “but we must think of it. But all the same, you won’t go back to St. Petersburg, will you?”
“Isn’t Solomin just the sweetest!” Mariana said. “But we shouldn’t get too used to this. I don’t think we’ll often have rooms like these. You know what I’ve been thinking? It would be really nice if we could find a place together so we won’t have to say goodbye! It might be tough,” she continued after a moment; “but we should consider it. But still, you’re not planning to go back to St. Petersburg, right?”
“What should I do in St. Petersburg? Attend lectures at the university or give lessons? That’s no use to me now.”
“What should I do in St. Petersburg? Attend university lectures or teach classes? That doesn’t help me now.”
“We must ask Solomin,” Mariana observed. “He will know best.”
“We should ask Solomin,” Mariana said. “He’ll know best.”
They went back to the other room and sat down beside each other again. They praised Solomin, Tatiana, Pavel; spoke of the Sipiagins and how their former life had receded from them far into the distance, as if enveloped in a mist; then they clasped each other’s hand again, exchanged tender glances; wondered what class they had better go among first, and how to behave so that people should not suspect them.
They returned to the other room and sat next to each other again. They talked about Solomin, Tatiana, and Pavel; discussed the Sipiagins and how their past life felt like it had faded away into the distance, almost like it was lost in a fog; then they held hands again, exchanged affectionate looks; contemplated which group they should approach first, and how to act so that no one would suspect them.
Nejdanov declared that the less they thought about that, and the more naturally they behaved, the better.
Nejdanov said that the less they focused on that, and the more naturally they acted, the better it would be.
“Of course! We want to become simple, as Tatiana says.”
“Definitely! We want to keep it simple, just like Tatiana says.”
“I didn’t mean it in that sense,” Nejdanov began; “I meant that we must not be self-conscious.”
“I didn’t mean it that way,” Nejdanov started; “I meant that we shouldn't be so self-aware.”
Mariana suddenly burst out laughing.
Mariana suddenly laughed out loud.
“Do you remember, Aliosha, how I said that we had both become simplified?”
“Do you remember, Aliosha, how I mentioned that we had both become simpler?”
Nejdanov also laughed, repeated “simplified,” and began musing. Mariana too became pensive.
Nejdanov laughed again, repeated “simplified,” and started to think. Mariana also became thoughtful.
“Aliosha!” she exclaimed.
“Aliosha!” she shouted.
“What is it?”
"What is it?"
“It seems to me that we are both a little uncomfortable. Young—des nouveaux mariés,” she explained, “when away on their honeymoon no doubt feel as we do. They are happy ... all is well with them—but they feel uncomfortable.”
“It seems to me that we are both a bit uncomfortable. Young—des nouveaux mariés,” she explained, “when they're away on their honeymoon no doubt feel like we do. They are happy... everything is fine with them—but they still feel uneasy.”
Nejdanov gave a forced smile.
Nejdanov smiled awkwardly.
“You know very well, Mariana, that we are not young ... in that sense.”
“You know very well, Mariana, that we’re not young ... in that way.”
Mariana rose from her chair and stood before him.
Mariana got up from her chair and stood in front of him.
“That depends on yourself.”
“That’s up to you.”
“How?”
“How?”
“Aliosha, you know, dear, that when you tell me, as a man of honour ... and I will believe you because I know you are honourable; when you tell me that you love me with that love ... the love that gives one person the right over another’s life, when you tell me that—I am yours.”
“Aliosha, you know, dear, that when you tell me, as an honorable man... and I believe you because I know you are honorable; when you tell me that you love me with that love... the love that gives one person the right over another’s life, when you tell me that—I am yours.”
Nejdanov blushed and turned away a little.
Nejdanov blushed and turned away slightly.
“When I tell you that....”
“When I say that....”
“Yes, then! But you see, Aliosha, you don’t say that to me now.... Oh yes, Aliosha, you are truly an honourable man. Enough of this! Let us talk of more serious things.”
“Yes, exactly! But you see, Aliosha, you can’t say that to me now.... Oh yes, Aliosha, you really are a respectable man. That’s enough of this! Let’s discuss something more serious.”
“But I do love you, Mariana!”
“But I do love you, Mariana!”
“I don’t doubt that ... and shall wait. But there, I have not quite finished arranging your writing table. Here is something wrapped up, something hard.”
“I don’t doubt that ... and I will wait. But hold on, I haven’t quite finished setting up your writing table. Here’s something wrapped up, something solid.”
Nejdanov sprang up from his chair.
Nejdanov jumped up from his chair.
“Don’t touch that, Mariana.... Leave it alone, please!”
“Don’t touch that, Mariana... Just leave it alone, okay?”
Mariana looked at him over her shoulder and raised her eyebrows in amazement.
Mariana glanced back at him and raised her eyebrows in surprise.
“Is it a mystery? A secret? Have you a secret?”
“Is it a mystery? A secret? Do you have a secret?”
“Yes ... yes ...” Nejdanov stammered out, and added by way of explanation, “it’s a portrait.”
“Yes ... yes ...” Nejdanov stammered, and added to clarify, “it’s a portrait.”
The word escaped him unawares. The packet Mariana held in her hand was her own portrait, which Markelov had given Nejdanov.
The word slipped out without him realizing it. The package Mariana had in her hand was her own portrait, which Markelov had given to Nejdanov.
“A portrait?” she drawled out. “Is it a woman’s?”
“A portrait?” she asked slowly. “Is it a woman’s?”
She handed him the packet, which he took so clumsily that it slipped out of his hand and fell open.
She gave him the packet, but he grabbed it awkwardly, so it slipped from his hand and fell open.
“Why ... it’s my portrait!” Mariana exclaimed quickly. “I suppose I may look at my own portrait.” She took it out of Nejdanov’s hand.
“Why ... it’s my portrait!” Mariana said quickly. “I guess I can look at my own portrait.” She took it out of Nejdanov’s hand.
“Did you do it?”
"Did you get it done?"
“No ... I didn’t.”
“Nope ... I didn’t.”
“Who then? Markelov?”
"Who then? Markelov?"
“Yes, you’ve guessed right.”
“Yep, you got it right.”
“Then how did it come to be in your possession?”
“Then how did it end up in your hands?”
“He gave it to me.”
"He passed it to me."
“When?”
"When?"
Nejdanov told her when and under what circumstances. While he was speaking Mariana glanced from him to the portrait. The same thought flashed across both their minds. “If he were in this room, then he would have the right to demand ...” But neither Mariana nor Nejdanov gave expression to this thought in words, perhaps because each was conscious what was in the other’s mind.
Nejdanov told her when and under what circumstances. While he was speaking, Mariana looked from him to the portrait. The same thought crossed both their minds. “If he were in this room, then he would have the right to demand ...” But neither Mariana nor Nejdanov voiced this thought, perhaps because they both knew what was on the other’s mind.
Mariana quietly wrapped the portrait up again in its paper and put it on the table.
Mariana silently wrapped the portrait back up in its paper and placed it on the table.
“What a good man he is!” she murmured. “I wonder where he is now?”
“What a great guy he is!” she whispered. “I wonder where he is now?”
“Why, at home of course. Tomorrow or the day after I must go and see him about some books and pamphlets. He promised to give me some, but evidently forgot to do so before I left.”
“Of course, I'll be at home. Tomorrow or the day after, I need to go see him about some books and pamphlets. He promised to give me some, but it seems he forgot to do that before I left.”
“And do you think, Aliosha, that when he gave you this portrait he renounced everything ... absolutely everything?”
“And do you think, Alyosha, that when he gave you this portrait he gave up everything ... absolutely everything?”
“I think so.”
"I believe so."
“Do you think you will find him at home?”
“Do you think you’ll find him at home?”
“Of course.”
"Definitely."
“Ah!” Mariana lowered her eyes and dropped her hands at her sides. “But here comes Tatiana with our dinner,” she exclaimed suddenly. “Isn’t she a dear!”
“Ah!” Mariana looked down and let her hands fall to her sides. “But here comes Tatiana with our dinner,” she said suddenly. “Isn’t she sweet!”
Tatiana appeared with the knives and forks, serviettes, plates and dishes. While laying the table she related all the news about the factory. “The master came from Moscow by rail and started running from floor to floor like a madman. Of course he doesn’t understand anything and does it only for show—to set an example so to speak. Vassily Fedotitch treats him like a child. The master wanted to make some unpleasantness, but Vassily Fedotitch soon shut him up. ‘I’ll throw it up this minute,’ he said, so he soon began to sing small. They are having dinner now. The master brought someone with him. A Moscow swell who does nothing but admire everything. He must be very rich, I think, by the way he holds his tongue and shakes his head. And so stout, very stout! A real swell! No wonder there’s a saying that ‘Moscow lies at the foot of Russia and everything rolls down to her.’”
Tatiana came in with the knives, forks, napkins, plates, and dishes. While setting the table, she shared all the news about the factory. “The boss arrived from Moscow by train and started darting around from floor to floor like a crazy person. He really doesn’t understand anything and is just doing it for show—to set an example, so to speak. Vassily Fedotitch treats him like a kid. The boss tried to cause some trouble, but Vassily Fedotitch quickly shut him down. ‘I’ll throw it up this minute,’ he said, so he soon started to sing a different tune. They’re having dinner now. The boss brought someone with him. A Moscow big shot who just admires everything. He must be really wealthy, judging by how he keeps quiet and shakes his head. And he’s so heavy, really heavy! A true big shot! No wonder there’s a saying that ‘Moscow is at the heart of Russia, and everything flows down to her.’”
“How you notice everything!” Mariana exclaimed.
“How do you notice everything?” Mariana said.
“Yes, I do rather,” Tatiana observed. “Well, here is your dinner. Come and have it and I’ll sit and look at you for a little while.”
“Yes, I really do,” Tatiana said. “Well, here’s your dinner. Come and eat, and I’ll sit and watch you for a bit.”
Mariana and Nejdanov sat down to table, whilst Tatiana sat down on the window-sill and rested her cheek in her hand.
Mariana and Nejdanov sat down at the table, while Tatiana perched on the window sill and rested her cheek in her hand.
“I watch you ...” she observed. “And what dear, young, tender creatures you are. You’re so nice to look at that it quite makes my heart ache. Ah, my dear! You are taking a heavier burden on your shoulders than you can bear. It’s people like you that the tsar’s folk are ready to put into prison.”
“I watch you ...” she said. “And what dear, young, delicate beings you are. You’re so wonderful to look at that it almost makes my heart ache. Ah, my dear! You’re taking on a weightier burden than you can handle. It’s people like you that the tsar’s people are ready to throw into prison.”
“Nothing of the kind. Don’t frighten us,” Nejdanov remarked. “You know the old saying, ‘As you make your bed so you must lie on it.’”
“Not at all. Don’t scare us,” Nejdanov said. “You know the old saying, ‘You made your bed, now lie in it.’”
“Yes, I know. But the beds are so narrow nowadays that you can’t get out of them!”
“Yes, I get it. But the beds are so narrow these days that you can’t even get out of them!”
“Have you any children?” Mariana asked to change the subject.
“Do you have any kids?” Mariana asked to change the subject.
“Yes, I have a boy. He goes to school now. I had a girl too, but she’s gone, the little bird! An accident happened to her. She fell under a wheel. If only it had killed her at once! But no, she suffered a long while. Since then I’ve become more tender-hearted. Before I was as wild and hard as a tree!”
“Yes, I have a son. He’s in school now. I had a daughter too, but she’s gone, the little bird! An accident happened to her. She was run over. If only it had killed her instantly! But no, she suffered for a long time. Since then, I’ve become more compassionate. Before, I was as wild and tough as a tree!”
“Why, did you not love your Pavel?”
“Why, didn’t you love your Pavel?”
“But that’s not the same. Only a girl’s feelings. And you—do you love him?”
“But that’s not the same. Just a girl’s feelings. And you—do you love him?”
“Of course I do.”
"Definitely."
“Very much?”
"Really?"
“Ever so much.”
“Very much.”
“Really?...” Tatiana looked from one to the other, but said nothing more.
“Seriously?…” Tatiana glanced back and forth between them, but didn’t say anything else.
“I’ll tell you what I would like. Could you get me some coarse, strong wool? I want to knit some stockings ... plain ones.”
“I’ll tell you what I’d like. Could you get me some rough, durable wool? I want to knit some stockings ... simple ones.”
Tatiana promised to have everything done, and clearing the table, went out of the room with her firm, quiet step.
Tatiana promised to take care of everything, and after clearing the table, she left the room with her strong, steady stride.
“Well, what shall we do now?” Mariana asked, turning to Nejdanov, and without, waiting for a reply, continued, “Since our real work does not begin until tomorrow, let us devote this evening to literature. Would you like to? We can read your poems. I will be a severe critic, I promise you.”
“Well, what should we do now?” Mariana asked, turning to Nejdanov, and without waiting for a reply, continued, “Since our real work doesn’t start until tomorrow, let’s spend this evening on literature. Would you be up for that? We can read your poems. I’ll be a tough critic, I promise you.”
It took Nejdanov a long time before he consented, but he gave in at last and began reading aloud out of his copybook. Mariana sat close to him and gazed into his face as he read. She had been right; she turned out to be a very severe critic. Very few of the verses pleased her. She preferred the purely lyrical, short ones, to the didactic, as she expressed it. Nejdanov did not read well. He had not the courage to attempt any style, and at the same time wanted to avoid a dry tone. It turned out neither the one thing nor the other. Mariana interrupted him suddenly by asking if he knew Dobrolubov’s beautiful poem,* which begins, “To die for me no terror holds.” She read it to him—also not very well—in a somewhat childish manner.
It took Nejdanov a long time to agree, but he finally gave in and started reading aloud from his notebook. Mariana sat close to him and looked into his face as he read. She was right; she ended up being a very tough critic. Very few of the verses impressed her. She preferred the purely lyrical, shorter ones, rather than the didactic, as she put it. Nejdanov didn't read well. He wasn't brave enough to try any style, yet he wanted to avoid sounding dry. It ended up being neither one nor the other. Mariana suddenly interrupted him by asking if he knew Dobrolubov’s beautiful poem,* which starts with, “To die for me no terror holds.” She read it to him—also not very well—in a somewhat childish way.
* To die for me no terror holds,
Yet one fear presses on my mind,
That death should on me helpless play
A satire of the bitter kind.
* Death doesn't scare me,
But there's one thing that worries me,
That death might cruelly mock
My struggle in a bitter way.
For much I fear that o’er my corse
The scalding tears of friends shall flow,
And that, too late, they should with zeal
Fresh flowers upon my body throw.
For a long time, I've been worried that over my body
My friends will shed hot tears,
And that, too late, they will with passion
Throw fresh flowers on my remains.
That fate sardonic should recall
The ones I loved to my cold side,
And make me lying in the ground,
The object of love once denied.
That twisted fate should bring back
The people I loved to my cold side,
And leave me lying in the ground,
The target of love that was once denied.
That all my aching heart’s desires,
So vainly sought for from my birth,
Should crowd unbidden, smiling kind
Above my body’s mound of earth.
That all the desires of my aching heart,
So foolishly sought since the day I was born,
Should gather uninvited, with kind smiles
Above my body's heap of dirt.
Nejdanov thought that it was too sad and too bitter. He could not have written a poem like that, he added, as he had no fears of any one weeping over his grave ... there would be no tears.
Nejdanov thought it was too sad and too bitter. He couldn’t have written a poem like that, he added, since he had no worries about anyone crying over his grave... there would be no tears.
“There will be if I outlive you,” Mariana observed slowly, and lifting her eyes to the ceiling she asked, in a whisper, as if speaking to herself:
“There will be if I outlive you,” Mariana said slowly, and looking up at the ceiling she asked, in a whisper, as if talking to herself:
“How did he do the portrait of me? From memory?”
“How did he paint my portrait? From memory?”
Nejdanov turned to her quickly.
Nejdanov quickly turned to her.
“Yes, from memory.”
“Yeah, from memory.”
Mariana was surprised at his reply. It seemed to her that she merely thought the question. “It is really wonderful ...” she continued in the same tone of voice. “Why, he can’t draw at all. What was I talking about?” she added aloud. “Oh yes, it was about Dobrolubov’s poems. One ought to write poems like Pushkin’s, or even like Dobrolubov’s. It is not poetry exactly, but something nearly as good.”
Mariana was taken aback by his response. It felt to her like she had only thought the question. “It’s really amazing...” she went on in the same tone. “Honestly, he can’t draw at all. What was I saying?” she added out loud. “Oh right, it was about Dobrolubov’s poems. People should write poems like Pushkin’s, or even like Dobrolubov’s. It’s not exactly poetry, but it’s something almost as good.”
“And poems like mine one should not write at all. Isn’t that so?” Nejdanov asked.
“And you shouldn’t write poems like mine at all. Right?” Nejdanov asked.
“Poems like yours please your friends, not because they are good, but because you are a good man and they are like you.”
“Poems like yours make your friends happy, not because they are good, but because you are a good person and they relate to you.”
Nejdanov smiled.
Nejdanov grinned.
“You have completely buried them and me with them!”
“You have totally buried them and me along with them!”
Mariana slapped his hand and called him naughty. Soon after she announced that she was tired and wanted to go to bed.
Mariana smacked his hand and called him naughty. Shortly after, she said she was tired and wanted to go to bed.
“By the way,” she added, shaking back her short thick curls, “do you know that I have a hundred and thirty roubles? And how much have you?”
“By the way,” she added, shaking back her short, thick curls, “do you know that I have one hundred thirty rubles? And how much do you have?”
“Ninety-eight.”
"98."
“Oh, then we are rich ... for simplified folk. Well, good night, until tomorrow.”
“Oh, then we’re rich ... for simple folks. Well, good night, see you tomorrow.”
She went out, but in a minute or two her door opened slightly and he heard her say, “Goodnight!” then more softly another “Goodnight!” and the key turned in the lock.
She stepped outside, but after a minute or two, her door cracked open a bit and he heard her say, “Goodnight!” Then, more softly, another “Goodnight!” followed by the sound of the key turning in the lock.
Nejdanov sank on to the sofa and covered his face with his hands. Then he got up quickly, went to her door and knocked.
Nejdanov dropped onto the sofa and buried his face in his hands. Then he stood up suddenly, walked to her door, and knocked.
“What is it?” was heard from within.
“What is it?” came a voice from inside.
“Not till tomorrow, Mariana ... not till tomorrow!”
“Not until tomorrow, Mariana ... not until tomorrow!”
“Till tomorrow,” she replied softly.
“See you tomorrow,” she replied softly.
XXIX
Early the next morning Nejdanov again knocked at Mariana’s door.
Early the next morning, Nejdanov knocked on Mariana's door again.
“It is I,” he replied in answer to her “Who’s that?” “Can you come out to me?”
“It’s me,” he answered her question, “Who’s that?” “Can you come out to me?”
“In a minute.”
“Just a sec.”
She came out and uttered a cry of alarm. At first she did not recognise him. He had on a long-skirted, shabby, yellowish nankin coat, with small buttons and a high waist; his hair was dressed in the Russian fashion with a parting straight down the middle; he had a blue kerchief round his neck, in his hand he held a cap with a broken peak, on his feet a pair of dirty leather boots.
She came out and let out a cry of alarm. At first, she didn't recognize him. He was wearing a long, shabby, yellowish coat with small buttons and a high waist; his hair was styled in the Russian fashion, parted straight down the middle; he had a blue scarf around his neck, and in his hand, he held a cap with a broken peak, while on his feet were a pair of dirty leather boots.
“Heavens!” Mariana exclaimed. “How ugly you look!” and thereupon threw her arms round him and kissed him quickly. “But why did you get yourself up like this? You look like some sort of shopkeeper, or pedlar, or a retired servant. Why this long coat? Why not simply like a peasant?”
“Heavens!” Mariana exclaimed. “You look so ugly!” and then she threw her arms around him and quickly kissed him. “But why did you dress like this? You look like some kind of shopkeeper, or peddler, or a retired servant. Why this long coat? Why not just dress like a peasant?”
“Why?” Nejdanov began. He certainly did look like some sort of fishmonger in that garb, was conscious of it himself, and was annoyed and embarrassed at heart. He felt uncomfortable, and not knowing what to do with his hands, kept patting himself on the breast with the fingers outspread, as though he were brushing himself.
“Why?” Nejdanov started. He really did look like some kind of fishmonger in that outfit, and he was aware of it, which made him feel annoyed and embarrassed deep down. He felt uneasy and, unsure of what to do with his hands, kept patting his chest with his fingers spread out, as if he were trying to brush himself off.
“Because as a peasant I should have been recognised at once Pavel says, and that in this costume I look as if I had been born to it ... which is not very flattering to my vanity, by the way.”
“Because as a peasant, I should have been recognized right away, Pavel says, and that in this outfit I look like I was born to it... which, by the way, isn’t very flattering to my vanity.”
“Are you going to begin at once?” Mariana asked eagerly.
“Are you going to start right away?” Mariana asked eagerly.
“Yes, I shall try, though in reality—”
“Yes, I'll give it a shot, even though in reality—”
“You are lucky!” Mariana interrupted him.
"You’re so lucky!" Mariana interrupted him.
“This Pavel is a wonderful fellow,” Nejdanov continued. “He can see through and through you in a second, and will suddenly screw up his face as if he knew nothing, and would not interfere with anything for the world. He works for the cause himself, yet laughs at it the whole time. He brought me the books from Markelov; he knows him and calls him Sergai Mihailovitch; and as for Solomin, he would go through fire and water for him.”
“This Pavel is a great guy,” Nejdanov continued. “He can see right through you in a second, and then he’ll suddenly make a face like he knows nothing and wouldn’t want to get involved in anything for the world. He works for the cause himself, but he laughs at it the whole time. He brought me the books from Markelov; he knows him and calls him Sergai Mihailovitch; and as for Solomin, he would go through fire and water for him.”
“And so would Tatiana,” Mariana observed. “Why are people so devoted to him?”
“And so would Tatiana,” Mariana observed. “Why are people so devoted to him?”
Nejdanov did not reply.
Nejdanov didn't reply.
“What sort of books did Pavel bring you?” Mariana asked.
“What kind of books did Pavel bring you?” Mariana asked.
“Oh, nothing new. ‘The Story of the Four Brothers,’ and then the ordinary, well-known ones, which are far better I think.”
“Oh, nothing new. ‘The Story of the Four Brothers,’ and then the usual, well-known ones, which I think are much better.”
Mariana looked around uneasily.
Mariana glanced around nervously.
“I wonder what has become of Tatiana? She promised to come early.”
“I’m curious about what happened to Tatiana. She said she would arrive early.”
“Here I am!” Tatiana exclaimed, coming in with a bundle in her hand. She had heard Mariana’s exclamation from behind the door.
“Here I am!” Tatiana shouted, walking in with a bundle in her hand. She had heard Mariana's shout from behind the door.
“There’s plenty of time. See what I’ve brought you!”
“There's plenty of time. Look at what I brought you!”
Mariana flew towards her.
Mariana flew to her.
“Have you brought it?”
“Did you bring it?”
Tatiana patted the bundle.
Tatiana patted the package.
“Everything is here, quite ready. You have only to put the things on and go out to astonish the world.”
“Everything is here, all set. You just need to put everything on and go out to amaze the world.”
“Come along, come along, Tatiana Osipovna, you are a dear——”
“Come on, come on, Tatiana Osipovna, you’re a sweetheart——”
Mariana led her off to her own room.
Mariana took her to her own room.
Left alone, Nejdanov walked up and down the room once or twice with a peculiarly shuffling gait (he imagined that all shopkeepers walked like that), then he carefully sniffed at his sleeves, the inside of his cap, made a grimace, looked at himself in the little looking-glass hanging in between the windows, and shook his head; he certainly did not look very prepossessing. “So much the better,” he thought. Then he took several pamphlets, thrust them into his side pocket, and began to practise speaking like a shopkeeper. “That sounds like it,” he thought, “but after all there is no need of acting, my get-up is convincing enough.” Just then he recollected a German exile, who had to make his escape right across Russia with only a poor knowledge of the language. But thanks to a merchant’s cap which he had bought in a provincial town, he was taken everywhere for a merchant and had successfully made his way across the frontier.
Left alone, Nejdanov paced around the room a couple of times with a strangely shuffling walk (he thought all shopkeepers walked like that), then he carefully sniffed at his sleeves, the inside of his cap, grimaced, looked at himself in the small mirror hanging between the windows, and shook his head; he definitely did not look very appealing. “So much the better,” he thought. Then he grabbed several pamphlets, shoved them into his side pocket, and started practicing his shopkeeper voice. “That sounds about right,” he thought, “but really, there’s no need to act; my appearance is convincing enough.” Just then, he remembered a German exile who had to escape across Russia with only a basic understanding of the language. But thanks to a merchant’s cap he had bought in a provincial town, he was mistaken for a merchant and successfully made it across the border.
At this moment Solomin entered.
Right now, Solomin entered.
“I say!” he exclaimed. “Arrayed in all your war paint? Excuse me, my dear fellow, but in that garb one can hardly speak to you respectfully.”
“I say!” he exclaimed. “Dressed in all your war paint? Excuse me, my friend, but in that outfit, it’s tough to talk to you with any respect.”
“Please don’t. I had long meant to ask you—”
“Please don’t. I've been wanting to ask you—”
“But it’s early as yet. It doesn’t matter if you only want to get used to it, only you must not go out yet. My employer is still here. He’s in bed.”
“But it’s still early. It doesn’t matter if you just want to get used to it, but you really shouldn’t go out yet. My boss is still here. He’s in bed.”
“I’ll go out later on,” Nejdanov responded. “I’ll explore the neighbourhood a little, until further orders come.”
“I’ll go out later,” Nejdanov said. “I’ll check out the neighborhood a bit until I get more instructions.”
“Capital! But I tell you what, Alexai.... I may call you Alexai, may I not?”
“Capital! But I’ll tell you what, Alexai... Can I call you Alexai?”
“Certainly, or Lexy if you like,” Nejdanov added with a smile.
“Of course, or Lexy if you prefer,” Nejdanov added with a smile.
“No; there is no need to overdo things. Listen. Good counsel is better than money, as the saying goes. I see that you have pamphlets. Distribute them wherever you like, only not in the factory on any account!”
“No; there’s no need to go overboard. Listen. Good advice is better than money, as the saying goes. I see you have pamphlets. Hand them out wherever you want, just not in the factory, under any circumstances!”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“In the first place, because it won’t be safe for you; in the second, because I promised the owner not to do that sort of thing here. You see the place is his after all, and then something has already been done ... a school and so on. You might do more harm than good. Further than that, you may do as you like, I shall not hinder you. But you must not interfere with my workpeople.”
“In the first place, it won't be safe for you; in the second, I promised the owner not to do that kind of thing here. You see, this place belongs to him, and something has already been done... like a school and so on. You might do more harm than good. Beyond that, you can do whatever you want; I won't stop you. But you can't interfere with my workers.”
“Caution is always useful,” Nejdanov remarked with a sarcastic smile.
“Being cautious is always a good idea,” Nejdanov said with a sarcastic smile.
Solomin smiled his characteristic broad smile.
Solomin smiled his trademark wide smile.
“Yes, my dear Alexai, it’s always useful. But what do I see? Where are we?”
“Yes, my dear Alexai, it’s always useful. But what do I see? Where are we?”
The last words referred to Mariana, who at that moment appeared in the doorway of her room in a print dress that had been washed a great many times, with a yellow kerchief over her shoulders and a red one on her head. Tatiana stood behind her, smiling good-naturedly. Mariana seemed younger and brighter in her simple garment and looked far better than Nejdanov in his long-skirted coat.
The last words referred to Mariana, who at that moment appeared in the doorway of her room in a print dress that had been washed many times, with a yellow scarf over her shoulders and a red one on her head. Tatiana stood behind her, smiling kindly. Mariana looked younger and more vibrant in her simple outfit and appeared much better than Nejdanov in his long coat.
“Vassily Fedotitch, don’t laugh, please,” Mariana implored, turning as red as a poppy.
“Vassily Fedotitch, please don’t laugh,” Mariana begged, turning as red as a poppy.
“There’s a nice couple!” Tatiana exclaimed, clapping her hands. “But you, my dear, don’t be angry, you look well enough, but beside my little dove you’re nowhere.”
“There’s a nice couple!” Tatiana exclaimed, clapping her hands. “But you, my dear, don’t be upset; you look fine, but next to my little dove, you don’t stand a chance.”
“And, really, she is charming,” Nejdanov thought; “oh, how I love her!”
“And honestly, she’s charming,” Nejdanov thought; “oh, how I love her!”
“Look now,” Tatiana continued, “she insisted on changing rings with me. She has given me a golden ring and taken my silver one.”
“Look now,” Tatiana continued, “she insisted on swapping rings with me. She gave me a gold ring and took my silver one.”
“Girls of the people do not wear gold rings,” Mariana observed.
“Girls from the working class don’t wear gold rings,” Mariana noted.
Tatiana sighed.
Tatiana let out a sigh.
“I’ll take good care of it, my dear; don’t be afraid.”
“I’ll take good care of it, my dear; don’t worry.”
“Well, sit down, sit down both of you,” Solomin began; he had been standing all the while with his head bent a little to one side, gazing at Mariana. “In olden days, if you remember, people always sat down before starting on a journey. And you have both a long and wearisome one before you.”
“Well, come on, have a seat, both of you,” Solomin started; he had been standing the whole time with his head tilted slightly to one side, looking at Mariana. “In the past, if you recall, people always took a seat before embarking on a journey. And you both have a long and exhausting one ahead of you.”
Mariana, still crimson, sat down, then Nejdanov and Solomin, and last of all Tatiana took her seat on a thick block of wood. Solomin looked at each of them in turn.
Mariana, still blushing, sat down, followed by Nejdanov and Solomin, and finally Tatiana perched on a thick block of wood. Solomin glanced at each of them in turn.
“Let us step back a pace,
Let us step back a bit,
To see with what grace
And how nicely we sit,”
“Let’s take a step back,
Let’s pull back a bit,
To see how gracefully
And how well we fit,”
he said with a frown. Suddenly he burst out laughing, but so good-naturedly that no one was in the least offended, on the contrary, they all began to feel merry too. Only Nejdanov rose suddenly.
he said with a frown. Suddenly, he burst out laughing, but so good-naturedly that no one was the least bit offended; on the contrary, they all started to feel cheerful too. Only Nejdanov stood up abruptly.
“I must go now,” he said; “this is all very nice, but rather like a farce. Don’t be uneasy,” he added, turning to Solomin. “I shall not interfere with your people. I’ll try my tongue on the folk around about and will tell you all about it when I come back, Mariana, if there is anything to tell. Wish me luck!”
“I have to go now,” he said; “this is all very nice, but it feels kind of ridiculous. “Don’t worry,” he added, turning to Solomin. “I won’t mess with your people. I’ll talk to the folks nearby and will let you know if there’s anything to share when I get back, Mariana. Wish me luck!”
“Why not have a cup of tea first?” Tatiana remarked.
“Why not have a cup of tea first?” Tatiana said.
“No thanks. If I want any I can go into an eating-house or into a public house.”
“No thanks. If I want any, I can go to a restaurant or a pub.”
Tatiana shook her head.
Tatiana shook her head.
“Goodbye, goodbye ... good luck to you!” Nejdanov added, entering upon his role of small shopkeeper. But before he had reached the door Pavel thrust his head in from the passage under his very nose, and handing him a thin, long staff, cut out all the way down like a screw, he said:
“Goodbye, goodbye ... good luck to you!” Nejdanov said as he started his role as a small shopkeeper. But before he could get to the door, Pavel popped his head in from the hallway right in front of him and handed him a long, thin staff that was carved all the way down like a screw, saying:
“Take this, Alexai Dmitritch, and lean on it as you walk. And the farther you hold it away from yourself the better it will look.”
“Take this, Alexai Dmitritch, and use it for support as you walk. The farther you hold it away from yourself, the better it will look.”
Nejdanov took the staff without a word and went out. Tatiana wanted to go out too, but Mariana stopped her.
Nejdanov took the staff silently and left. Tatiana wanted to leave as well, but Mariana held her back.
“Wait a minute, Tatiana Osipovna. I want you.”
“Hold on a second, Tatiana Osipovna. I want you.”
“I’ll be back directly with the samovar. Your friend has gone off without tea, he was in such a mighty hurry. But that is no reason why you should not have any. Later on things will be clearer.”
“I’ll be right back with the samovar. Your friend left without any tea; he was in such a rush. But that doesn’t mean you shouldn’t have any. Things will make more sense later.”
Tatiana went out and Solomin also rose. Mariana was standing with her back to him, but when at last she turned towards him, rather surprised that he had not said a single word, she saw in his face, in his eyes that were fixed on her, an expression she had not seen there before; an expression of inquiry, anxiety, almost of curiosity. She became confused and blushed again. Solomin, too, was ashamed of what she had read in his face and began talking louder than was his wont.
Tatiana stepped outside, and Solomin got up as well. Mariana had her back to him, but when she finally turned to face him, surprised that he hadn’t spoken a word, she noticed an expression on his face that she hadn’t seen before; a look of questioning, worry, almost curiosity in his eyes that were fixed on her. She felt flustered and blushed again. Solomin, too, felt embarrassed by what she had seen on his face and began to speak more loudly than usual.
“Well, well, Mariana, and so you have made a beginning.”
“Well, well, Mariana, looks like you've made a start.”
“What sort of beginning, Vassily Fedotitch? Do you call this a beginning? Alexai was right. It’s as if we were acting a farce.”
“What kind of start is this, Vassily Fedotitch? Is this what you call a beginning? Alexai was right. It feels like we're in a comedy sketch.”
Solomin sat down again.
Solomin sat down again.
“But, Mariana ... what did you picture the beginning to be like? Not standing behind the barricades waving a flag and shouting, ‘Hurrah for the republic!’ Besides, that is not a woman’s work. Now, today you will begin teaching some Lukeria, something good for her, and a difficult matter it will be, because you won’t understand your Lukeria and she won’t understand you, and on top of it she will imagine that what you are teaching is of no earthly use to her. In two or three weeks you will try your hand on another Lukeria, and meanwhile you will be washing a baby here, teaching another the alphabet, or handing some sick man his medicine. That will be your beginning.”
“But, Mariana ... what did you imagine the beginning would be like? Not standing behind the barricades waving a flag and shouting, ‘Hurrah for the republic!’ Besides, that’s not something women do. Today, you’ll start teaching some girl named Lukeria something valuable, and it’s going to be tough because you won’t understand each other, and on top of that, she’ll think what you’re teaching is pointless. In a couple of weeks, you’ll try again with another Lukeria, and in the meantime, you’ll be here washing a baby, teaching another one the alphabet, or giving some sick guy his medicine. That will be your start.”
“But sisters of mercy do that, Vassily Fedotitch! What is the use of all this, then?” Mariana pointed to herself and round about with a vague gesture. “I dreamt of something else.”
“But sisters of mercy do that, Vassily Fedotitch! What’s the point of all this, then?” Mariana pointed to herself and around her with a vague gesture. “I dreamed of something different.”
“Did you want to sacrifice yourself?”
“Did you want to give yourself up?”
Mariana’s eyes glistened.
Mariana's eyes sparkled.
“Yes, yes, yes!”
"Yes, yes, yes!"
“And Nejdanov?”
"And what about Nejdanov?"
Mariana shrugged her shoulders.
Mariana shrugged.
“What of Nejdanov? We shall go together ... or I will go alone.”
“What about Nejdanov? We'll go together ... or I'll go by myself.”
Solomin looked at her intently.
Solomin stared at her closely.
“Do you know, Mariana ... excuse the coarse expression ... but, to my mind, combing the scurfy head of a gutter child is a sacrifice; a great sacrifice of which not many people are capable.”
“Do you know, Mariana ... sorry for the blunt language ... but, in my opinion, grooming the dirty hair of a homeless child is a sacrifice; a huge sacrifice that not many people are capable of making.”
“I would not shirk that, Vassily Fedotitch.”
“I wouldn't avoid that, Vassily Fedotitch.”
“I know you would not. You are capable of doing that and will do it, until something else turns up.”
“I know you would. You can do that and you will, until something else comes up.”
“But for that sort of thing I must learn of Tatiana!”
“But for that kind of thing, I need to ask Tatiana!”
“You could not do better. You will be washing pots and plucking chickens.... And, who knows, maybe you will save your country in that way!”
“You couldn’t do better. You’ll be washing pots and plucking chickens... And, who knows, maybe that’s how you’ll save your country!”
“You are laughing at me, Vassily Fedotitch.”
“You're laughing at me, Vassily Fedotitch.”
Solomin shook his head slowly.
Solomin shook his head slowly.
“My dear Mariana, believe me, I am not laughing at you. What I said was the simple truth. You are already, all you Russian women, more capable and higher than we men.”
“My dear Mariana, trust me, I’m not mocking you. What I said was just the honest truth. You and all the Russian women are already more capable and superior to us men.”
Mariana raised her eyes.
Mariana looked up.
“I would like to live up to your idea of us, Solomin ... and then I should be ready to die.”
“I want to live up to your vision of us, Solomin ... and then I’d be ready to die.”
Solomin stood up.
Solomin got up.
“No, it is better to live! That’s the main thing. By the way, would you like to know what is happening at the Sipiagins? Won’t they do anything? You have only to drop Pavel a hint and he will find out everything in a twinkling.”
“No, it’s better to be alive! That’s the most important thing. By the way, do you want to know what’s going on with the Sipiagins? Aren’t they going to do anything? Just give Pavel a hint, and he’ll find out everything in no time.”
Mariana was surprised.
Mariana was shocked.
“What a wonderful person he is!”
“What a wonderful person he is!”
“Yes, he certainly is wonderful. And should you want to marry Alexai, he will arrange that too with Zosim, the priest. You remember I told you about him. But perhaps it is not necessary as yet, eh?”
“Yes, he definitely is amazing. And if you want to marry Alexai, he can set that up with Zosim, the priest. You remember I mentioned him. But maybe it’s not needed yet, right?”
“No, not yet.”
“No, not yet.”
“Very well.” Solomin went up to the door dividing the two rooms, Mariana’s and Nejdanov’s, and examined the lock.
“Alright.” Solomin walked up to the door that separated the two rooms, Mariana’s and Nejdanov’s, and looked at the lock.
“What are you doing?” Mariana asked.
“What are you doing?” Mariana asked.
“Does it lock all right?”
"Does it lock properly?"
“Yes,” Mariana whispered.
“Yes,” Mariana said softly.
Solomin turned to her. She did not raise her eyes.
Solomin turned to her. She didn't look up.
“Then there is no need to bother about the Sipiagins,” he continued gaily, “is there?”
“Then there's no reason to worry about the Sipiagins,” he said cheerfully, “right?”
Solomin was about to go out.
Solomin was about to head out.
“Vassily Fedotitch ...”
“Vassily Fedotitch ...”
“Yes ...”
“Yeah ...”
“Why is it you are so talkative with me when you are usually so silent? You can’t imagine what pleasure it gives me.”
“Why are you so chatty with me when you're usually so quiet? You can’t imagine how much joy it brings me.”
“Why?” Solomin took both her soft little hands in his big hard ones. “Why, did you ask? Well, I suppose it must be because I love you so much. Good-bye.”
“Why?” Solomin took both her small, soft hands in his big, rough ones. “Why did you ask? I guess it’s because I love you so much. Goodbye.”
He went out. Mariana stood pensive looking after him. In a little while she went to find Tatiana who had not yet brought the samovar. She had tea with her, washed some pots, plucked a chicken, and even combed out some boy’s tangled head of hair.
He went outside. Mariana stood there, deep in thought, watching him leave. After a bit, she went to find Tatiana, who still hadn’t brought the samovar. She had tea with her, washed some pots, plucked a chicken, and even untangled some boy’s messy hair.
Before dinner she returned to her own rooms and soon afterwards Nejdanov arrived.
Before dinner, she went back to her own rooms, and soon after, Nejdanov showed up.
He came in tired and covered with dust and dropped on to the sofa. She immediately sat down beside him.
He walked in feeling exhausted and covered in dust and collapsed onto the sofa. She immediately sat down next to him.
“Well, tell me what happened.”
“Well, tell me what went down.”
“You remember the two lines,” he responded in a weary voice:
“You remember the two lines,” he said in a tired voice:
“It would have been so funny
Were it not so sad.”
“It would have been so funny
If it weren't so sad.”
“Do you remember?”
"Do you remember?"
“Of course I do.”
"Definitely."
“Well, these lines apply admirably to my first expedition, excepting that it was more funny than sad. I’ve come to the conclusion that there is nothing easier than to act a part. No one dreamed of suspecting me. There was one thing, however, that I had not thought of. You must be prepared with some sort of yarn beforehand, or else when any one asks you where you’ve come from and why you’ve come, you don’t know what to say. But, however, even that is not so important. You’ve only to stand a drink and lie as much as you like.”
“Well, these lines really fit my first adventure, except it was more amusing than depressing. I’ve figured out that it’s super easy to play a role. No one suspected a thing. There was just one thing I hadn’t considered, though. You need to have a story ready beforehand; otherwise, when someone asks where you’re from and why you’re here, you won’t know how to respond. But honestly, even that’s not a big deal. You just have to buy a round and lie as much as you want.”
“And you? Did you lie?”
“And you? Did you fib?”
“Of course I did, as much as I could. And then I’ve discovered that absolutely everyone you come across is discontented, only no one cares to find out the remedy for this discontent. I made a very poor show at propaganda, only succeeded in leaving a couple of pamphlets in a room and shoving a third into a cart. What may come of them the Lord only knows! I ran across four men whom I offered some pamphlets. The first asked if it was a religious book and refused to take it; the second could not read, but took it home to his children for the sake of the picture on the cover; the third seemed hopeful at first, but ended by abusing me soundly and also not taking it; the fourth took a little book, thanked me very much, but I doubt if he understood a single word I said to him. Besides that, a dog bit my leg, a peasant woman threatened me with a poker from the door of her hut, shouting, ‘Ugh! you pig! You Moscow rascals! There’s no end to you!’ and then a soldier shouted after me, ‘Hi, there! We’ll make mince-meat of you!’ and he got drunk at my expense!”
“Of course I did, as much as I could. And then I found that absolutely everyone you meet is unhappy, but no one bothers to figure out how to fix this unhappiness. I didn’t do a great job with the outreach; I only managed to leave a couple of pamphlets in a room and stuck a third one into a cart. What will happen with them, only God knows! I came across four guys to whom I offered some pamphlets. The first one asked if it was a religious book and refused to take it; the second couldn’t read but took it home for his kids because of the picture on the cover; the third seemed hopeful at first but ended up cursing me out and also didn’t take it; the fourth took a little book, thanked me a lot, but I doubt he understood a single word I said to him. On top of that, a dog bit my leg, a peasant woman threatened me with a poker from her doorstep, shouting, ‘Ugh! You pig! You Moscow idiots! You never stop coming!’ and then a soldier yelled after me, ‘Hey, we’ll turn you into mincemeat!’ and he got drunk on my expense!”
“Well, and what else?”
"Well, what else?"
“What else? I’ve got a blister on my foot; one of my boots is horribly large. And now I’m as hungry as a wolf and my head is splitting from the vodka.”
“What else? I’ve got a blister on my foot; one of my boots is way too big. And now I’m as hungry as a wolf and my head is pounding from the vodka.”
“Why, did you drink much?”
"Did you drink a lot?"
“No, only a little to set the example, but I’ve been in five public-houses. I can’t endure this beastliness, vodka. Goodness knows why our people drink it. If one must drink this stuff in order to become simplified, then I had rather be excused!”
“No, just a bit to set an example, but I’ve been to five bars. I can't stand this horrible vodka. God knows why our people drink it. If you have to drink this stuff to become more relaxed, then I'd rather pass!”
“And so no one suspected you?”
“And so no one suspected you?”
“No one, with the exception, perhaps, of a bar-man, a stout individual with pale eyes, who did look at me somewhat suspiciously. I overheard him saying to his wife, ‘Keep an eye on that carroty-haired one with the squint.’ (I was not aware until that moment that I had a squint.) ‘There’s something wrong about him. See how he’s sticking over his vodka.’ What he meant by ‘sticking’ exactly, I didn’t understand, but it could hardly have been to my credit. It reminded me of the mauvais ton in Gogol’s Revisor, do you remember? Perhaps because I tried to pour my vodka under the table. Oh dear! It is difficult for an aesthetic creature like me to come in contact with real life.”
“No one, except maybe the bartender, a heavyset guy with pale eyes, who looked at me pretty skeptically. I overheard him telling his wife, ‘Keep an eye on that ginger-haired one with the squint.’ (I hadn’t realized until that moment that I had a squint.) ‘There’s something off about him. Look how he’s messing with his vodka.’ I didn’t really get what he meant by ‘messing,’ but it definitely didn’t sound like a compliment. It reminded me of the mauvais ton in Gogol’s Inspector General, you remember? Maybe because I was trying to pour my vodka under the table. Oh dear! It’s tough for someone like me, who appreciates the finer things, to deal with real life.”
“Never mind. Better luck next time,” Mariana said consolingly. “But I am glad you see the humorous side of this, your first attempt. You were not really bored, were you?”
“Don't worry about it. You'll do better next time,” Mariana said kindly. “But I’m glad you can see the funny side of this, your first try. You weren’t actually bored, were you?”
“No, it was rather amusing. But I know that I shall think it all over now and it will make me miserable.”
“No, it was actually pretty funny. But I know that I’ll think about it now and it’s going to make me miserable.”
“But I won’t let you think about it! I will tell you everything I did. Dinner will be here in a minute. By the way, I must tell you that I washed the saucepan Tatiana cooked the soup in.... I’ll tell you everything, every little detail.”
“But I won’t let you dwell on it! I’ll tell you everything I did. Dinner will be ready in a minute. Oh, and I have to let you know that I cleaned the saucepan Tatiana used to cook the soup.... I’ll share everything, every little detail.”
And so she did. Nejdanov listened and could not take his eyes off her. She stopped several times to ask why he looked at her so intently, but he was silent.
And so she did. Nejdanov listened and couldn't take his eyes off her. She paused several times to ask why he was staring at her so intently, but he stayed silent.
After dinner she offered to read Spielhagen aloud to him, but had scarcely got through one page when he got up suddenly and fell at her feet. She stood up; he flung both his arms round her knees and began uttering passionate, disconnected, and despairing words. He wanted to die, he knew he would soon die.... She did not stir, did not resist. She calmly submitted to his passionate embraces, and calmly, even affectionately, glanced down upon him. She laid both her hands on his head, feverishly pressed to the fold of her dress, but her calmness had a more powerful effect on him than if she had repulsed him. He got up murmuring: “Forgive me, Mariana, for today and for yesterday. Tell me again that you are prepared to wait until I am worthy of your love, and forgive me.”
After dinner, she offered to read Spielhagen aloud to him, but barely made it through one page when he suddenly got up and fell at her feet. She stood up; he wrapped his arms around her knees and started to say passionate, scattered, and desperate things. He wanted to die, he knew he wouldn't live much longer.... She didn't move, didn't push him away. She calmly accepted his passionate embraces and looked down at him with a calm, even affectionate expression. She placed both her hands on his head, feverishly pressed against the folds of her dress, but her calmness had a stronger effect on him than if she had rejected him. He stood up, murmuring: “Forgive me, Mariana, for today and for yesterday. Please tell me again that you’re willing to wait until I’m worthy of your love, and forgive me.”
“I gave you my word. I never change.”
“I promised you. I never go back on my word.”
“Thank you, dear. Goodbye.”
“Thanks, dear. Bye.”
Nejdanov went out and Mariana locked the door of her room.
Nejdanov left, and Mariana locked her room door.
XXX
A fortnight later, in the same room, Nejdanov sat bending over his three-legged table, writing to his friend Silin by the dim light of a tallow candle. (It was long past midnight. Muddy garments lay scattered on the sofa, on the floor, just where they had been thrown off. A fine drizzly rain pattered against the window-panes and a strong, warm wind moaned about the roof of the house.)
A couple of weeks later, in the same room, Nejdanov sat hunched over his three-legged table, writing to his friend Silin by the dim light of a tallow candle. (It was well past midnight. Muddy clothes were scattered on the sofa and the floor, just where they had been tossed aside. A light, drizzly rain tapped against the window panes, and a strong, warm wind howled around the roof of the house.)
MY DEAR VLADIMIR,—I am writing to you without giving my address and will send this letter by a messenger to a distant posting-station as my being here is a secret, and to disclose it might mean the ruin not of myself alone. It is enough for you to know that for the last two weeks I have been living in a large factory together with Mariana. We ran away from the Sipiagins on the day on which I last wrote to you. A friend has given us shelter here. For convenience sake I will call him Vassily. He is the chief here and an excellent man. Our stay is only of a temporary nature; we will move on when the time for action comes. But, however, judging by events so far, the time is hardly likely ever to come! Vladimir, I am horribly miserable. I must tell you before everything that although Mariana and I ran away together, we have so far been living like brother and sister. She loves me and told me she would be mine if I feel I have the right to ask it of her.
MY DEAR VLADIMIR,—I'm writing to you without giving my address and will send this letter through a messenger to a distant posting station since my presence here is a secret, and revealing it could lead to the downfall of not just me. You only need to know that for the past two weeks, I’ve been living in a large factory with Mariana. We escaped from the Sipiagins on the day I last wrote to you. A friend has provided us shelter here. For convenience, I’ll refer to him as Vassily. He is in charge here and is a great guy. Our stay is only temporary; we will move on when the time for action arrives. However, judging by events so far, it seems that time is unlikely to come! Vladimir, I am incredibly miserable. I have to tell you upfront that although Mariana and I ran away together, we’ve been living like brother and sister. She loves me and said she would be mine if I feel I have the right to ask for that.
Vladimir, I do not feel that I have the right! She trusts me, believes in my honour—I cannot deceive her. I know that I never loved nor will ever love any one more than her (of that I am convinced), but for all that, how can I unite her fate forever with mine? A living being to a corpse? Well, if not a complete corpse, at any rate, a half-dead creature. Where would one’s conscience be? I can hear you say that if passion was strong enough the conscience would be silent. But that is just the point; I am a corpse, an honest, well-meaning corpse if you like, but a corpse nevertheless. Please do not say that I always exaggerate. Everything I have told you is absolutely true. Mariana is very reserved and is at present wrapped up in her activities in which she believes, and I?
Vladimir, I don’t feel like I have the right! She trusts me, believes in my integrity—I can’t betray her. I know that I’ve never loved and will never love anyone more than her (I’m sure of that), but even so, how can I tie her fate to mine forever? A living person to a corpse? Well, if not a complete corpse, then at least a half-dead one. Where would my conscience be? I can hear you saying that if the passion is strong enough, the conscience would quiet down. But that’s exactly the issue; I’m a corpse, an honest, well-meaning corpse if you want, but a corpse nonetheless. Please don’t say I’m always exaggerating. Everything I’ve told you is completely true. Mariana is very reserved and is currently focused on her work, which she believes in, and me?
Well, enough of love and personal happiness and all that. It is now a fortnight since I have been going among “the people,” and really it would be impossible to imagine anything more stupid than they are. Of course the fault lies probably more in me than in the work itself. I am not a fanatic. I am not one of those who regenerate themselves by contact with the people and do not lay them on my aching bosom like a flannel bandage—I want to influence them. But how? How can it be done? When I am among them I find myself listening all the time, taking things in, but when it comes to saying anything—I am at a loss for a word! I feel that I am no good, a bad actor in a part that does not suit him. Conscientiousness or scepticism are absolutely of no use, nor is a pitiful sort of humour directed against oneself. It is worse than useless! I find it disgusting to look at the filthy rags I carry about on me, the masquerade as Vassily calls it! They say you must first learn the language of the people, their habits and customs, but rubbish, rubbish, rubbish, I say! You have only to believe in what you say and say what you like! I once happened to hear a sectarian prophet delivering a sermon. Goodness only knows what arrant nonsense he talked, a sort of gorgeous mix-up of ecclesiastical learning, interspersed with peasant expressions, not even in decent Russian, but in some outlandish dialect, but he took one by storm with his enthusiasm—went straight to the heart. There he stood with flashing eyes, the voice deep and firm, with clenched fist—as though he were made of iron! No one understood what he was saying, but everyone bowed down before him and followed him. But when I begin to speak, I seem like a culprit begging for forgiveness. I ought to join the sectarians, although their wisdom is not great ... but they have faith, faith!
Well, enough about love and personal happiness and all that. It’s been two weeks since I’ve been mingling with “the people,” and honestly, you can’t imagine anything more dull than they are. Of course, the problem probably rests more with me than the work itself. I’m not a fanatic. I'm not one of those who transforms themselves just by being around the people and don’t throw them on my sore heart like a flannel bandage—I want to make an impact. But how? How can that happen? When I’m with them, I find myself listening all the time, absorbing everything, but when it’s my turn to say something—I’m at a complete loss for words! I feel worthless, like a bad actor in a role that doesn’t fit me. Being conscientious or skeptical does me no good, nor does a pathetic sort of humor directed at myself. It’s worse than pointless! I find it repulsive to look at the ragged clothes I drag around with me, the disguise as Vassily calls it! They say you need to first learn the language of the people, their habits and customs, but that’s nonsense, nonsense, nonsense, I say! You just have to believe in what you say and say whatever you want! Once, I heard a cult prophet giving a sermon. Goodness knows what absolute nonsense he was spouting, a bizarre mix of ecclesiastical knowledge filled with peasant expressions, not even in decent Russian, but in some strange dialect, yet he captivated everyone with his fervor—it went straight to the heart. There he stood with sparkling eyes, his voice deep and strong, with a clenched fist—as if he was made of iron! No one understood what he was saying, but everyone bowed down to him and followed him. Yet when I try to speak, I come off like a criminal begging for forgiveness. I should probably join the sectarians, even though their wisdom isn’t profound... but they have faith, faith!
Mariana too has faith. She works from morning until night with Tatiana—a peasant woman here, as good as can be and not by any means stupid; she says, by the way, that we want to become simplified and calls us simple souls. Mariana is about working with this woman from morning until night, scarcely sitting down for a moment, just like a regular ant! She is delighted that her hands are turning red and rough, and in the midst of these humble occupations is looking forward to the scaffold! She has even attempted to discard shoes; went out somewhere barefoot and came back barefoot. I heard her washing her feet for a long time afterwards and then saw her come out, treading cautiously; they were evidently sore, poor thing, but her face was radiant with smiles as though she had found a treasure or been illuminated by the sun. Yes, Mariana is a brick! But when I try to talk to her of my feelings, a certain shame comes over me somehow, as though I were violating something that was not my own, and then that glance ... Oh, that awful devoted, irresistible glance! “Take me,” it seems to say, “but remember....” Enough of this! Is there not something higher and better in this world? In other words, put on your filthy coat and go among the people.... Oh, yes, I am just going.
Mariana has faith too. She works from morning until night with Tatiana—a peasant woman here, as kind as can be and definitely not foolish; she says, by the way, that we want to simplify our lives and calls us simple souls. Mariana spends her days working with this woman from morning until night, hardly sitting down at all, just like a little ant! She is thrilled that her hands are turning red and rough, and even in the middle of these humble tasks, she’s looking forward to the scaffold! She has even tried to get rid of her shoes; she went out somewhere barefoot and came back the same way. I heard her washing her feet for a long time afterward and then saw her come out, walking carefully; they were clearly sore, poor thing, but her face was shining with smiles as if she had found a treasure or been lit up by the sun. Yes, Mariana is amazing! But when I try to talk to her about my feelings, I suddenly feel a bit ashamed, as if I’m trespassing on something that isn’t mine, and then there’s that look... Oh, that devoted, irresistible look! “Take me,” it seems to say, “but remember....” Enough of this! Isn’t there something higher and better in this world? In other words, put on your old coat and go among the people.... Oh, yes, I’m on my way.
How I loathe this irritability, sensitiveness, impressionable-ness, fastidiousness, inherited from my aristocratic father! What right had he to bring me into this world, endowed with qualities quite unsuited to the sphere in which I must live? To create a bird and throw it in the water? An aesthetic amidst filth! A democrat, a lover of the people, yet the very smell of their filthy vodka makes me feel sick!
How I hate this irritability, sensitivity, emotional vulnerability, and fussiness that I inherited from my aristocratic father! What right did he have to bring me into this world with qualities that are completely unsuitable for the life I have to lead? To create a bird and then just throw it in water? An artist surrounded by dirt! A democrat, a lover of the people, yet even the smell of their awful vodka makes me feel nauseous!
But it’s too bad blaming my father. He was not responsible for my becoming a democrat.
But it's a shame to blame my father. He wasn't responsible for me becoming a democrat.
Yes, Vladimir, I am in a bad plight. Grey, depressing thoughts are continually haunting me. Can it be, you will be asking me, that I have not met with anything consoling, any good living personality, however ignorant he might not be? How shall I tell you? I have run across someone—a decent clever chap, but unfortunately, however hard I may try to get nearer him, he has no need of either me or my pamphlets—that is the root of the matter! Pavel, a factoryhand here (he is Vassily’s right hand, a clever fellow with his head screwed on the right way, a future “head,” I think I wrote to you about him), well this Pavel has a friend, a peasant called Elizar, also a smart chap, as free and courageous as one would wish, but as soon as we get together there seems a dead wall between us! His face spells one big “No!” Then there was another man I ran across—he was a rather quarrelsome type by the way. “Don’t you try to get around me, sir,” he said. “What I want to know is would you give up your land now, or not?” “But I’m not a gentleman,” I remonstrated. “Bless you!” he exclaimed, “you a common man and no more sense than that! Leave me alone, please!”
Yes, Vladimir, I’m in a tough situation. Gloomy, depressing thoughts are constantly bothering me. You might be wondering if I haven’t come across anything comforting, any good person, no matter how ignorant they might be. How do I explain this? I did meet someone—a decent, smart guy, but unfortunately, no matter how hard I try to connect with him, he has no need for me or my pamphlets—that’s the crux of the issue! Pavel, a factory worker here (he’s Vassily’s right-hand man, a smart guy with his head on straight, a future “leader,” I think I told you about him), well, this Pavel has a friend, a peasant named Elizar, who’s also a sharp guy, as free and brave as anyone could wish, but as soon as we’re together, there seems to be a wall between us! His face just says “No!” Then I met another guy—he was quite the argumentative type, by the way. “Don’t try to sweet-talk me, sir,” he said. “What I want to know is, would you give up your land now, or not?” “But I’m not a gentleman,” I protested. “For heaven’s sake!” he exclaimed, “you’re just an ordinary guy and can’t think better than that! Leave me alone, please!”
Another thing I’ve noticed is that if anyone listens to you readily and takes your pamphlets at once, he is sure to be of an undesirable, brainless sort. Or you may chance upon some frightfully talkative individual who can do nothing but keep on repeating some favourite expression. One such nearly drove me mad; everything with him was “production.” No matter what you said to him he came out with his “production,” damn him! Just one more remark.
Another thing I’ve noticed is that if someone eagerly listens to you and grabs your pamphlets right away, they’re likely to be the kind of clueless person you wouldn’t want around. Or you might run into some incredibly chatty individual who can only keep repeating their favorite phrase. One such person almost drove me crazy; everything for him was “production.” No matter what you said to him, he just kept coming back with his “production,” damn him! Just one more comment.
Do you remember some time ago there used to be a great deal of talk about “superfluous” people—Hamlets? Such “superfluous people” are now to be met with among the peasants! They have their own characteristics of course and are for the most part inclined to consumption. They are interesting types and come to us readily, but as far as the cause is concerned they are ineffective, like all other Hamlets. Well, what can one do? Start a secret printing press? There are pamphlets enough as it is, some that say, “Cross yourself and take up the hatchet,” and others that say simply, “Take up the hatchet” without the crossing. Or should one write novels of peasant life with plenty of padding? They wouldn’t get published, you know. Perhaps it might be better to take up the hatchet after all? But against whom, with whom, and what for? So that our state soldier may shoot us down with the state rifle? It would only be a complicated form of suicide! It would be better to make an end of yourself—you would at any rate know when and how, and choose the spot to aim at.
Do you remember a while back when there was a lot of talk about “superfluous” people—Hamlets? These “superfluous people” can now be found among the peasants! They have their own traits, of course, and for the most part, they tend to be depressed. They are intriguing characters and come to us easily, but when it comes to taking action, they’re just as useless as all the other Hamlets. Well, what can you do? Start a secret printing press? There are already enough pamphlets out there, some that say, “Cross yourself and grab the hatchet,” and others that just say, “Grab the hatchet” without the crossing. Or should someone write novels about peasant life full of fluff? They wouldn’t get published, you know. Maybe it would be better to just grab the hatchet after all? But against whom, with whom, and for what purpose? So a state soldier can shoot us down with the state rifle? That would just be a complicated form of suicide! It would be better to end things yourself—you’d at least know when and how, and choose the spot to aim at.
I am beginning to think that if some war were to break out, some people’s war—I would go and take part in it, not so as to free others (free others while one’s own are groaning under the yoke!!), but to make an end of myself....
I’m starting to think that if a war broke out, a certain kind of war—I would get involved, not to help free others (freeing others while my own people are suffering under oppression!!), but to end my own life....
Our friend Vassily, who gave us shelter here, is a lucky man. He belongs to our camp, but is so calm and quiet. He doesn’t want to hurry over things. I should have quarrelled with another, but I can’t with him. The secret lies not in his convictions, but in the man himself. Vassily has a character that you can’t kindle, but he’s all right nevertheless. He is with us a good deal, with Mariana. What surprises me is that although I love her and she loves me (I see you smiling at this, but the fact remains!) we have nothing to talk about, while she is constantly discussing and arguing with him and listening too. I am not jealous of him; he is trying to find a place for her somewhere, at any rate, she keeps on asking him to do so, but it makes me feel bitter to look at them both. And would you believe it—I have only to drop a hint about marrying and she would agree at once and the priest Zosim would put in an appearance, “Isaiah, rejoice!” and the rest of it. But this would not make it any easier for me and nothing would be changed by it.... Whatever you do, there is no way out of it! Life has cut me short, my dear Vladimir, as our little drunken tailor used to say, you remember, when he used to complain about his wife.
Our friend Vassily, who gave us a place to stay here, is a lucky guy. He’s part of our group, but he’s always so calm and quiet. He doesn't rush through things. I could have argued with someone else, but I can't seem to do that with him. The secret isn't in his beliefs, but in who he is. Vassily has a personality that can't be stirred up, yet he’s fine as he is. He spends a lot of time with us, especially with Mariana. What surprises me is that even though I love her and she loves me (I see you smiling at this, but it’s true!), we have nothing to talk about, while she’s always chatting and debating with him and listening to him too. I'm not jealous of him; he’s trying to find her a place somewhere—at least she keeps asking him to—but it makes me feel bitter to see them together. And would you believe it? I just have to suggest marriage, and she would say yes right away, and then Priest Zosim would show up, saying, “Isaiah, rejoice!” and all that. But that wouldn’t make anything easier for me, and nothing would change because of it.... No matter what you do, there’s no escaping it! Life has cut me off, my dear Vladimir, just like our little drunken tailor used to say when he complained about his wife.
I have a feeling that it can’t go on somehow, that something is preparing....
I have a sense that this can't continue like this, that something is getting ready....
Have I not again and again said that the time has come for action? Well, so here we are in the thick of it.
Have I not repeatedly said that the time has come for action? Well, here we are in the middle of it.
I can’t remember if I told you anything about another friend of mine—a relative of the Sipiagins. He will get himself into such a mess that it won’t be easy for him to get out of it.
I can’t remember if I mentioned another friend of mine—a relative of the Sipiagins. He’s going to get himself into such a mess that it won’t be easy for him to get out of it.
I quite meant finishing this letter and am still going on. It seems to me that nothing matters and yet I scribble verses. I don’t read them to Mariana and she is not very anxious to hear them, but you have sometimes praised my poor attempts and most of all you’ll keep them to yourself. I have been struck by a common phenomenon in Russia.... But, however, let the verses speak for themselves—
I really meant to finish this letter, and I’m still going. It seems to me that nothing matters, and yet I’m writing poems. I don’t share them with Mariana, and she’s not that eager to hear them, but you've sometimes praised my not-so-great attempts, and more than anything, I know you'll keep them to yourself. I've noticed a common trend in Russia... But anyway, let the poems speak for themselves—
SLEEP
SLEEPING
After long absence I return to my native land,
Finding no striking change there.
The same dead, senseless stagnation; crumbling houses, crumbling
walls,
And the same filth, dirt, poverty, and misery.
Unchanged the servile glance, now insolent, now dejected.
Free have our people become, and the free arm
Hangs as before like a whip unused.
All, all as before. In one thing only may we equal
Europe, Asia, and the World!
Never before has such a fearful sleep oppressed our land.
After a long absence, I return to my homeland,
Finding no significant change there.
The same dead, mindless stagnation; crumbling houses, crumbling
walls,
And the same filth, dirt, poverty, and misery.
The servile look remains unchanged, now arrogant, now defeated.
Our people are free now, but the free arm
Hangs as it always has, like an unused whip.
Everything is just as it was. In only one thing can we match
Europe, Asia, and the World!
Never before has such a heavy sleep weighed down our land.
All are asleep, on all sides are they;
Through town and country, in carts and in sledges,
By day or night, sitting or standing,
The merchant and the official, and the sentinel at his post
In biting snow and burning heat—all sleep.
The judged ones doze, and the judge snores,
And peasants plough and reap like dead men,
Father, mother, children; all are asleep.
He who beats, and he who is beaten.
Alone the tavern of the tsar ne’er closes a relentless eye.
So, grasping tight in hand the bottle,
His brow at the Pole and his heel in the Caucasus,
Holy Russia, our fatherland, lies in eternal sleep.
Everyone is asleep, everywhere;
Throughout town and country, in carts and sleds,
Day or night, sitting or standing,
The merchant and the official, and the guard at his post
In biting cold and scorching heat—all are asleep.
The ones who’ve been judged doze off, and the judge snores,
And farmers plow and harvest like they’re in a deep sleep,
Fathers, mothers, children; everyone is asleep.
He who strikes, and he who is struck.
Only the tsar’s tavern never closes an unyielding eye.
So, clutching the bottle tightly,
With his brow at the North Pole and his heel in the Caucasus,
Holy Russia, our homeland, lies in eternal slumber.
I am sorry, Vladimir. I never meant to write you such a melancholy letter without a few cheering words at the end. (You will no doubt tumble across some defects in the lines!) When shall I write to you again? Shall I ever write? But whatever happens to me I am sure you will never forget,
I’m sorry, Vladimir. I never intended to send you such a sad letter without including a few uplifting words at the end. (I’m sure you’ll spot some flaws in the lines!) When will I write to you again? Will I ever write? But no matter what happens to me, I’m sure you will never forget,
Your devoted friend,
Your loyal friend,
A. N.
A. N.
P.S.—Our people are asleep.... But I have a feeling that if anything does wake them, it will not be what we think....
P.S.—Our people are asleep.... But I have a feeling that if anything does wake them, it won't be what we expect....
After writing the last line, Nejdanov flung down the pen. “Well, now you must try and sleep and forget all this nonsense, scribbler!” he exclaimed, and lay down on the bed. But it was long before he fell asleep.
After writing the last line, Nejdanov tossed the pen aside. "Well, now you need to try to sleep and forget all this nonsense, scribbler!" he said, and lay down on the bed. But it took him a long time to fall asleep.
The next morning Mariana woke him passing through his room on her way to Tatiana. He had scarcely dressed when she came back. She seemed excited, her face expressing delight and anxiety at the same time.
The next morning, Mariana woke him up as she walked through his room on her way to Tatiana. He had barely gotten dressed when she returned. She looked excited, her face showing both joy and worry at the same time.
“Do you know, Aliosha, they say that in the province of T., quite near here, it has already begun!”
“Do you know, Aliosha, they say that in the province of T., not far from here, it has already started!”
“What? What has begun? Who said so?”
“What? What has started? Who said that?”
“Pavel. They say the peasants are rising, refusing to pay taxes, collecting in mobs.”
“Pavel. They say the peasants are revolting, refusing to pay taxes, gathering in crowds.”
“Have you heard that yourself?”
"Have you heard that yourself?"
“Tatiana told me. But here is Pavel himself. You had better ask him.”
“Tatiana told me. But here's Pavel himself. You should ask him.”
Pavel came in and confirmed what Mariana had said.
Pavel walked in and confirmed what Mariana said.
“There is certainly some disturbance in T.,” he began, shaking his beard and screwing up his bright black eyes. “Sergai Mihailovitch must have had a hand in it. He hasn’t been home for five days.”
“There’s definitely something off in T.,” he started, shaking his beard and narrowing his bright black eyes. “Sergai Mihailovitch must be involved. He hasn’t been home in five days.”
Nejdanov took his cap.
Nejdanov grabbed his cap.
“Where are you off to?” Mariana asked.
“Where are you going?” Mariana asked.
“Why there of course,” he replied, not raising his eyes and frowning, “I am going to T.”
“Why there of course,” he replied, not looking up and frowning, “I’m going to T.”
“Then I will come with you. You’ll take me, won’t you? Just let me get a shawl.”
“Then I’ll come with you. You’ll take me, right? Just let me grab a shawl.”
“It’s not a woman’s work,” Nejdanov said irritably with his eyes still fixed on the floor.
“It’s not a woman's job,” Nejdanov said irritably, his eyes still glued to the floor.
“No, no! You do well to go, or Markelov would think you a coward ... but I’m coming with you.”
“No, no! You’re right to go, or Markelov will think you’re a coward... but I’m coming with you.”
“I am not a coward,” Nejdanov observed gloomily.
“I’m not a coward,” Nejdanov said gloomily.
“I meant to say that he would have thought us both cowards. I am coming with you.”
“I meant to say that he would have thought we were both cowards. I'm coming with you.”
Mariana went into her own room to get a shawl, while Pavel gave an inward ha, ha, and quickly vanished. He ran to warn Solomin.
Mariana went to her room to grab a shawl, while Pavel chuckled to himself and quickly disappeared. He ran to warn Solomin.
Mariana had not yet appeared, when Solomin came into Nejdanov’s room. The latter was standing with his face to the window, his forehead resting on the palm of his hand and his elbow on the window-pane. Solomin touched him on the shoulder. He turned around quickly; dishevelled and unwashed, Nejdanov had a strange wild look. Solomin, too, had changed during the last days. His face was yellow and drawn and his upper front teeth showed slightly—he, too, seemed agitated as far as it was possible for his well-balanced temperament to be so.
Mariana hadn’t shown up yet when Solomin walked into Nejdanov’s room. Nejdanov was facing the window, his forehead resting on his palm and his elbow on the sill. Solomin gave him a touch on the shoulder. He turned around quickly; disheveled and unwashed, Nejdanov had a wild look in his eyes. Solomin had also changed over the past few days. His face was pale and drawn, and his front teeth were slightly visible—he too seemed anxious, as much as someone with his usually stable temperament could be.
“Markelov could not control himself after all,” he began. “This may turn out badly both for him and for others.”
“Markelov couldn't control himself after all,” he began. “This could end badly for him and for others.”
“I want to go and see what’s going on there,” Nejdanov observed.
“I want to go and see what’s happening over there,” Nejdanov said.
“And I too,” Mariana added as she appeared in the doorway.
“And me too,” Mariana added as she appeared in the doorway.
Solomin turned to her quickly.
Solomin turned to her fast.
“I would not advise you to go, Mariana. You may give yourself away—and us, without meaning to, and without the slightest necessity. Let Nejdanov go and see how the land lies, if he wants to—and the sooner he’s back the better! But why should you go?”
“I wouldn’t recommend you go, Mariana. You might expose yourself—and us, unintentionally and without any real need. Let Nejdanov go check things out if he wants to—and the sooner he’s back, the better! But why do you need to go?”
“I don’t want to be parted from him.”
“I don’t want to be away from him.”
“You will be in his way.”
“You're going to be in his way.”
Mariana looked at Nejdanov. He was standing motionless with a set sullen expression on his face.
Mariana looked at Nejdanov. He was standing still with a grim expression on his face.
“But supposing there should be danger?” she asked.
“But what if there’s danger?” she asked.
Solomin smiled.
Solomin grinned.
“Don’t be afraid ... when there’s danger I will let you go.”
“Don’t be afraid ... when there’s danger, I’ll set you free.”
Mariana took off her shawl without a word and sat down. Solomin then turned to Nejdanov.
Mariana removed her shawl silently and sat down. Solomin then looked at Nejdanov.
“It would be a good thing for you to look about a little, Alexai. I dare say they exaggerate. Only do be careful. But, however, you will not be going alone. Come back as quickly as you can. Will you promise? Nejdanov? Will you promise?”
“It would be a good idea for you to take a look around, Alexai. I’m sure they’re exaggerating. Just be careful. But you won’t be going alone. Come back as soon as you can. Will you promise? Nejdanov? Will you promise?”
“Yes.”
"Yeah."
“For certain?”
"Are you sure?"
“I suppose so, since everybody here obeys you, including Mariana.”
“I guess so, since everyone here listens to you, including Mariana.”
Nejdanov went out without saying goodbye. Pavel appeared from somewhere out of the darkness and ran down the stairs before him with a great clatter of his hob-nailed boots. Was he then to accompany Nejdanov?
Nejdanov left without saying goodbye. Pavel suddenly appeared from the darkness and rushed down the stairs ahead of him, making a loud noise with his hob-nailed boots. Was he supposed to go with Nejdanov?
Solomin sat down beside Mariana.
Solomin sat next to Mariana.
“You heard Nejdanov’s last word?”
“Did you hear Nejdanov’s last word?”
“Yes. He is annoyed that I listen to you more than to him. But it’s quite true. I love him and listen to you. He is dear to me ... and you are near to me.”
“Yes. He’s annoyed that I pay more attention to you than to him. But it’s completely true. I love him and listen to you. He’s important to me ... and you are close to me.”
Solomin stroked her hand gently.
Solomin gently stroked her hand.
“This is a very unpleasant business,” he observed at last. “If Markelov is mixed up in it then he’s a lost man.”
“This is a really unpleasant situation,” he said eventually. “If Markelov is involved in this, then he’s a goner.”
Mariana shuddered.
Mariana shivered.
“Lost?”
"Need help?"
“Yes. He doesn’t do things by halves—and won’t hide things for the sake of others.”
“Yes. He goes all in—and won’t conceal things just to spare others.”
“Lost!” Mariana whispered again as the tears rolled down her cheeks. “Oh, Vassily Fedotitch! I feel so sorry for him. But what makes you think that he won’t succeed? Why must he inevitably be lost?”
“Lost!” Mariana whispered again as the tears streamed down her cheeks. “Oh, Vassily Fedotitch! I feel so sorry for him. But why do you think he won’t succeed? Why must he definitely be lost?”
“Because in such enterprises the first always perish even if they come off victorious. And in this thing not only the first and second, but the tenth and twentieth will perish—”
“Because in these ventures, the first to act always end up suffering, even if they succeed. And in this situation, not just the first and second, but even the tenth and twentieth will also face disaster—”
“Then we shall never live to see it?”
“Then we will never get to see it?”
“What you have in your mind—never. We shall never see it with our eyes; with these living eyes of ours. But with our spiritual ... but that is another matter. We may see it in that way now; there is nothing to hinder us.”
“What you have in your mind—never. We will never see it with our living eyes. But with our spiritual... but that’s a different story. We might see it that way now; there’s nothing stopping us.”
“Then why do you—”
“Then why do you—”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“Why do you follow this road?”
“Why are you taking this road?”
“Because there is no other. I mean that my aims are the same as Markelov’s—but our paths are different.”
“Because there is no other. I mean that my goals are the same as Markelov’s—but our paths are different.”
“Poor Sergai Mihailovitch!” Mariana exclaimed sadly. Solomin passed his hand cautiously over hers.
“Poor Sergai Mihailovitch!” Mariana said with a sigh. Solomin gently brushed his hand over hers.
“There, there, we know nothing as yet. We’ll see what news Pavel brings back. In our calling one must be brave. The English have a proverb ‘Never say die.’ A very good proverb, I think, much better than our Russian, ‘When trouble knocks, open the gates wide!’ We mustn’t meet trouble half way.”
“There, there, we don’t know anything yet. We’ll see what news Pavel brings back. In our job, you have to be brave. The English have a saying: ‘Never say die.’ It's a really good saying, I think, much better than our Russian one, ‘When trouble knocks, open the gates wide!’ We shouldn’t confront trouble halfway.”
Solomin stood up.
Solomin got up.
“And the place you were going to find me?” Mariana asked suddenly. The tears were still shining on her cheeks, but there was no sadness in her eyes. Solomin sat down again.
“And the place you were going to find me?” Mariana asked suddenly. The tears were still shining on her cheeks, but there was no sadness in her eyes. Solomin sat down again.
“Are you in such a great hurry to get away from here?”
“Are you in such a rush to leave this place?”
“Oh, no! Only I wanted to do something useful.”
“Oh, no! I just wanted to do something helpful.”
“You are useful here, Mariana. Don’t leave us yet, wait a little longer. What is it?” Solomin asked of Tatiana who was just coming in.
“You're really helpful here, Mariana. Don’t go just yet, stick around a bit longer. What’s up?” Solomin asked Tatiana as she walked in.
“Some sort of female is asking for Alexai Dmitritch,” Tatiana replied, laughing and gesticulating with her hands. “I said that there was no such person living here, that we did not know him at all, when she—”
“Some woman is asking for Alexai Dmitritch,” Tatiana replied, laughing and waving her hands. “I told her that there was no one by that name living here, that we didn’t know him at all, when she—”
“Who is she?”
“Who is she?”
“Why the female of course. She wrote her name on this piece of paper and asked me to bring it here and let her in, saying that if Alexai Dmitritch was really not at home, she could wait for him.”
“Why, the woman of course. She wrote her name on this piece of paper and asked me to bring it here and let her in, saying that if Alexai Dmitritch was really not home, she could wait for him.”
On the paper was written in large letters “Mashurina.”
On the paper, it was written in big letters "Mashurina."
“Show her in,” Solomin said. “You don’t mind my asking her in here, Mariana, do you? She is also one of us.”
“Show her in,” Solomin said. “You don’t mind if I invite her in here, Mariana, do you? She’s one of us too.”
“Not at all.”
"Not at all."
A few moments later Mashurina appeared in the doorway, in the same dress in which we saw her at the beginning of the first chapter.
A few moments later, Mashurina showed up in the doorway, wearing the same dress we saw her in at the beginning of the first chapter.
XXXI
“Is Nejdanov not at home?” she asked, then catching sight of Solomin, came up to him and extended her hand.
“Is Nejdanov not home?” she asked, then noticing Solomin, walked over to him and offered her hand.
“How do you do, Solomin?” She threw a side-glance at Mariana.
“How's it going, Solomin?” She shot a quick glance at Mariana.
“He will be back directly,” Solomin said. “But tell me how you came to know—”
"He's coming back right away," Solomin said. "But tell me how you found out—"
“Markelov told me. Besides several people in the town already know that he’s here.”
“Markelov told me. Plus, a few people in town already know that he’s here.”
“Really?”
"Seriously?"
“Yes. Somebody must have let it out. Besides Nejdanov has been recognised.”
“Yes. Someone must have leaked it. Plus, Nejdanov has been recognized.”
“For all the dressing up!” Solomin muttered to himself. “Allow me to introduce you,” he said aloud, “Miss Sinitska, Miss Mashurina! Won’t you sit down?”
“For all the dressing up!” Solomin muttered to himself. “Let me introduce you,” he said out loud, “Miss Sinitska, Miss Mashurina! Would you like to sit down?”
Mashurina nodded her head slightly and sat down.
Mashurina nodded her head a bit and took a seat.
“I have a letter for Nejdanov and a message for you, Solomin.”
“I have a letter for Nejdanov and a message for you, Solomin.”
“What message? And from whom?”
“What message? And from who?”
“From someone who is well known to you.... Well, is everything ready here?”
“From someone you know well.... So, is everything ready here?”
“Nothing whatever.”
“Nothing at all.”
Mashurina opened her tiny eyes as wide as she could.
Mashurina opened her little eyes as wide as possible.
“Nothing?”
"Nothing?"
“Nothing.”
"Nothing."
“Absolutely nothing?”
"Really nothing?"
“Absolutely nothing.”
“Nothing at all.”
“Is that what I am to say?”
“Is that what I'm supposed to say?”
“Exactly.”
“Exactly.”
Mashurina became thoughtful and pulled a cigarette out of her pocket.
Mashurina grew pensive and took a cigarette out of her pocket.
“Can I have a light?”
“Can I borrow a lighter?”
“Here is a match.”
“Here’s a match.”
Mashurina lighted her cigarette.
Mashurina lit her cigarette.
“They expected something different,” she began, “Altogether different from what you have here. However, that is your affair. I am not going to stay long. I only want to see Nejdanov and give him the letter.”
“They expected something different,” she started, “Completely different from what you have here. But that’s your business. I’m not going to stay long. I just want to see Nejdanov and give him the letter.”
“Where are you going to?”
“Where are you going?”
“A long way from here.” (She was going to Geneva, but did not want Solomin to know as she did not quite trust him, and besides a stranger was present. Mashurina, who scarcely knew a word of German, was being sent to Geneva to hand over to a person absolutely unknown to her a piece of cardboard with a vine-branch sketched on it and two hundred and seventy-nine roubles.)
“A long way from here.” (She was heading to Geneva, but didn't want Solomin to know since she didn't fully trust him, and there was also a stranger present. Mashurina, who barely spoke any German, was being sent to Geneva to deliver a piece of cardboard with a vine branch sketched on it and two hundred and seventy-nine roubles to a person she didn't know at all.)
“And where is Ostrodumov? Is he with you?”
“And where's Ostrodumov? Is he with you?”
“No, but he’s quite near. Got stuck on the way. He’ll be here when he’s wanted. Pemien can look after himself. There is no need to worry about him.”
“No, but he’s really close. He got held up on the way. He’ll be here when he’s needed. Pemien can handle himself. There’s no need to worry about him.”
“How did you get here?”
“How did you arrive here?”
“In a cart of course. How else could I have come? Give me another match, please.”
“In a cart, obviously. How else would I have gotten here? Please give me another match.”
Solomin gave her a light.
Solomin gave her a signal.
“Vassily Fedotitch!” A voice called out suddenly from the other side of the door. “Can you come out?”
“Vassily Fedotitch!” A voice suddenly called from the other side of the door. “Can you come out?”
“Who is it? What do you want?”
“Who is it? What do you need?”
“Do come, please,” the voice repeated insistently. “Some new workmen have come. They’re trying to explain something, and Pavel Egoritch is not there.”
“Please come,” the voice urged repeatedly. “Some new workers have arrived. They’re trying to explain something, and Pavel Egoritch isn’t here.”
Solomin excused himself and went out. Mashurina fixed her gaze on Mariana and stared at her for so long that the latter began to feel uncomfortable.
Solomin excused himself and left. Mashurina focused her eyes on Mariana and stared at her for so long that Mariana started to feel uneasy.
“Excuse me,” Mashurina exclaimed suddenly in her hard abrupt voice, “I am a plain woman and don’t know how to put these things. Don’t be angry with me. You need not tell me if you don’t wish to. Are you the girl who ran away from the Sipiagins?”
“Excuse me,” Mashurina said abruptly, her voice sharp, “I’m just an ordinary woman and I’m not sure how to say this. Please don’t be mad at me. You don’t have to tell me if you don’t want to. Are you the girl who ran away from the Sipiagins?”
“Yes,” Mariana replied, a little surprised.
“Yes,” Mariana said, a bit surprised.
“With Nejdanov?”
"With Nejdanov?"
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“Please give me your hand ... and forgive me. You must be good since he loves you.”
“Please take my hand ... and forgive me. You must be a good person because he loves you.”
Mariana pressed Mashurina’s hand.
Mariana squeezed Mashurina’s hand.
“Have you known him long?”
“Have you known him for a while?”
“I knew him in St. Petersburg. That was what made me talk to you. Sergai Mihailovitch has also told me—”
“I knew him in St. Petersburg. That’s why I started talking to you. Sergai Mihailovitch has also told me—”
“Oh Markelov! Is it long since you’ve seen him?”
“Oh Markelov! How long has it been since you last saw him?”
“No, not long. But he’s gone away now.”
“No, not long. But he’s left now.”
“Where to?”
"Where to now?"
“Where he was ordered.”
“Where he was instructed.”
Mariana sighed.
Mariana let out a sigh.
“Oh, Miss Mashurina, I fear for him.”
“Oh, Miss Mashurina, I'm worried about him.”
“In the first place, I’m not miss. You ought to cast off such manners. In the second, you say ... ‘I fear,’ and that you must also cast aside. If you do not fear for yourself, you will leave off fearing for others. You must not think of yourself, nor fear for yourself. I dare say it’s easy for me to talk like that. I am ugly, while you are beautiful. It must be so much harder for you.” (Mariana looked down and turned away.) “Sergai Mihailovitch told me.... He knew I had a letter for Nejdanov.... ‘Don’t go to the factory,’ he said, ‘don’t take the letter. It will upset everything there. Leave them alone! They are both happy.... Don’t interfere with them!’ I should be glad not to interfere, but what shall I do about the letter?”
“In the first place, I’m not a miss. You should let go of those kinds of manners. Second, you keep saying ... ‘I fear,’ and you need to let that go too. If you don’t fear for yourself, you’ll stop fearing for others. You shouldn’t think about yourself, nor fear for yourself. I know it’s easy for me to say that. I’m ugly, while you’re beautiful. It must be much harder for you.” (Mariana looked down and turned away.) “Sergai Mihailovitch told me.... He knew I had a letter for Nejdanov.... ‘Don’t go to the factory,’ he said, ‘don’t take the letter. It will mess everything up there. Leave them alone! They’re both happy.... Don’t interfere with them!’ I’d be happy not to interfere, but what should I do about the letter?”
“Give it to him by all means,” Mariana put in. “How awfully good Sergai Mihailovitch is! Will they kill him, Mashurina ... or send him to Siberia?”
“Give it to him for sure,” Mariana chimed in. “How incredibly kind Sergai Mihailovitch is! Will they kill him, Mashurina ... or send him to Siberia?”
“Well, what then? Don’t people come back from Siberia? And as for losing one’s life; it is not all like honey to everybody. To some it is sweet, to others bitter. His life has not been over-sweet.”
“Well, what now? Don’t people come back from Siberia? And regarding losing one’s life; it’s not all sweetness for everyone. For some, it’s sweet, for others, it’s bitter. His life hasn’t been overly sweet.”
Mashurina gave Mariana a fixed searching look.
Mashurina gave Mariana a steady, searching look.
“How beautiful you are!” she exclaimed, “just like a bird! I don’t think Alexai is coming.... I’ll give you the letter. It’s no use waiting any longer.”
“Wow, you look amazing!” she exclaimed, “just like a bird! I don’t think Alexai is coming.... I’ll give you the letter. There’s no point in waiting any longer.”
“I will give it him, you may be sure.”
“I'll definitely give it to him, you can be sure of that.”
Mashurina rested her cheek in her hand and for a long, long time did not speak.
Mashurina rested her cheek in her hand and for a long time didn’t say a word.
“Tell me,” she began, “forgive me for asking ... do you love him?”
“Tell me,” she started, “sorry for asking... do you love him?”
“Yes.”
“Yes.”
Mashurina shook her heavy head.
Mashurina shook her head.
“There is no need to ask if he loves you. However, I had better be going, otherwise I shall be late. Tell him that I was here ... give him my kind regards. Tell him Mashurina was here. You won’t forget my name, will you? Mashurina. And the letter ... but say, where have I put it?”
“There’s no need to ask if he loves you. But I should get going, or I’ll be late. Tell him I was here... give him my best wishes. Let him know Mashurina stopped by. You won’t forget my name, right? Mashurina. And the letter... but wait, where did I put it?”
Mashurina stood up, turned round as though she were rummaging in her pockets for the letter, and quickly raising a small piece of folded paper to her lips, swallowed it. “Oh, dear me! What have I done with it? Have I lost it? I must have dropped it. Dear me! Supposing some one should find it! I can’t find it anywhere. It’s turned out exactly as Sergai Mihailovitch wanted after all!”
Mashurina stood up, turned around as if she were searching her pockets for the letter, and quickly raised a small folded piece of paper to her lips and swallowed it. “Oh no! What did I do with it? Did I lose it? I must have dropped it. Oh no! What if someone finds it! I can't find it anywhere. It turned out just the way Sergai Mihailovitch wanted after all!”
“Look again,” Mariana whispered.
“Take another look,” Mariana whispered.
Mashurina waved her hand.
Mashurina waved.
“It’s no good. I’ve lost it.”
“It’s no use. I’ve lost it.”
Mariana came up to her.
Mariana approached her.
“Well, then, kiss me.”
"Well, then, kiss me."
Mashurina suddenly put her arms about Mariana and pressed her to her bosom with more than a woman’s strength.
Mashurina suddenly wrapped her arms around Mariana and pulled her to her chest with more than just a woman's strength.
“I would not have done this for anybody,” she said, a lump rising in her throat, “against my conscience ... the first time! Tell him to be more careful.... And you too. Be cautious. It will soon be very dangerous for everybody here, very dangerous. You had better both go away, while there’s still time.... Goodbye!” she added loudly with some severity. “Just one more thing ... tell him ... no, it’s not necessary. It’s nothing.”
“I wouldn’t have done this for anyone else,” she said, a lump in her throat. “Against my conscience ... the first time! Tell him to be more careful.... And you too. Be careful. It’s going to get really dangerous for everyone here, very dangerous. You both should leave while there’s still time.... Goodbye!” she added firmly. “Just one more thing ... tell him ... no, it’s not important. It’s nothing.”
Mashurina went out, banging the door behind her, while Mariana stood perplexed in the middle of the room.
Mashurina stormed out, slamming the door behind her, while Mariana stood confused in the middle of the room.
“What does it all mean?” she exclaimed at last. “This woman loves him more than I do! What did she want to convey by her hints? And why did Solomin disappear so suddenly, and why didn’t he come back again?”
“What does it all mean?” she exclaimed at last. “This woman loves him more than I do! What was she trying to communicate with her hints? And why did Solomin disappear so suddenly, and why hasn’t he come back?”
She began pacing up and down the room. A curious sensation of fear, annoyance, and amazement took possession of her. Why did she not go with Nejdanov? Solomin had persuaded her not to ... but where is Solomin? And what is going on around here? Of course Mashurina did not give her the letter because of her love for Nejdanov. But how could she decide to disregard orders? Did she want to appear magnanimous? What right had she? And why was she, Mariana, so touched by her act? An unattractive woman interests herself in a young man.... What is there extraordinary about it? And why should Mashurina assume that Mariana’s attachment to Nejdanov is stronger than the feelings of duty? And did Mariana ask for such a sacrifice? And what could the letter have contained? A call for speedy action? Well, and what then?
She started pacing back and forth in the room. A strange mix of fear, annoyance, and surprise overwhelmed her. Why didn’t she go with Nejdanov? Solomin had convinced her not to... but where is Solomin? And what’s happening around here? Of course, Mashurina didn’t give her the letter because of her feelings for Nejdanov. But how could she decide to ignore the orders? Did she want to seem generous? What right did she have? And why was she, Mariana, so moved by her actions? An unattractive woman takes an interest in a young man... what’s so special about that? And why would Mashurina think that Mariana’s feelings for Nejdanov are stronger than her sense of duty? Did Mariana even ask for such a sacrifice? And what could the letter have said? A call for quick action? So what then?
And Markelov? He is in danger ... and what are we doing? Markelov spares us both, gives us the opportunity of being happy, does not part us.... What makes him do it? Is it also magnaminity ... or contempt?
And Markelov? He's in danger ... and what are we doing? Markelov saves us both, gives us the chance to be happy, doesn’t separate us.... What drives him to do this? Is it also generosity ... or disdain?
And did we run away from that hateful house merely to live like turtle doves?
And did we leave that awful house just to live like lovebirds?
Thus Mariana pondered, while the feeling of agitation and annoyance grew stronger and stronger within her. Her pride was hurt. Why had everyone forsaken her? Everyone. This stout woman had called her a bird, a beauty ... why not quite plainly, a doll? And why did Nejdanov not go alone, but with Pavel? It’s just as if he needed someone to look after him! And what are really Solomin’s convictions? It’s quite clear that he’s not a revolutionist! And could any one really think that he does not treat the whole thing seriously?
Thus Mariana thought, while her feelings of agitation and annoyance grew stronger and stronger inside her. Her pride was hurt. Why had everyone abandoned her? Everyone. This hefty woman had called her a bird, a beauty... why not just say it plainly, a doll? And why wasn’t Nejdanov going alone, but with Pavel? It’s like he needed someone to take care of him! And what are Solomin’s real beliefs? It’s obvious that he’s not a revolutionary! And could anyone actually think that he doesn’t take the whole thing seriously?
These were the thoughts that whirled round, chasing one another and becoming entangled in Mariana’s feverish brain. Pressing her lips closely together and folding her arms like a man, she sat down by the window at last and remained immovable, straight up in her chair, all alertness and intensity, ready to spring up at any moment. She had no desire to go to Tatiana and work; she wanted to wait alone. And she sat waiting obstinately, almost angrily. From time to time her mood seemed strange and incomprehensible even to herself.... Never mind. “Am I jealous?” flashed across her mind, but remembering poor Mashurina’s figure she shrugged her shoulders and dismissed the idea.
These were the thoughts that swirled around, chasing each other and getting tangled in Mariana’s restless mind. Pressing her lips together and crossing her arms like a man, she finally sat down by the window and stayed still, sitting up straight in her chair, completely alert and intense, ready to jump up at any moment. She didn’t want to go to Tatiana and work; she wanted to wait alone. And she stubbornly sat there, almost angrily. Occasionally, her mood felt strange and hard to understand, even for her.... Never mind. “Am I jealous?” flashed through her mind, but when she thought of poor Mashurina, she shrugged her shoulders and brushed the idea aside.
Mariana had been waiting for a long time when suddenly she heard the sound of two persons’ footsteps coming up the stairs. She fixed her eyes on the door ... the steps drew nearer. The door opened and Nejdanov, supported under the arm by Pavel, appeared in the doorway. He was deadly pale, without a cap, his dishevelled hair hung in wet tufts over his forehead, he stared vacantly straight in front of him. Pavel helped him across the room (Nejdanov’s legs were weak and shaky) and made him sit down on the couch.
Mariana had been waiting for a long time when suddenly she heard the sound of two people’s footsteps coming up the stairs. She fixed her gaze on the door ... the steps grew louder. The door opened and Nejdanov, supported under the arm by Pavel, appeared in the doorway. He was deathly pale, without a hat, and his messy hair hung in damp clumps over his forehead; he stared blankly straight ahead. Pavel helped him across the room (Nejdanov’s legs were weak and shaky) and made him sit down on the couch.
Mariana sprang up from her seat.
Mariana jumped up from her seat.
“What is the meaning of this? What’s the matter with him? Is he ill?”
“What does this mean? What’s wrong with him? Is he sick?”
As he settled Nejdanov, Pavel answered her with a smile, looking at her over his shoulder.
As he got Nejdanov comfortable, Pavel smiled at her, glancing back over his shoulder.
“You needn’t worry. He’ll soon be all right. It’s only because he’s not used to it.”
“You don’t need to worry. He’ll be fine soon. It’s just that he’s not used to it.”
“What’s the matter?” Mariana persisted.
"What's wrong?" Mariana persisted.
“He’s only a little tipsy. Been drinking on an empty stomach; that’s all.”
"He's just a bit drunk. He’s been drinking on an empty stomach, that's all."
Mariana bent over Nejdanov. He was half lying on the couch, his head sunk on his breast, his eyes closed. He smelled of vodka; he was quite drunk.
Mariana leaned over Nejdanov. He was half lying on the couch, his head drooped on his chest, his eyes shut. He reeked of vodka; he was pretty drunk.
“Alexai!” escaped her lips.
“Alexai!” slipped from her lips.
He raised his heavy eyelids with difficulty, and tried to smile.
He struggled to lift his heavy eyelids and attempted to smile.
“Well, Mariana!” he stammered out, “you’ve always talked of sim-plif-ication ... so here I am quite simplified. Because the people are always drunk ... and so ...”
“Well, Mariana!” he stammered, “you’ve always talked about simplifying things... so here I am, quite simplified. Because the people are always drunk... and so...”
He ceased, then muttered something indistinctly to himself, closed his eyes, and fell asleep. Pavel stretched him carefully on the couch.
He stopped, then mumbled something quietly to himself, closed his eyes, and fell asleep. Pavel gently laid him down on the couch.
“Don’t worry, Mariana Vikentievna,” he repeated. “He’ll sleep an hour or two and wake up as fresh as can be.”
“Don’t worry, Mariana Vikentievna,” he said again. “He’ll sleep for an hour or two and wake up feeling great.”
Mariana wanted to ask how this had happened, but her questions would have detained Pavel and she wanted to be alone ... she did not wish Pavel to see him in this disgusting state before her. She walked away to the window while Pavel, who instantly understood her, carefully covered Nejdanov’s legs with the skirts of his coat, put a pillow under his head, and observing once again, “It’s nothing,” went out on tiptoe.
Mariana wanted to ask how this had happened, but her questions would have held Pavel up, and she wanted to be alone... she didn't want Pavel to see him in this awful state before her. She walked over to the window while Pavel, who immediately understood her, gently covered Nejdanov's legs with the ends of his coat, placed a pillow under his head, and, noticing once more, said, "It's nothing," then tiptoed out.
Mariana looked round. Nejdanov’s head was buried in the pillow and on his pale face there was an expression of fixed intensity as on the face of one dangerously ill.
Mariana looked around. Nejdanov's head was buried in the pillow, and his pale face had a look of intense focus, like someone who is seriously ill.
“I wonder how it happened?” she thought.
“I wonder how it happened?” she thought.
XXXII
It happened like this.
It went down like this.
Sitting down beside Pavel in the cart, Nejdanov fell into a state of great excitement. As soon as they rolled out of the courtyard onto the high road leading to T. he began shouting out the most absurd things to the peasants he met on the way. “Why are you asleep? Rouse yourself! The time has come! Down with the taxes! Down with the landlords!”
Sitting next to Pavel in the cart, Nejdanov became really excited. As soon as they turned out of the courtyard onto the main road heading to T., he started yelling the craziest things to the peasants they passed. “Why are you asleep? Wake up! The time has come! End the taxes! End the landlords!”
Some of the peasants stared at him in amazement, others passed on without taking any notice of him, thinking that he was drunk; one even said when he got home that he had met a Frenchman on the way who was jabbering away at something he did not understand. Nejdanov had common sense enough to know that what he was doing was unutterably stupid and absurd had he not got himself up to such a pitch of excitement that he was no longer able to discriminate between sense and nonsense. Pavel tried to quiet him, saying that it was impossible to go on like that; that they were quite near a large village, the first on the borders of T., and that there they could look round.... But Nejdanov would not calm down, and at the same time his face bore a sad, almost despairing, expression. Their horse was an energetic, round little thing, with a clipped mane on its scraggy neck. It tugged at the reins, and its strong little legs flew as fast as they could, just as if it were conscious of bearing important people to the scene of action. Just before they reached the village, Nejdanov saw a group of about eight peasants standing by the side of the road at the closed doors of a granary. He instantly jumped out of the cart, rushed up to them, and began shouting at them, thumping his fists and gesticulating for about five minutes. The words “For Freedom! March on! Put the shoulder to the wheel!” could be distinguished from among the rest of his confused words.
Some of the peasants stared at him in amazement, while others walked by without noticing him, thinking he was drunk; one even said when he got home that he had met a Frenchman on the way who was rambling about something he didn’t understand. Nejdanov was sensible enough to realize that what he was doing was incredibly stupid and absurd, yet he had worked himself up to such a height of excitement that he could no longer tell the difference between sense and nonsense. Pavel tried to calm him down, saying it was impossible to keep going like this; they were close to a large village, the first on the borders of T., where they could regroup.... But Nejdanov wouldn’t settle down, and his face reflected a sad, almost desperate expression. Their horse was a lively little thing, with a clipped mane on its scrawny neck. It pulled at the reins, and its strong little legs moved as fast as they could, as if it knew it was carrying important people to an event. Just before they reached the village, Nejdanov saw a group of about eight peasants standing by the side of the road at the closed doors of a granary. He immediately jumped out of the cart, rushed up to them, and started shouting, pounding his fists and gesturing for about five minutes. The words “For Freedom! March on! Put the shoulder to the wheel!” could be heard among the rest of his jumbled words.
The peasants, who had met before the granary for the purpose of discussing how to fill it once more—if only to show that they were doing something (it was the communal granary and consequently empty)—fixed their eyes on Nejdanov and seemed to listen to him with the greatest attention, but they had evidently not understood a word he had said, for no sooner was his back turned, shouting for the last time “Freedom!” as he rushed away, when one of them, the most sagacious of the lot, shook his head saying, “What a severe one!” “He must be an officer,” another remarked, to which the wise one said: “We know all about that—he doesn’t talk for nothing. We’ll have to pay the piper.”
The farmers had gathered in front of the granary to talk about how to refill it—just to prove they were doing something since it was the community granary and was completely empty. They focused on Nejdanov and seemed to listen intently, but clearly, they didn’t understand a word he said. No sooner had he turned his back, shouting “Freedom!” one last time as he hurried away, than one of them, the smartest of the bunch, shook his head and said, “What a stern guy!” “He must be an officer,” another one added, to which the wise one replied: “We know all about that—he doesn’t talk for free. We’ll have to pay for it.”
“Heavens! what nonsense this all is!” Nejdanov thought to himself, as he sat down next to Pavel in the cart. “But then none of us know how to get at the people—perhaps this is the right way after all! Who knows? Go on! Does your heart ache? Let it!”
“Heavens! What nonsense this all is!” Nejdanov thought to himself as he sat down next to Pavel in the cart. “But then none of us know how to connect with the people—maybe this is the right way after all! Who knows? Go on! Does your heart ache? Let it!”
They found themselves in the main street of the village in the middle of which a number of people were gathered together before a tavern. Nejdanov, paying no heed to Pavel, who was trying to hold him back, leapt down from the cart with a cry of “Brothers!” The crowd made way for him and he again began preaching, looking neither to right nor left, as if furious and weeping at the same time. But things turned out quite differently than with his former attempt at the barn. An enormous fellow with a clean-shaven, vicious face, in a short greasy coat, high boots, and a sheepskin cap, came up to him and clapped him on the shoulder.
They found themselves on the main street of the village, where a bunch of people were gathered in front of a tavern. Nejdanov, ignoring Pavel, who was trying to stop him, jumped down from the cart shouting, “Brothers!” The crowd parted for him, and he started preaching again, neither looking to the right nor the left, as if he were both furious and crying at the same time. But things went very differently than his previous attempt in the barn. A huge guy with a clean-shaven, nasty face, wearing a short greasy coat, tall boots, and a sheepskin cap, walked up to him and slapped him on the shoulder.
“All right! my fine fellow!” he bawled out in a wheezy voice; “but wait a bit! good deeds must be rewarded. Come along in here. It’ll be much better talking in there.” He pulled Nejdanov into the tavern, the others streamed in after them. “Michaitch!” the fellow shouted, “twopennyworth! My favourite drink! I want to treat a friend. Who he is, what’s his family, and where he’s from, only the devil knows! Drink!” he said, turning to Nejdanov and handing him a heavy, full glass, wet all over on the outside, as though perspiring, “drink, if you really have any feeling for us!” “Drink!” came a chorus of voices. Nejdanov, who seemed as if in a fever, seized the glass and with a cry of “I drink to you, children!” drank it off at a gulp. Ugh! He drank it off with the same desperate heroism with which he would have flung himself in storming a battery or on a line of bayonets. But what was happening to him? Something seemed to have struck his spine, his legs, burned his throat, his chest, his stomach, made the tears come into his eyes. A shudder of disgust passed all over him. He began shouting at the top of his voice to drown the throbbing in his head. The dark tavern room suddenly became hot and thick and suffocating—and people, people everywhere! Nejdanov began talking, talking incessantly, shouting furiously, in exasperation, shaking broad rough hands, kissing prickly beards.... The enormous fellow in the greasy coat kissed him too, nearly breaking his ribs. This fellow turned out to be a perfect fiend. “I’ll wring the neck,” he shouted, “I’ll wring the neck of anyone who dares to offend our brother! And what’s more, I’ll make mincemeat of him too ... I’ll make him cry out! That’s nothing to me. I was a butcher and know how to do such jobs!” At this he held up an enormous fist covered with freckles. Someone again shouted, “Drink!” and Nejdanov again swallowed a glass of the filthy poison. But this second time was truly awful! Blunt hooks seemed to be tearing him to pieces inside. His head was in a whirl, green circles swam before his eyes. A hubbub arose ... Oh horror! a third glass. Was it possible he emptied that too? He seemed to be surrounded by purple noses, dusty heads of hair, tanned necks covered with nets of wrinkles. Rough hands seized him. “Go on!” they bawled out in angry voices, “talk away! The day before yesterday another stranger talked like that. Go on ...” The earth seemed reeling under Nejdanov’s feet, his voice sounded strange to his own ears as though coming from a long way off.... Was it death or what?
“All right! My friend!” he shouted in a wheezy voice; “but wait a minute! Good deeds should be rewarded. Come on in here. It’ll be much better to talk inside.” He pulled Nejdanov into the tavern, and the others followed them in. “Michaitch!” the guy yelled, “two pennies’ worth! My favorite drink! I want to treat a friend. Who he is, what his family is, and where he’s from—only God knows! Drink!” He said this while turning to Nejdanov and handing him a heavy, full glass, cold and wet on the outside like it was sweating, “drink, if you really care about us!” “Drink!” came a chorus of voices. Nejdanov, looking like he was in a daze, grabbed the glass and, with a shout of “I drink to you, friends!” downed it in one go. Ugh! He drank it with the same desperate bravery he would have used to charge at a fort or run into a line of bayonets. But what was happening to him? It felt like something had struck him in the spine, his legs burned, his throat, his chest, his stomach felt on fire, and tears filled his eyes. A wave of disgust washed over him. He started shouting at the top of his lungs to drown out the pounding in his head. The dark tavern suddenly felt hot, thick, and suffocating—and there were people everywhere! Nejdanov began talking, non-stop, shouting angrily, waving his big, rough hands, kissing prickly beards... The huge guy in the greasy coat kissed him too, almost crushing his ribs. This guy turned out to be a total menace. “I’ll break the neck,” he shouted, “I’ll break the neck of anyone who dares to insult our brother! And what’s more, I’ll make mincemeat of him too... I’ll make him scream! That’s nothing to me. I used to be a butcher, and I know how to handle these things!” With that, he raised a massive fist covered in freckles. Someone shouted again, “Drink!” and Nejdanov downed another glass of the nasty stuff. But this second time was truly awful! Blunt hooks felt like they were ripping him apart from the inside. His head was spinning, green circles swam in front of his eyes. A commotion started... Oh horror! A third glass. Could he really have finished that too? He felt surrounded by purple noses, dusty hair, weathered necks marked by wrinkles. Rough hands grabbed him. “Come on!” they shouted in angry voices, “keep talking! The day before yesterday, another stranger talked like that. Go on...” The ground felt like it was swaying under Nejdanov’s feet, and his voice sounded strange to him, as if it was coming from far away... Was this death or what?
And suddenly he felt the fresh air blowing about his face, no more pushing and shoving, no more stench of spirits, sheep-skin, tar, nor leather.... He was again sitting beside Pavel in the cart, struggling at first and shouting, “Where are you off to? Stop! I haven’t had time to tell them anything—I must explain ...” and then added, “and what are your own ideas on the subject, you sly-boots?”
And suddenly he felt the fresh air blowing on his face, no more shoving and pushing, no more smell of booze, sheepskin, tar, or leather.... He was back sitting next to Pavel in the cart, struggling at first and shouting, “Where are you going? Stop! I haven’t had time to tell them anything—I need to explain...” and then added, “and what do you think about all this, you slyboots?”
“It would certainly be well if there were no gentry and the land belonged to us, of course,” Pavel replied, “but there’s been no such order from the government.” He quietly turned the horse’s head and, suddenly lashing it on the back with the reins, set off at full gallop, away from this din and uproar, back to the factory.
“It would definitely be great if there were no upper class and the land belonged to us, of course,” Pavel replied. “But there hasn’t been any order from the government.” He calmly turned the horse's head and, suddenly striking it on the back with the reins, took off at full gallop, away from this noise and chaos, back to the factory.
Nejdanov sat dozing, rocked by the motion of the cart, while the wind played pleasantly about his face and kept back gloomy depressing thoughts.
Nejdanov sat dozing, swayed by the movement of the cart, while the wind gently played against his face and kept dark, discouraging thoughts at bay.
He was annoyed that he had not been allowed to say all that he had wanted to say.... Again the wind caressed his overheated face.
He was frustrated that he hadn't been given the chance to say everything he wanted to say.... Again, the wind brushed against his overheated face.
And then—a momentary glimpse of Mariana—a burning sense of shame—and sleep, deep, sound sleep....
And then—a quick glimpse of Mariana—a strong feeling of shame—and sleep, deep, uninterrupted sleep....
Pavel told Solomin all this afterwards, not hiding the fact that he did not attempt to prevent Nejdanov from drinking—otherwise he could not have got him out of the whirl. The others would not have let him go.
Pavel told Solomin all of this later, not concealing the fact that he didn't try to stop Nejdanov from drinking—otherwise he wouldn't have been able to pull him out of the chaos. The others wouldn’t have allowed him to leave.
“When he seemed to be getting very feeble, I asked them to let him off, and they agreed to, on condition that I gave them a shilling, so I gave it them.”
“When he looked like he was getting really weak, I asked them to let him go, and they agreed, but only if I gave them a shilling, so I did.”
“You acted quite rightly,” Solomin said, approvingly.
“You acted appropriately,” Solomin said, with approval.
Nejdanov slept, while Mariana sat at the window looking out into the garden. Strange to say the angry, almost wicked, thoughts that had been tormenting her until Nejdanov and Pavel arrived had completely disappeared. Nejdanov himself was not in the least repulsive or disgusting to her; she was only sorry for him. She knew quite well that he was not a debauchee, a drunkard, and was wondering what she would say to him when he woke up; something friendly and affectionate to minimise the first sting of conscience and shame. “I must try and get him to tell me himself how it all happened,” she thought.
Nejdanov was sleeping while Mariana sat by the window, gazing out at the garden. Strangely enough, the angry, almost wicked thoughts that had been bothering her until Nejdanov and Pavel arrived had completely vanished. Nejdanov didn't seem repulsive or disgusting to her at all; she just felt sorry for him. She knew he wasn't a debauchee or a drunkard and was wondering what she should say to him when he woke up—something friendly and loving to ease the initial sting of her conscience and shame. “I have to figure out how to get him to tell me what happened,” she thought.
She was not disturbed, but depressed—hopelessly depressed. It seemed as if a breath of the real atmosphere of the world towards which she was striving had blown on her suddenly, making her shudder at its coarseness and darkness. What Moloch was this to which she was going to sacrifice herself?
She wasn't upset, but deeply sad—hopelessly sad. It felt like a gust of the real world's atmosphere she was trying to reach had hit her all at once, making her tremble at its roughness and gloom. What monster was this to which she was about to sacrifice herself?
But no! It could not be! This was merely an incident, it would soon pass over. A momentary impression that had struck her so forcibly because it had happened so unexpectedly. She got up, walked over to the couch on which Nejdanov was lying, took out her pocket-handkerchief and wiped his pale forehead, which was painfully drawn, even in sleep, and smoothed back his hair....
But no! It couldn’t be! This was just a temporary thing; it would pass soon. A momentary feeling that hit her so hard because it was so unexpected. She got up, walked over to the couch where Nejdanov was lying, took out her pocket handkerchief, and wiped his pale forehead, which was painfully tense even in sleep, and brushed back his hair...
She pitied him as a mother pities her suffering child. But it was somewhat painful for her to look at him, so she went quietly into her own room, leaving the door unlocked.
She felt sorry for him like a mom feels sorry for her hurting child. But it was kind of hard for her to look at him, so she quietly went into her own room, leaving the door unlocked.
She did not attempt to take any work in her hand. She sat down and thoughts began crowding in upon her. She felt how the time was slipping away, how one minute flew after another, and the sensation was even pleasant to her. Her heart beat fast and again she seemed to be waiting for something.
She didn’t try to pick up any work. She sat down, and thoughts started flooding in. She realized how time was passing, how one minute followed another, and it actually felt nice to her. Her heart raced, and once again, she seemed to be waiting for something.
What has become of Solomin?
What happened to Solomin?
The door creaked softly and Tatiana came into the room.
The door creaked softly as Tatiana entered the room.
“What do you want?” Mariana asked with a shade of annoyance.
“What do you want?” Mariana asked, a hint of annoyance in her voice.
“Mariana Vikentievna,” Tatiana began in an undertone, “don’t worry, my dear. Such things happen every day. Besides, the Lord be thanked—”
“Mariana Vikentievna,” Tatiana started quietly, “don’t worry, my dear. These things happen all the time. Besides, thank the Lord—”
“I am not worrying at all, Tatiana Osipovna,” Mariana interrupted her. “Alexai Dmitritch is a little indisposed, nothing very serious!”
“I’m not worried at all, Tatiana Osipovna,” Mariana interrupted her. “Alexai Dmitritch is just a little under the weather, nothing too serious!”
“That’s all right! I wondered why you didn’t come, and thought there might be something the matter with you. But still I wouldn’t have come in to you. It’s always best not to interfere. But someone has come—a little lame man, the Lord knows who he is—and demands to see Alexai Dmitritch! I wonder what for? This morning that female came for him and now this little cripple. ‘If Alexai Dmitritch is not at home,’ he says, ‘then I must see Vassily Fedotitch! I won’t go away without seeing him. It’s on a very urgent matter.’ We wanted to get rid of him, as we did of that woman, told him Vassily Fedotitch was not at home, but he is determined to see him even if he has to wait until midnight. There he is walking about in the yard. Come and have a look at him through the little window in the corridor. Perhaps you’ll recognise him.”
"That's fine! I was wondering why you didn't come and thought there might be something wrong. But I wouldn't have come to check on you anyway. It's always better not to get involved. But someone has shown up—a little lame guy, no idea who he is—and he's demanding to see Alexai Dmitritch! I wonder what that's about? This morning that woman came looking for him and now this little guy. 'If Alexai Dmitritch isn't home,' he says, 'I need to see Vassily Fedotitch! I won't leave until I see him. It's really urgent.' We tried to get rid of him, just like we did with that woman, told him Vassily Fedotitch wasn’t home, but he’s set on seeing him, even if he has to wait until midnight. He's out there walking around the yard. Come have a look at him through the little window in the corridor. Maybe you'll recognize him."
Mariana followed Tatiana out into the corridor, and on passing Nejdanov was again struck by that painful frown on his forehead and passed her pocket-handkerchief over it a second time.
Mariana followed Tatiana into the hallway, and as she walked by Nejdanov, she was once again struck by the pained expression on his forehead and used her handkerchief on it for the second time.
Through the dusty little window she caught a glimpse of the visitor whom Tatiana had spoken of. He was unknown to her. At this moment Solomin appeared from a corner of the house.
Through the dusty little window, she caught a glimpse of the visitor Tatiana had mentioned. He was a stranger to her. At that moment, Solomin emerged from a corner of the house.
The little cripple rushed up to him and extended his hand. Solomin pressed it. He was obviously acquainted with him. They both disappeared.... Soon their footsteps were heard coming up the stairs. They were coming to see her....
The little kid in a wheelchair hurried over to him and reached out his hand. Solomin shook it. It was clear he knew him. They both went out of sight.... Soon their footsteps echoed on the stairs. They were on their way to see her....
Mariana fled into her own room and remained standing in the middle of it, hardly able to breathe. She was mortally afraid ... but of what? She did not know herself.
Mariana ran into her room and stood in the middle of it, barely able to breathe. She was terrified... but of what? She didn’t even know.
Solomin’s head appeared through the door.
Solomin's head poked through the door.
“Mariana Vikentievna, can I come in? I have brought someone whom it’s absolutely necessary for you to see.”
“Mariana Vikentievna, can I come in? I’ve brought someone you really need to see.”
Mariana merely nodded her head in reply and behind Solomin in walked—Paklin.
Mariana just nodded in response, and right behind Solomin walked Paklin.
XXXIII
“I am a friend of your husband’s,” he said, bowing very low, as if anxious to conceal his frightened face, “and also of Vassily Fedotitch. I hear Alexai Dmitritch is asleep and not very well. Unfortunately, I have brought bad news. I have already told Vassily Fedotitch something about it and am afraid decisive measures will have to be taken.”
“I’m a friend of your husband,” he said, bowing deeply, as if trying to hide his scared expression. “I’m also a friend of Vassily Fedotitch. I hear Alexai Dmitritch is asleep and isn’t feeling well. Unfortunately, I have some bad news. I’ve already mentioned it to Vassily Fedotitch, and I’m afraid we’ll need to take serious action.”
Paklin’s voice broke continually, like that of a man who was tortured by thirst. The items of news he had to communicate were certainly very unpleasant ones. Some peasants had seized Markelov and brought him to the town. The stupid clerk had betrayed Golushkin, who was now under arrest, he in his turn was betraying everything and everybody, wanted to go over to the Orthodox Church, had offered to present a portrait of the Bishop Filaret to the public school, and had already given five thousand roubles to be distributed among crippled soldiers. There was not a shadow of a doubt that he had informed against Nejdanov; the police might make a raid upon the factory any moment. Vassily Fedotitch was also in danger. “As for myself,” Paklin added, “I am surprised that I’m still allowed to roam at large, although it’s true that I’ve never really interested myself in practical politics or taken part in any schemes. I have taken advantage of this oversight on the part of the police to put you on your guard and find out what had best be done to avoid any unpleasantness.”
Paklin’s voice cracked constantly, like someone tortured by thirst. The news he had to share was definitely not good. Some peasants had captured Markelov and brought him to town. The foolish clerk had betrayed Golushkin, who was now in custody; in turn, he was betraying everything and everyone, wanting to convert to the Orthodox Church, had offered to donate a portrait of Bishop Filaret to the public school, and had already given five thousand roubles to be distributed among injured soldiers. There was no doubt he had ratted out Nejdanov; the police could raid the factory at any moment. Vassily Fedotitch was also in trouble. “As for me,” Paklin added, “I’m amazed I’m still allowed to wander around freely, although it’s true I’ve never really been interested in practical politics or involved in any schemes. I’ve taken advantage of the police's oversight to warn you and figure out the best way to avoid any trouble.”
Mariana listened to Paklin to the end. She did not seem alarmed; on the other hand she was quite calm. But something must really be done! She fixed her eyes on Solomin.
Mariana listened to Paklin until he finished. She didn't seem worried; in fact, she was pretty relaxed. But something definitely needed to be done! She focused her gaze on Solomin.
He was also composed; only around his lips there was the faintest movement of the muscles; but it was not his habitual smile.
He was also calm; there was just the slightest movement of the muscles around his lips, but it wasn't his usual smile.
Solomin understood the meaning of Mariana’s glance; she waited for him to say what had best be done.
Solomin understood what Mariana's look meant; she was waiting for him to suggest what should be done.
“It’s a very awkward business,” he began; “I don’t think it would do Nejdanov any harm to go into hiding for a time. But, by the way, how did you get to know that he was here, Mr. Paklin?”
“It’s a really uncomfortable situation,” he started; “I don’t think it would hurt Nejdanov to go into hiding for a while. But, by the way, how did you find out he was here, Mr. Paklin?”
Paklin gave a wave of the hand.
Paklin waved.
“A certain individual told me. He had seen him preaching about the neighbourhood and had followed him, though with no evil intent. He is a sympathiser. Excuse me,” he added, turning to Mariana, “is it true that our friend Nejdanov has been very ... very careless?”
“A certain person told me. He had seen him preaching around the neighborhood and had followed him, but not for any bad reason. He’s a sympathizer. Excuse me,” he added, turning to Mariana, “is it true that our friend Nejdanov has been very ... very careless?”
“It’s no good blaming him now,” Solomin began again. “What a pity we can’t talk things over with him now, but by tomorrow he will be all right again. The police don’t do things as quickly as you seem to imagine. You will have to go away with him, Mariana Vikentievna.”
“It’s not helpful to blame him now,” Solomin started again. “What a shame we can’t discuss things with him right now, but by tomorrow he should be fine again. The police don’t move as fast as you might think. You’ll have to leave with him, Mariana Vikentievna.”
“Certainly,” she said resolutely, a lump rising in her throat.
“Of course,” she said firmly, a lump forming in her throat.
“Yes,” Solomin said, “we must think it over, consider ways and means.”
“Yes,” Solomin said, “we need to think it through and consider our options.”
“May I make a suggestion?” Paklin began. “It entered my head as I was coming along here. I must tell you, by the way, that I dismissed the cabman from the town a mile away from here.”
“Can I suggest something?” Paklin started. “It came to me while I was walking here. By the way, I should mention that I let the cab driver go a mile back.”
“What is your suggestion?” Solomin asked.
"What's your suggestion?" Solomin asked.
“Let me have some horses at once and I’ll gallop off to the Sipiagins.”
“Get me some horses right away and I’ll ride over to the Sipiagins.”
“To the Sipiagins!” Mariana exclaimed. “Why?”
“To the Sipiagins!” Mariana exclaimed. “Why?”
“You will see.”
"You'll see."
“But do you know them?”
"But do you know them?"
“Not at all! But listen. Do think over my suggestion thoroughly. It seems to me a brilliant one. Markelov is Sipiagin’s brother-in-law, his wife’s brother, isn’t that so? Would this gentleman really make no attempt to save him? And as for Nejdanov himself, granting that Mr. Sipiagin is most awfully angry with him, still he has become a relation of his by marrying you. And the danger hanging over our friend—”
“Not at all! But listen. Please think about my suggestion carefully. I really think it’s a great idea. Markelov is Sipiagin’s brother-in-law, his wife’s brother, right? Would this guy really not try to help him? And as for Nejdanov, even if Mr. Sipiagin is extremely angry with him, he’s still related to him because he married you. And the danger looming over our friend—”
“I am not married,” Mariana observed.
“I’m not married,” Mariana said.
Paklin started.
Paklin began.
“What? Haven’t managed it all this time! Well, never mind,” he added, “one can pretend a little. All the same, you will get married directly. There seems nothing else to be done! Take into consideration the fact that up until now Sipiagin has not persecuted you, which shows him to be a man capable of a certain amount of generosity. I see that you don’t like the expression—well, a certain amount of pride. Why should we not take advantage of it? Consider for yourself!”
“What? You still haven't figured it out? Well, whatever,” he added, “we can pretend a bit. Still, you’re definitely getting married soon. It seems like there's no other option! Keep in mind that until now, Sipiagin hasn’t bothered you, which shows he has some generosity. I see you’re not fond of that term—let’s say he has a bit of pride instead. Why shouldn’t we take advantage of that? Think about it for yourself!”
Mariana raised her head and passed her hand through her hair.
Mariana lifted her head and ran her hand through her hair.
“You can take advantage of whatever you like for Markelov, Mr. Paklin ... or for yourself, but Alexai and I do not desire the protection or patronage of Mr. Sipiagin. We did not leave his house only to go knocking at his door as beggars. The pride and generosity of Mr. Sipiagin and his wife have nothing whatever to do with us!”
“You can make use of whatever you want for Markelov, Mr. Paklin... or for yourself, but Alexai and I do not want the protection or support of Mr. Sipiagin. We didn’t leave his house just to start knocking on his door like beggars. The pride and generosity of Mr. Sipiagin and his wife have nothing to do with us!”
“Such sentiments are extremely praiseworthy,” Paklin replied (“How utterly crushed!” he thought to himself), “though, on the other hand, if you think of it.... However, I am ready to obey you. I will exert myself only on Markelov’s account, our good Markelov! I must say, however, that he is not his blood relation, but only related to him through his wife—whilst you——”
“Those feelings are really commendable,” Paklin replied (“How completely defeated!” he thought to himself), “but, on the other hand, if you consider it.... Anyway, I’m ready to follow your lead. I will put in the effort solely for Markelov’s sake, our dear Markelov! I should point out, though, that he’s not actually related by blood; he’s only connected through his wife—while you——”
“Mr Paklin, I beg of you!”
“Mr. Paklin, please!”
“I’m sorry.... Only I can’t tell you how disappointing it is—Sipiagin is a very influential man.”
“I’m sorry.... I just can’t express how disappointing this is—Sipiagin is a really powerful guy.”
“Have you no fears for yourself?” Solomin asked.
“Don't you have any concerns for yourself?” Solomin asked.
Paklin drew himself up.
Paklin straightened up.
“There are moments when one must not think of oneself!” he said proudly. And he was thinking of himself all the while. Poor little man! he wanted to run away as fast as he could. On the strength of the service rendered him, Sipiagin might, if need be, speak a word in his favour. For he too—say what he would—was implicated, he had listened and had chattered a little himself.
"There are times when you shouldn't focus on yourself!" he said with pride. And yet, he was thinking about himself the entire time. Poor guy! He wanted to escape as quickly as possible. Based on the help he had received, Sipiagin might, if necessary, say something positive about him. Because he too—no matter how he tried to deny it—was involved; he had listened and had shared a bit himself.
“I don’t think your suggestion is a bad one,” Solomin observed at last, “although there is not much hope of success. At any rate there is no harm in trying.”
“I don’t think your suggestion is a bad one,” Solomin said at last, “although there isn’t much hope for success. At least there’s no harm in trying.”
“Of course not. Supposing they pitch me out by the scruff of the neck, what harm will it do?”
“Of course not. If they throw me out by the scruff of my neck, what’s the big deal?”
“That won’t matter very much” (“Merci,” Paklin thought to himself). “What is the time?” Solomin asked. “Five o’clock. We mustn’t dawdle. You shall have the horses directly. Pavel!”
“That won’t matter very much” (“Merci,” Paklin thought to himself). “What time is it?” Solomin asked. “It’s five o’clock. We can’t waste time. You’ll get the horses right away. Pavel!”
But instead of Pavel, Nejdanov appeared in the doorway. He staggered and steadied himself on the doorpost. He opened his mouth feebly, looked around with his glassy eyes, comprehending nothing. Paklin was the first to approach him.
But instead of Pavel, Nejdanov showed up in the doorway. He stumbled and braced himself against the doorframe. He opened his mouth weakly, scanned the room with his dazed eyes, understanding nothing. Paklin was the first to go up to him.
“Aliosha!” he exclaimed, “don’t you know me?”
“Aliosha!” he shouted, “don’t you recognize me?”
Nejdanov stared at him, blinking slowly.
Nejdanov stared at him, blinking slowly.
“Paklin?” he said at last.
“Paklin?” he finally said.
“Yes, it is I. Aren’t you well?”
“Yes, it's me. Are you okay?”
“No ... I’m not well. But why are you here?”
“No... I’m not feeling well. But why are you here?”
“Why?” ... But at this moment Mariana stealthily touched Paklin on the elbow. He turned around and saw that she was making signs to him. “Oh, yes!” he muttered. “Yes.... You see, Aliosha,” he added aloud, “I’ve come here upon a very important matter and must go away at once. Solomin will tell you all about it—and Mariana—Mariana Vikentievna. They both fully approve of what I am going to do. The thing concerns us all. No, no,” he put in hastily in response to a look and gesture from Mariana. “The thing concerns Markelov; our mutual friend Markelov; it concerns him alone. But I must say goodbye now. Every minute is precious. Goodbye, Aliosha.... We’ll see each other again sometime. Vassily Fedotitch, can you come with me to see about the horses?”
“Why?” ... But at that moment, Mariana quietly touched Paklin on the elbow. He turned around and saw that she was signaling him. “Oh, right!” he muttered. “Yes.... You see, Aliosha,” he added aloud, “I’ve come here on something really important and I need to leave right away. Solomin will fill you in on everything—and Mariana—Mariana Vikentievna. They both completely support what I’m about to do. It concerns all of us. No, no,” he added quickly in response to a look and gesture from Mariana. “It concerns Markelov; our mutual friend Markelov; it only concerns him. But I have to say goodbye now. Every minute counts. Goodbye, Aliosha.... We’ll catch up sometime. Vassily Fedotitch, can you come with me to check on the horses?”
“Certainly. Mariana, I wanted to ask you to be firm, but that is not necessary. You’re a brick!”
“Absolutely. Mariana, I wanted to ask you to be strong, but that’s not needed. You’re amazing!”
“Yes, yes,” Paklin chimed in, “you are just like a Roman maiden in Cato’s time! Cato of Utica! We must be off, Vassily Fedotitch, come along!”
“Yes, yes,” Paklin said, “you’re just like a Roman girl from Cato’s time! Cato of Utica! We need to go, Vassily Fedotitch, let’s move!”
“There’s plenty of time,” Solomin observed with a faint smile. Nejdanov stood on one side to allow them room to pass out, but there was the same vacant expression in his eyes. After they had gone he took a step or two forward and sat down on a chair facing Mariana.
“There’s plenty of time,” Solomin said with a faint smile. Nejdanov stepped aside to let them pass, but his eyes still had that same blank look. After they left, he took a couple of steps forward and sat down in a chair facing Mariana.
“Alexai,” she began, “everything has been found out. Markelov has been seized by the very peasants he was trying to better, and is now under arrest in this town, and so is the merchant with whom you dined once. I dare say the police will soon be here for us too. Paklin has gone to Sipiagin.”
“Alexai,” she said, “everything has come to light. Markelov has been captured by the very peasants he was trying to help, and is now under arrest in this town, along with the merchant you had dinner with once. I bet the police will be here for us soon too. Paklin has gone to Sipiagin.”
“Why?” Nejdanov asked in a scarcely audible whisper. But there was a keen look in his eyes—his face assumed it’s habitual expression. The stupor had left him instantly.
“Why?” Nejdanov asked in a barely audible whisper. But there was an intense look in his eyes—his face took on its usual expression. The daze disappeared from him instantly.
“To try and find out if he would be willing to intercede.”
“To see if he would be willing to step in.”
Nejdanov sat up straight.
Nejdanov sat up straight.
“For us?”
"For us?"
“No, for Markelov. He wanted to ask him to intercede for us too ... but I wouldn’t let him. Have I done well, Alexai?”
“No, for Markelov. He wanted to ask him to help us too ... but I wouldn’t let him. Did I do the right thing, Alexai?”
“Have you done well?” Nejdanov asked and without rising from his chair, stretched out his arms to her. “Have you done well?” he repeated, drawing her close to him, and pressing his face against her waist, suddenly burst into tears.
“Have you been okay?” Nejdanov asked, still sitting in his chair, reaching out his arms to her. “Have you been okay?” he repeated, pulling her close and pressing his face against her waist, and then he suddenly broke down in tears.
“What is the matter? What is the matter with you?” Mariana exclaimed. And as on the day when he had fallen on his knees before her, trembling and breathless in a torrent of passion, she laid both her hands on his trembling head. But what she felt now was quite different from what she had felt then. Then she had given herself up to him—had submitted to him and only waited to hear what he would say next, but now she pitied him and only wondered what she could do to calm him.
“What’s wrong? What’s wrong with you?” Mariana exclaimed. And just like that day when he had fallen to his knees before her, shaking and breathless in a wave of passion, she placed both her hands on his trembling head. But what she felt now was completely different from what she had felt back then. Back then, she had surrendered to him—had given herself up and was just waiting to hear what he would say next, but now she felt sorry for him and could only think about how to soothe him.
“What is the matter with you?” she repeated. “Why are you crying? Not because you came home in a somewhat ... strange condition? It can’t be! Or are you sorry for Markelov—afraid for me, for yourself? Or is it for our lost hopes? You did not really expect that everything would go off smoothly!”
“What’s wrong with you?” she repeated. “Why are you crying? Is it because you came home in a kind of... weird state? That can’t be it! Or are you feeling sorry for Markelov—worried about me, about yourself? Or is it about our lost hopes? You really didn’t think everything would go smoothly!”
Nejdanov suddenly lifted his head.
Nejdanov suddenly raised his head.
“It’s not that, Mariana,” he said, mastering his sobs by an effort, “I am not afraid for either of us ... but ... I am sorry——”
“It’s not that, Mariana,” he said, holding back his tears with effort, “I’m not worried about either of us ... but ... I’m sorry——”
“For whom?”
"For who?"
“For you, Mariana! I am sorry that you should have united your fate with a man who is not worthy of you.”
“For you, Mariana! I’m sorry that you’ve tied your future to a man who doesn’t deserve you.”
“Why not?”
"Why not?"
“If only because he can be crying at a moment as this!”
“If only because he might be crying at a moment like this!”
“It is not you but your nerves that are crying!”
“It’s not you, it’s your nerves that are freaking out!”
“You can’t separate me from my nerves! But listen, Mariana, look me in the face; can you tell me now that you do not regret—”
“You can’t separate me from my nerves! But listen, Mariana, look me in the face; can you tell me now that you don’t regret—”
“What?”
“What’s up?”
“That you ran away with me.”
“That you ran away with me.”
“No!”
“No way!”
“And would you go with me further? Anywhere?”
“And would you go with me further? Anywhere?”
“Yes!”
“Yup!”
“Really? Mariana ... really?”
"Are you serious? Mariana ... really?"
“Yes. I have given you my word, and so long as you remain the man I love—I shall not take it back.”
“Yeah. I’ve given you my word, and as long as you are the man I love—I won’t take it back.”
Nejdanov remained sitting on the chair, Mariana standing before him. His arms were about her waist, her’s were resting on his shoulders.
Nejdanov stayed seated in the chair while Mariana stood in front of him. His arms were wrapped around her waist, and hers rested on his shoulders.
“Yes, no,” Nejdanov thought ... “when I last held her in my arms like this, her body was at least motionless, but now I can feel it—against her will, perhaps—shrink away from me gently!”
“Yes, no,” Nejdanov thought ... “when I last held her in my arms like this, her body was at least still, but now I can feel it—maybe against her will—gently pull away from me!”
He loosened his arms and Mariana did in fact move away from him a little.
He relaxed his arms, and Mariana did move away from him a bit.
“If that’s so,” he said aloud, “if we must run away from here before the police find us ... I think it wouldn’t be a bad thing if we were to get married. We may not find another such accommodating priest as Father Zosim!”
“If that’s the case,” he said out loud, “if we have to escape from here before the police catch us ... I think it wouldn't be a bad idea for us to get married. We might not come across another accommodating priest like Father Zosim!”
“I am quite ready,” Mariana observed.
"I’m all set," Mariana said.
Nejdanov gave her a searching glance.
Nejdanov stared at her.
“A Roman maiden!” he exclaimed with a sarcastic half-smile. “What a feeling of duty!”
“A Roman girl!” he said with a sarcastic half-smile. “What a sense of duty!”
Mariana shrugged her shoulders.
Mariana shrugged.
“We must tell Solomin.”
“We need to tell Solomin.”
“Yes ... Solomin ...” Nejdanov drawled out. “But he is also in danger. The police would arrest him too. It seems to me that he also took part in things and knew even more than we did.”
“Yes ... Solomin ...” Nejdanov said slowly. “But he’s also in danger. The police would arrest him too. It seems to me that he was involved and knew even more than we did.”
“I don’t know about that,” Mariana observed. “He never speaks of himself!”
“I’m not so sure about that,” Mariana said. “He never talks about himself!”
“Not as I do!” Nejdanov thought. “That was what she meant to imply. Solomin ... Solomin!” he added after a pause. “Do you know, Mariana, I should not be at all sorry if you had linked your fate forever with a man like Solomin ... or with Solomin himself.”
“Not as I do!” Nejdanov thought. “That’s what she was getting at. Solomin ... Solomin!” he added after a pause. “You know, Mariana, I wouldn’t mind at all if you tied your future to a guy like Solomin ... or to Solomin himself.”
Mariana gave Nejdanov a penetrating glance in her turn. “You had no right to say that,” she observed at last.
Mariana looked at Nejdanov intently in response. “You didn’t have the right to say that,” she finally remarked.
“I had no right! In what sense am I to take that? Does it mean that you love me, or that I ought not to touch upon this question generally speaking?”
“I had no right! What do you mean by that? Does it mean that you love me, or that I shouldn’t bring up this question at all?”
“You had no right,” Mariana repeated.
“You had no right,” Mariana repeated.
Nejdanov lowered his head.
Nejdanov bowed his head.
“Mariana!” he exclaimed in a slightly different tone of voice.
“Mariana!” he exclaimed in a somewhat different tone.
“Yes?”
"Yes?"
“If I were to ask you now ... now ... you know what.... But no, I will not ask anything of you ... goodbye.”
“If I were to ask you now ... now ... you know what.... But no, I will not ask anything of you ... goodbye.”
He got up and went out; Mariana did not detain him.
He got up and went outside; Mariana didn't stop him.
Nejdanov sat down on the couch and covered his face with his hands. He was afraid of his own thoughts and tried to stop thinking. He felt that some sort of dark, underground hand had clutched at the very root of his being and would not let him go. He knew that the dear, sweet creature he had left in the next room would not come out to him and he dared not go to her. What for? What would he say to her?
Nejdanov sat on the couch and covered his face with his hands. He was scared of his own thoughts and tried to stop thinking. He felt like some dark, hidden force had grabbed hold of the very core of his being and wouldn't let him go. He knew the lovely, sweet person he had left in the next room wouldn’t come out to him, and he didn’t dare go to her. Why? What would he even say to her?
Firm, rapid footsteps made him open his eyes. Solomin passed through his room, knocked at Mariana’s door, and went in.
Firm, quick footsteps made him open his eyes. Solomin walked through his room, knocked on Mariana’s door, and went inside.
“Honour where honour is due!” Nejdanov whispered bitterly.
“Respect where respect is earned!” Nejdanov whispered bitterly.
XXXIV
It was already ten o’clock in the evening; in the drawing-room of the Arjanov house Sipiagin, his wife, and Kollomietzev were sitting over a game at cards when a footman entered and announced that an unknown gentleman, a certain Mr. Paklin, wished to see Boris Andraevitch upon a very urgent business.
It was already ten o’clock at night; in the living room of the Arjanov house, Sipiagin, his wife, and Kollomietzev were sitting around a card game when a footman walked in and announced that an unknown gentleman, Mr. Paklin, wanted to see Boris Andraevitch about a very urgent matter.
“So late!” Valentina Mihailovna exclaimed, surprised.
“So late!” Valentina Mihailovna said in surprise.
“What?” Boris Andraevitch asked, screwing up his handsome nose; “what did you say the gentleman’s name was?”
“What?” Boris Andraevitch asked, scrunching his handsome nose; “what did you say the guy’s name was?”
“Mr. Paklin, sir.”
“Mr. Paklin.”
“Paklin!” Kollomietzev exclaimed; “a real country name. Paklin ... Solomin ... De vrais noms ruraux, hein?”
“Paklin!” Kollomietzev exclaimed; “a real country name. Paklin ... Solomin ... Real rural names, right?”
“Did you say,” Boris Andraevitch continued, still turned towards the footman with his nose screwed up, “that the business was an urgent one?”
“Did you say,” Boris Andraevitch continued, still facing the footman with his nose wrinkled, “that the matter was urgent?”
“The gentleman said so, sir.”
“The guy said so, sir.”
“H’m.... No doubt some beggar or intriguer.”
“Hm... Probably just some beggar or con artist.”
“Or both,” Kollomietzev chimed in.
“Or both,” Kollomietzev added.
“Very likely. Ask him into my study.” Boris Andraevitch got up. “Pardon, ma bonne. Have a game of écarté till I come back, unless you would like to wait for me. I won’t be long.”
“Probably. Invite him into my study.” Boris Andraevitch stood up. “Pardon, ma bonne. Play a game of écarté until I’m back, unless you’d rather wait for me. I won’t be long.”
“Nous causerons.... Allez!” Kollomietzev said.
“Let's talk... Come on!” Kollomietzev said.
When Sipiagin entered his study and caught sight of Paklin’s poor, feeble little figure meekly leaning up against the door between the wall and the fireplace, he was seized by that truly ministerial sensation of haughty compassion and fastidious condescension so characteristic of the St. Petersburg bureaucrat. “Heavens! What a miserable little wretch!” he thought; “and lame too, I believe!”
When Sipiagin walked into his study and saw Paklin’s weak, tiny figure timidly leaning against the door between the wall and the fireplace, he was hit by that distinctly bureaucratic feeling of superior pity and critical disdain typical of St. Petersburg officials. “Wow! What a pathetic little guy!” he thought; “and I think he’s lame too!”
“Sit down, please,” he said aloud, making use of some of his most benevolent baritone notes and throwing back his head, sat down before his guest did. “You are no doubt tired from the journey. Sit down, please, and tell me about this important matter that has brought you so late.”
“Please have a seat,” he said, using his warm, deep voice and leaning back in his chair before his guest had a chance to sit. “I’m sure you must be tired from your trip. Please sit down and share with me the important issue that brought you here so late.”
“Your excellency,” Paklin began, cautiously dropping into an arm-chair, “I have taken the liberty of coming to you—”
“Your excellency,” Paklin began, carefully settling into an armchair, “I took the liberty of coming to see you—”
“Just a minute, please,” Sipiagin interrupted him, “I think I’ve seen you before. I never forget faces. But er ... er ... really ... where have I seen you?”
“Just a minute, please,” Sipiagin interrupted him, “I think I’ve seen you before. I never forget faces. But um ... um ... really ... where have I seen you?”
“You are not mistaken, your excellency. I had the honour of meeting you in St. Petersburg at a certain person’s who ... who has since ... unfortunately ... incurred your displeasure—”
“You're not wrong, your excellency. I had the privilege of meeting you in St. Petersburg at a gathering hosted by someone who ... who has since ... unfortunately ... fallen out of your favor—”
Sipiagin jumped up from his chair.
Sipiagin jumped up from his chair.
“Why, at Mr. Nejdanov’s? I remember now. You haven’t come from him by the way, have you?”
“Why, are you at Mr. Nejdanov’s? I remember now. You didn’t come from him, did you?”
“Not at all, your excellency; on the contrary ... I—”
“Not at all, your excellency; on the contrary ... I—”
Sipiagin sat down again.
Sipiagin sat down again.
“That’s good. For had you come on his account I should have asked you to leave the house at once. I cannot allow any mediator between myself and Mr. Nejdanov. Mr. Nejdanov has insulted me in a way which cannot be forgotten.... I am above any feelings of revenge, but I don’t wish to know anything of him, nor of the girl—more depraved in mind than in heart” (Sipiagin had repeated this phrase at least thirty times since Mariana ran away), “who could bring herself to abandon a home that had sheltered her, to become the mistress of a nameless adventurer! It is enough for them that I am content to forget them.”
"That's good. If you had come because of him, I would have asked you to leave the house immediately. I can’t allow any middleman between me and Mr. Nejdanov. Mr. Nejdanov has insulted me in a way that I can’t overlook... I'm beyond any feelings of revenge, but I don’t want to know anything about him or the girl—more twisted in mind than in heart" (Sipiagin had repeated this phrase at least thirty times since Mariana left), "who could bring herself to leave a home that had taken care of her, to end up with a nameless conman! It’s enough for them that I’m willing to forget them."
At this last word Sipiagin waved his wrist into space.
At this last word, Sipiagin waved his wrist into the air.
“I forget them, my dear sir!”
“I forget them, my dear sir!”
“Your excellency, I have already told you that I did not come from them in particular, but I may inform your excellency that they are legally married....” (“It’s all the same,” Paklin thought; “I said that I would lie and so here I am. Never mind!”)
“Your excellency, I have already told you that I didn’t come from them specifically, but I can let you know that they are legally married....” (“It’s all the same,” Paklin thought; “I said I would lie, and here I am. Whatever!”)
Sipiagin moved his head from left to right on the back of his chair.
Sipiagin turned his head from side to side while sitting in the chair.
“It does not interest me in the least, sir. It only makes one foolish marriage the more in the world—that’s all. But what is this urgent matter to which I am indebted for the pleasure of your visit?”
“It doesn't interest me at all, sir. It just adds another foolish marriage to the world—that's all. But what is this urgent matter that brought you here for the pleasure of your visit?”
“Ugh! you cursed director of a department!” Paklin thought, “I’ll soon make you pull a different face!” “Your wife’s brother,” he said aloud, “Mr. Markelov, has been seized by the peasants whom he had been inciting to rebellion, and is now under arrest in the governor’s house.”
“Ugh! you cursed department head!” Paklin thought, “I’ll soon make you show a different expression!” “Your wife’s brother,” he said aloud, “Mr. Markelov, has been captured by the peasants he had been inciting to revolt and is now under arrest in the governor’s house.”
Sipiagin jumped up a second time.
Sipiagin jumped up once more.
“What ... what did you say?” he blurted out, not at all in his accustomed ministerial baritones, but in an extremely undignified manner.
“What ... what did you say?” he blurted out, not at all in his usual ministerial baritone, but in a very undignified way.
“I said that your brother-in-law has been seized and is in chains. As soon as I heard of it, I procured horses and came straight away to tell you. I thought that I might be rendering a service to you and to the unfortunate man whom you may be able to save!”
“I said that your brother-in-law has been captured and is in chains. As soon as I heard about it, I got horses and came right here to tell you. I thought I might be doing you and the unfortunate man a favor by letting you know so you could potentially save him!”
“I am extremely grateful to you,” Sipiagin said in the same feeble tone of voice, and violently pressing a bell, shaped like a mushroom, he filled the whole house with its clear metallic ring. “I am extremely grateful to you,” he repeated more sharply, “but I must tell you that a man who can bring himself to trample under foot all laws, human and divine, were he a hundred times related to me—is in my eyes not unfortunate; he is a criminal!”
“I am really grateful to you,” Sipiagin said in the same weak tone, and by pressing a bell shaped like a mushroom, he filled the whole house with its clear metallic sound. “I am really grateful to you,” he repeated more forcefully, “but I need to tell you that a man who can bring himself to ignore all laws, both human and divine, no matter how closely he is related to me—is not unfortunate in my eyes; he is a criminal!”
A footman came in quickly.
A servant rushed in.
“Your orders, sir?”
"What's your order, sir?"
“The carriage! the carriage and four horses this minute! I am going to town. Philip and Stepan are to come with me!” The footman disappeared. “Yes, sir, my brother-in-law is a criminal! I am going to town not to save him! Oh, no!”
“The carriage! The carriage and four horses right now! I'm heading to town. Philip and Stepan are coming with me!” The footman vanished. “Yes, sir, my brother-in-law is a criminal! I'm going to town, not to save him! Oh, no!”
“But, your excellency—”
“But, your honor—”
“Such are my principles, my dear sir, and I beg you not to annoy me by your objections!”
“Those are my principles, my dear sir, and I ask you not to bother me with your objections!”
Sipiagin began pacing up and down the room, while Paklin stared with all his might. “Ugh! you devil!” he thought, “I heard that you were a liberal, but you’re just like a hungry lion!”
Sipiagin started pacing back and forth in the room while Paklin watched intently. “Ugh! you devil!” he thought, “I heard you were a liberal, but you’re just like a hungry lion!”
The door was flung open and Valentina Mihailovna came into the room with hurried steps, followed by Kollomietzev.
The door swung open and Valentina Mihailovna rushed into the room, followed closely by Kollomietzev.
“What is the matter, Boris? Why have you ordered the carriage? Are you going to town? What has happened?”
“What’s going on, Boris? Why did you call for the carriage? Are you heading to town? What happened?”
Sipiagin went up to his wife and took her by the arm, between the elbow and wrist. “Il faut vous armer de courage, ma chère. Your brother has been arrested.”
Sipiagin approached his wife and took her by the arm, between the elbow and wrist. “Il faut vous armer de courage, ma chère. Your brother has been arrested.”
“My brother? Sergai? What for?”
“My brother? Sergai? For what?”
“He has been preaching socialism to the peasants.” (Kollomietzev gave a faint little scream.) “Yes! preaching revolutionary ideas, making propaganda! They seized him—and gave him up. He is now under arrest in the town.”
“He's been preaching socialism to the peasants.” (Kollomietzev let out a faint little scream.) “Yes! preaching revolutionary ideas, spreading propaganda! They caught him—and released him. He’s now under arrest in town.”
“Madman! But who told you?”
"Crazy! But who told you?"
“This Mr.... Mr.... what’s his name? Mr. Konopatin brought the news.”
“This Mr.... Mr.... what’s his name? Mr. Konopatin brought the news.”
Valentina Mihailovna glanced at Paklin; the latter bowed dejectedly. (“What a glorious woman!” he thought. Even in such difficult moments ... alas! how susceptible Paklin was to feminine beauty!)
Valentina Mihailovna looked at Paklin, who bowed his head sadly. (“What a magnificent woman!” he thought. Even in such tough times ... alas! how easily Paklin was affected by feminine beauty!)
“And you want to go to town at this hour?”
“And you want to go into town at this time?”
“I think the governor will still be up.”
“I think the governor will still be awake.”
“I always said it would end like this,” Kollomietzev put in. “It couldn’t have been otherwise! But what dears our peasants are really! Pardon, madame, c’est votre frère! Mais la vérité avant tout!”
“I always said it would end like this,” Kollomietzev added. “It couldn’t have gone any other way! But our peasants are really so dear! Pardon, madame, c’est votre frère! Mais la vérité avant tout!”
“Do you really intend going to town, Boris?” Valentina Mihailovna asked.
“Are you really planning to go to town, Boris?” Valentina Mihailovna asked.
“I feel absolutely certain,” Kollomietzev continued, “that that tutor, Mr. Nejdanov, is mixed up in this. J’en mettrais ma main au feu. It’s all one gang! Haven’t they seized him? Don’t you know?”
“I’m completely convinced,” Kollomietzev continued, “that that tutor, Mr. Nejdanov, is involved in this. I’d stake my life on it. It’s all one crew! Haven’t they caught him? Don’t you know?”
Sipiagin waved his wrist again.
Sipiagin waved his wrist again.
“I don’t know—and don’t want to know! By the way,” he added, turning to his wife, “il paraît qu’il sont mariés.”
“I don’t know—and I don’t want to know! By the way,” he added, turning to his wife, “it seems they are married.”
“Who said so? That same gentleman?” Valentina Mihailovna looked at Paklin again, this time with half-closed eyes.
“Who said that? That same guy?” Valentina Mihailovna glanced at Paklin again, this time with her eyes partly shut.
“Yes.”
"Yep."
“In that case,” Kollomietzev put in, “he must know where they are. Do you know where they are? Do you know? Eh? Do you know?”
“In that case,” Kollomietzev said, “he must know where they are. Do you know where they are? Do you know? Huh? Do you know?”
Kollomietzev took to walking up and down in front of Paklin as if to cut off his way, although the latter had not betrayed the slightest inclination of wanting to run away. “Why don’t you speak? Answer me! Do you know, eh? Do you know?”
Kollomietzev started pacing in front of Paklin, almost like he was blocking his path, even though Paklin hadn’t shown any sign of wanting to escape. “Why aren’t you talking? Answer me! Do you get it, huh? Do you understand?”
“Even if I knew,” Paklin began, annoyed; his wrath had risen up in him at last and his eyes flashed fire: “even if I knew I would not tell you.”
“Even if I knew,” Paklin started, irritated; his anger had finally boiled over, and his eyes blazed with intensity: “even if I knew, I wouldn’t tell you.”
“Oh ... oh ...” Kollomietzev muttered. “Do you hear? Do you hear? This one too—this one too is of their gang!”
“Oh ... oh ...” Kollomietzev muttered. “Do you hear? Do you hear? This one too—this one too is part of their crew!”
“The carriage is ready!” a footman announced loudly.
“The carriage is ready!” a footman announced loudly.
Sipiagin with a quick graceful movement seized his hat, but Valentina Mihailovna was so insistent in her persuasions for him to put off the journey until the morning and brought so many convincing arguments to bear—such as: that it was pitch dark outside, that everybody in town would be asleep, that he would only upset his nerves and might catch cold—that Sipiagin at length came to agree with her.
Sipiagin quickly grabbed his hat, but Valentina Mihailovna was so adamant about him postponing his trip until the morning and presented so many convincing reasons—like it being completely dark outside, that everyone in town would be asleep, that he would only stress himself out and might catch a cold—that Sipiagin finally agreed with her.
“I obey!” he exclaimed, and with the same graceful gesture, not so rapid this time, replaced his hat on the table.
“I obey!” he exclaimed, and with the same graceful gesture, not as quick this time, placed his hat on the table.
“I shall not want the carriage now,” he said to the footman, “but see that it’s ready at six o’clock in the morning! Do you hear? You can go now! But stay! See that the gentleman’s carriage is sent off and the driver paid! What? Did you say anything, Mr. Konopatin? I am going to take you to town with me tomorrow, Mr. Konopatin! What did you say? I can’t hear.... Do you take vodka? Give Mr. Konopatin some vodka! No? You don’t drink? In that case ... Feodor! take the gentleman into the green room! Goodnight, Mr. Kono——”
“I don't need the carriage right now,” he told the footman, “but make sure it’s ready at six in the morning! Do you get that? You can go now! But wait! Make sure the gentleman's carriage is sent off and the driver is paid! What? Did you say something, Mr. Konopatin? I'm taking you to town with me tomorrow, Mr. Konopatin! What did you say? I can't hear you.... Do you drink vodka? Give Mr. Konopatin some vodka! No? You don’t drink? In that case ... Feodor! Take the gentleman to the green room! Goodnight, Mr. Kono——”
Paklin lost all patience.
Paklin ran out of patience.
“Paklin!” he shouted, “my name is Paklin!”
“Paklin!” he yelled, “my name is Paklin!”
“Oh, yes ... it makes no difference. A bit alike, you know. What a powerful voice you have for your spare build! Till tomorrow, Mr. Paklin.... Have I got it right this time? Siméon, vous viendrez avec nous?”
“Oh, yes ... it doesn’t matter. A little similar, you know. What a strong voice you have for your slim frame! Until tomorrow, Mr. Paklin... Did I get it right this time? Siméon, will you come with us?”
“Je crois bien!”
"I really believe so!"
Paklin was conducted into the green room and locked in. He distinctly heard the key turned in the English lock as he got into bed. He scolded himself severely for his “brilliant idea” and slept very badly.
Paklin was taken into the green room and locked inside. He clearly heard the key turn in the English lock as he got into bed. He berated himself harshly for his “brilliant idea” and had a terrible night's sleep.
He was awakened early the next morning at half-past five and given coffee. As he drank it a footman with striped shoulder-knots stood over him with the tray in his hand, shifting from one leg to the other as though he were saying, “Hurry up! the gentlemen are waiting!” He was taken downstairs. The carriage was already waiting at the door. Kollomietzev’s open carriage was also there. Sipiagin appeared on the steps in a cloak made of camel’s hair with a round collar. Such cloaks had long ago ceased to be worn except by a certain important dignitary whom Sipiagin pandered to and wished to imitate. On important official occasions he invariably put on this cloak.
He was woken up early the next morning at 5:30 and given coffee. As he drank it, a footman with striped shoulder knots stood over him with the tray in his hand, shifting from one leg to the other as if saying, “Hurry up! The gentlemen are waiting!” He was taken downstairs. The carriage was already waiting at the door. Kollomietzev’s open carriage was also there. Sipiagin appeared on the steps in a camel-hair cloak with a round collar. Such cloaks had long ceased to be worn except by a certain important official whom Sipiagin catered to and wanted to imitate. On significant official occasions, he always put on this cloak.
Sipiagin greeted Paklin affably, and with an energetic movement of the hand pointed to the carriage and asked him to take his seat. “Mr. Paklin, you are coming with me, Mr. Paklin! Put your bag on the box, Mr. Paklin! I am taking Mr. Paklin,” he said, emphasising the word “Paklin” with special stress on the letter a. “You have an awful name like that and get insulted when people change it for you—so here you are then! Take your fill of it! Mr. Paklin! Paklin!” The unfortunate name rang out clearly in the cool morning air. It was so keen as to make Kollomietzev, who came out after Sipiagin, exclaim several times in French: “Brrr! brrr! brrr!” He wrapped his cloak more closely about him and seated himself in his elegant carriage with the hood thrown back. (Had his poor friend Michael Obrenovitch, the Servian prince, seen it, he would certainly have bought one like it at Binder’s.... “Vous savez Binder, le grand carrossier des Champs Elysées?”)
Sipiagin greeted Paklin warmly and with a quick gesture pointed to the carriage, inviting him to get in. “Mr. Paklin, you’re coming with me, Mr. Paklin! Put your bag on the box, Mr. Paklin! I’m taking Mr. Paklin,” he said, emphasizing the name “Paklin” with a particular stress on the letter a. “You have such an awful name and get offended when people mispronounce it—so here you go! Enjoy it! Mr. Paklin! Paklin!” The unfortunate name echoed clearly in the cool morning air. It was sharp enough to make Kollomietzev, who came out after Sipiagin, exclaim several times in French: “Brrr! brrr! brrr!” He wrapped his cloak tighter around himself and settled into his stylish carriage with the top down. (If his poor friend Michael Obrenovitch, the Serbian prince, had seen it, he would surely have bought one just like it at Binder’s.... “Vous savez Binder, le grand carrossier des Champs Elysées?”)
Valentina Mihailovna, still in her night garments, peeped out from behind the half-open shutters of her bedroom. Sipiagin waved his hand to her from the carriage.
Valentina Mihailovna, still in her night clothes, peeked out from behind the half-open shutters of her bedroom. Sipiagin waved to her from the carriage.
“Are you quite comfortable, Mr. Paklin? Go on!”
“Are you comfortable, Mr. Paklin? Go ahead!”
“Je vous recommande mon frère, épargnez-le!” Valentina Mihailovna said.
“I recommend my brother to you, spare him!” Valentina Mihailovna said.
“Soyez tranquille!” Kollomietzev exclaimed, glancing up at her quickly from under the brim of his travelling cap—one of his own special design with a cockade in it—“C’est surtout l’autre, qu’il faut pincer!”
“Calm down!” Kollomietzev shouted, looking up at her quickly from beneath the brim of his travel cap—one he designed himself with a cockade in it—“It’s especially the other one we need to go after!”
“Go on!” Sipiagin exclaimed again. “You are not cold, Mr. Paklin? Go on!”
“Go ahead!” Sipiagin shouted again. “Aren't you cold, Mr. Paklin? Go on!”
The two carriages rolled away.
The two carriages drove away.
For about ten minutes neither Sipiagin nor Paklin pronounced a single word. The unfortunate Sila, in his shabby little coat and crumpled cap, looked even more wretched than usual in contrast to the rich background of dark blue silk with which the carriage was upholstered. He looked around in silence at the delicate pale blue blinds, which flew up instantly at the mere press of a button, at the soft white sheep-skin rug at their feet, at the mahogany box in front with a movable desk for letters and even a shelf for books. (Boris Andraevitch never worked in his carriage, but he liked people to think that he did, after the manner of Thiers, who always worked when travelling.) Paklin felt shy. Sipiagin glanced at him once or twice over his clean-shaven cheek, and with a pompous deliberation pulled out of a side-pocket a silver cigar-case with a curly monogram and a Slavonic band and offered him ... really offered him a cigar, holding it gently between the second and third fingers of a hand neatly clad in an English glove of yellow dogskin.
For about ten minutes, neither Sipiagin nor Paklin said a word. The unfortunate Sila, in his shabby little coat and crumpled cap, looked even more miserable than usual against the rich backdrop of dark blue silk lining the carriage. He silently took in the delicate pale blue blinds that shot up instantly at the push of a button, the soft white sheepskin rug at their feet, and the mahogany box in front with a movable desk for letters and even a shelf for books. (Boris Andraevitch never actually worked in his carriage, but he liked people to think he did, similar to Thiers, who always seemed to be working while traveling.) Paklin felt awkward. Sipiagin glanced at him once or twice over his clean-shaven cheek and, with a grandiose slowness, pulled out a silver cigar case with a curly monogram and a Slavonic band from a side pocket and offered him ... actually offered him a cigar, holding it delicately between the second and third fingers of a hand neatly dressed in an English glove made of yellow dogskin.
“I don’t smoke,” Paklin muttered.
"I don't smoke," Paklin said.
“Really!” Sipiagin exclaimed and lighted the cigar himself, an excellent regalia.
“Really!” Sipiagin exclaimed and lit the cigar himself, an excellent accessory.
“I must tell you ... my dear Mr. Paklin,” he began, puffing gracefully at his cigar and sending out delicate rings of delicious smoke, “that I am ... really ... very grateful to you. I might have ... seemed ... a little severe ... last night ... which does not really ... do justice to my character ... believe me.” (Sipiagin purposely hesitated over his speech.) “But just put yourself in my place, Mr. Paklin!” (Sipiagin rolled the cigar from one corner of his mouth to the other.) “The position I occupy places me ... so to speak ... before the public eye, and suddenly, without any warning ... my wife’s brother ... compromises himself ... and me, in this impossible way! Well, Mr. Paklin? But perhaps you think that it’s nothing?”
“I have to tell you ... my dear Mr. Paklin,” he started, puffing elegantly on his cigar and releasing delicate rings of fragrant smoke, “that I am ... truly ... very grateful to you. I might have ... come across ... as a bit harsh ... last night ... which doesn’t really ... reflect my character ... believe me.” (Sipiagin deliberately paused in his speech.) “But just imagine being in my position, Mr. Paklin!” (Sipiagin shifted the cigar from one side of his mouth to the other.) “The role I have puts me ... so to speak ... in the public eye, and suddenly, out of nowhere ... my wife’s brother ... puts himself ... and me, in this impossible situation! Well, Mr. Paklin? But maybe you think it’s no big deal?”
“I am far from thinking that, your excellency.”
"I definitely don't think that, your excellency."
“You don’t happen to know exactly why ... and where he was arrested?”
“You don’t happen to know exactly why ... and where he was arrested?”
“I heard that he was arrested in T. district.”
“I heard he got arrested in the T. district.”
“Who told you so?”
"Who said that?"
“A certain person.”
“Someone.”
“Of course it could hardly have been a bird. But who was this person?”
“Of course, it couldn’t have been a bird. But who was this person?”
“An assistant ... of the director of the governor’s office—”
“An assistant ... to the director of the governor’s office—”
“What’s his name?”
"What's his name?"
“The director’s?”
"The director's?"
“No, the assistant’s.”
“No, the assistant's.”
“His name is ... Ulyashevitch. He is a very honest man, your excellency. As soon as I heard of the affair, I hastened to tell you.”
“His name is ... Ulyashevitch. He is a very honest man, your excellency. As soon as I heard about the situation, I rushed to inform you.”
“Yes, yes. I am very grateful to you indeed. But what utter madness! downright madness! Don’t you think so, Mr. Paklin?”
“Yes, yes. I’m really grateful to you. But what complete madness! absolute madness! Don’t you agree, Mr. Paklin?”
“Utter madness!” Paklin exclaimed, while the perspiration rolled down his back in a hot stream, “it just shows,” he continued, “the folly of not understanding the peasant. Mr. Markelov, so far as I know him, has a very kind and generous heart, but he has no conception of what the Russian peasant is really like.” (Paklin glanced at Sipiagin who sat slightly turned towards him, gazing at him with a cold, though not unfriendly, light in his eyes.) “The Russian peasant can never be induced to revolt except by taking advantage of that devotion of his to some high authority, some tsar. Some sort of legend must be invented—you remember Dmitrius the pretender—some sort of royal sign must be shown him, branded on the breast.”
“Complete madness!” Paklin exclaimed, as sweat streamed down his back in the heat. “It just proves,” he continued, “the foolishness of not understanding the peasant. Mr. Markelov, as I know him, has a very kind and generous heart, but he has no idea what the Russian peasant is really like.” (Paklin glanced at Sipiagin, who was slightly turned towards him, watching him with a cold, though not unfriendly, look in his eyes.) “The Russian peasant will never be driven to revolt unless his devotion to some higher authority, some tsar, is exploited. Some kind of legend must be created—you remember Dmitrius the pretender—some sort of royal sign must be shown to him, branded on his chest.”
“Just like Pugatchev,” Sipiagin interrupted him in a tone of voice which seemed to imply that he had not yet forgotten his history and that it was really not necessary for Paklin to go on. “What madness! what madness!” he added, and became wrapped in the contemplation of the rings of smoke as they rose quickly one after another from the end of his cigar.
“Just like Pugatchev,” Sipiagin interrupted, his tone suggesting he wasn’t done with his history and that Paklin didn’t really need to continue. “What madness! what madness!” he added, becoming lost in watching the rings of smoke as they quickly rose one after another from the end of his cigar.
“Your excellency,” Paklin began apologetically, “I have just said that I didn’t smoke ... but it was not true. I do smoke and your cigar smells so nice—”
“Your excellency,” Paklin began apologetically, “I just said that I didn’t smoke ... but that wasn’t true. I do smoke, and your cigar smells so good—”
“Eh? What?” Sipiagin asked as if waking up; and without giving Paklin time to repeat his request, he proved in the most unmistakable manner that he had heard every word, and had merely asked his questions for the sake of dignity, by offering him his cigar-case.
“Eh? What?” Sipiagin asked, sounding like he was just waking up; and without letting Paklin repeat his request, he clearly showed that he had heard every word and had only asked his questions to maintain his dignity by offering him his cigar case.
Paklin took a cigar gratefully and lighted it with care.
Paklin gratefully accepted a cigar and carefully lit it.
“Here’s a good opportunity,” he thought, but Sipiagin had anticipated him.
“Here’s a great opportunity,” he thought, but Sipiagin had seen it coming.
“I remember your saying ...” he began carelessly, stopping to look at his cigar and pulling his hat lower over his forehead, “you spoke ... of ... of that friend of yours, who married my ... niece. Do you ever see them? They’ve settled not far from here, eh?”
“I remember you saying …” he started casually, pausing to examine his cigar and pulling his hat down over his forehead, “you mentioned … that friend of yours who married my … niece. Do you ever see them? They’ve settled nearby, right?”
(“Take care! be on your guard, Sila!” Paklin thought.)
(“Be careful! Watch out, Sila!” Paklin thought.)
“I have only seen them once, your excellency. They are living ... certainly ... not very far from here.”
“I’ve only seen them once, your excellency. They are living... definitely... not too far from here.”
“You quite understand, I hope,” Sipiagin continued in the same tone, “that I can take no further serious interest—as I explained to you—either in that frivolous girl or in your friend. Heaven knows that I have no prejudices, but really, you will agree with me, this is too much! So foolish, you know. However, I suppose they were more drawn together by politics ...” (“politics!” he repeated, shrugging his shoulders) “than by any other feeling!”
“You get what I mean, I hope,” Sipiagin continued in the same tone, “that I can’t take any more serious interest—as I explained to you—either in that silly girl or in your friend. Honestly, I have no biases, but really, you must agree, this is just too much! It's so ridiculous, you know. But I guess they were more connected by politics ...” (“politics!” he repeated, shrugging his shoulders) “than by any other feeling!”
“I think so too, your excellency!”
“I think so too, your excellency!”
“Yes, Mr. Nejdanov was certainly revolutionary. To do him justice he made no secret of his opinions.”
“Yes, Mr. Nejdanov was definitely a revolutionary. To be fair to him, he was open about his opinions.”
“Nejdanov,” Paklin ventured, “may have been carried away, but his heart—”
“Nejdanov,” Paklin said, “might have gotten carried away, but his heart—”
“Is good,” Sipiagin put in; “I know, like Markelov’s. They all have good hearts. He has no doubt also been mixed up in this affair ... and will be implicated.... I suppose I shall have to intercede for him too!”
“It's good,” Sipiagin said; “I know, just like Markelov’s. They all have good hearts. He’s probably been involved in this situation too... and will be implicated.... I guess I'll have to speak up for him as well!”
Paklin clasped his hands to his breast.
Paklin pressed his hands to his chest.
“Oh, your excellency! Extend your protection to him! He fully ... deserves ... your sympathy.”
“Oh, your excellency! Please offer him your protection! He truly ... deserves ... your sympathy.”
Sipiagin snorted.
Sipiagin scoffed.
“You think so?”
"Do you think so?"
“At any rate if not for him ... for your niece’s sake; for his wife!” (“Heavens! What lies I’m telling,” Paklin thought.)
“At any rate, if not for him ... for your niece’s sake; for his wife!” (“Wow! What lies I’m telling,” Paklin thought.)
Sipiagin half-closed his eyes.
Sipiagin squinted.
“I see that you’re a very devoted friend. That’s a very good quality, very praiseworthy, young man. And so you said they lived in this neighbourhood?”
“I see that you’re a really loyal friend. That’s a great quality, truly commendable, young man. So, you mentioned they lived in this neighborhood?”
“Yes, your excellency; in a large establishment—” Here Paklin bit his tongue.
“Yes, your excellency; in a large establishment—” Here Paklin bit his tongue.
“Why, of course, at Solomin’s! that’s where they are! However, I knew it all along. I’ve been told so; I’ve already been informed.” (Mr. Sipiagin did not know this in the least, and no one had told him, but recollecting Solomin’s visit and their midnight interview, he promptly threw out this bait, which caught Paklin at once.)
“Of course, they're at Solomin's! That's where they are! But I already knew that. I've been told so; I've already heard about it.” (Mr. Sipiagin had no clue about this, and no one had informed him, but remembering Solomin's visit and their late-night talk, he quickly dropped this hint, which Paklin immediately took.)
“Since you know that,” he began and bit his tongue a second time.... But it was already too late. A single glance at Sipiagin made him realise that he had been playing with him as a cat plays with a mouse.
“Since you know that,” he began and bit his tongue again.... But it was already too late. A quick look at Sipiagin made him realize that he had been toying with him like a cat plays with a mouse.
“I must say, your excellency,” the unfortunate Paklin stammered out; “I must say, that I really know nothing—”
“I have to say, your excellency,” the unfortunate Paklin stammered; “I really don’t know anything—”
“But I ask you no questions! Really! What do you take me and yourself for?” Sipiagin asked haughtily, and promptly withdrew into his ministerial heights.
“But I’m not asking you any questions! Seriously! What do you think I am, and what do you think you are?” Sipiagin said arrogantly, and quickly retreated into his ministerial authority.
And Paklin again felt himself a mean little ensnared creature. Until that moment he had kept the cigar in the corner of his mouth away from Sipiagin and puffed at it quietly, blowing the smoke to one side; now he took it out of his mouth and ceased smoking altogether.
And Paklin once again felt like a small, trapped animal. Until that moment, he had kept the cigar in the corner of his mouth, away from Sipiagin, and had puffed on it quietly, blowing the smoke to one side; now he took it out of his mouth and stopped smoking entirely.
“My God!” he groaned inwardly, while the perspiration streamed down his back more and more, “what have I done? I have betrayed everything and everybody.... I have been duped, been bought over by a good cigar!! I am a traitor! What shall I do now to help matters? Oh God!”
“My God!” he groaned inside, as the sweat kept pouring down his back, “what have I done? I’ve betrayed everything and everyone.... I’ve been tricked, bought off by a nice cigar!! I’m a traitor! What can I do now to fix this? Oh God!”
But there was nothing to be done. Sipiagin dozed off in a haughty, dignified, ministerial manner, enveloped in his stately cloak.
But there was nothing to be done. Sipiagin dozed off in a proud, dignified, ministerial way, wrapped in his formal cloak.
XXXV
The governor of S. was one of those good-natured, happy-go-lucky, worldly generals who, endowed with wonderfully clean, snow-white bodies and souls to match, of good breeding and education, are turned out of a mill where they are never ground down to becoming the “shepherds of the people.” Nevertheless they prove themselves capable of a tolerable amount of administrative ability—do little work, but are forever sighing after St. Petersburg and paying court to all the pretty women of the place. These are men who in some unaccountable way become useful to their province and manage to leave pleasant memories behind them. The governor had only just got out of bed, and was comfortably seated before his dressing-table in his night-shirt and silk dressing-gown, bathing his face and neck with eau-de-cologne after having removed a whole collection of charms and coins dangling from it, when he was informed of the arrival of Sipiagin and Kollomietzev upon some urgent business. He was very familiar with Sipiagin, having known him from childhood and constantly run across him in St. Petersburg drawing-rooms, and lately he had begun to ejaculate a respectful “Ah!” every time his name occurred to him—as if he saw in him a future statesman. Kollomietzev he did not know so well and respected less in consequence of various unpleasant complaints that had been made against him; however, he looked upon him as a man qui fera chemin in any case.
The governor of S. was one of those easygoing, carefree generals who, with their impeccably clean, bright personalities and equally pure spirits, come from a background of good upbringing and education, emerging from a place that never turns them into the “shepherds of the people.” Still, they manage to show a fair bit of administrative skill—doing little work, but always sighing for St. Petersburg and charming all the attractive women in the area. These are the types of men who somehow become valuable to their province and leave behind fond memories. The governor had just gotten out of bed and was comfortably sitting at his dressing table in his nightshirt and silk robe, splashing his face and neck with cologne after removing a whole bunch of charms and coins hanging from it, when he was informed of the arrival of Sipiagin and Kollomietzev for some urgent matter. He was quite familiar with Sipiagin, having known him since childhood and often running into him in drawing rooms in St. Petersburg, and recently he had started to exclaim a respectful “Ah!” whenever he thought of him—as if he saw him as a future statesman. He didn’t know Kollomietzev as well and held less respect for him due to various unpleasant complaints that had been made against him; however, he viewed him as a man qui fera chemin in any case.
He ordered his guests to be shown into his study, where he soon joined them, as he was, in his silk dressing-gown, and not so much as excusing himself for receiving them in such an unofficial costume, shook hands with them heartily. Only Sipiagin and Kollomietzev appeared in the governor’s study; Paklin remained in the drawing-room. On getting out of the carriage he had tried to slip away, muttering that he had some business at home, but Sipiagin had detained him with a polite firmness (Kollomietzev had rushed up to him and whispered in his ear: “Ne le lâcher pas! Tonnerre de tonnerres!”) and taken him in. He had not, however, taken him to the study, but had asked him, with the same polite firmness, to wait in the drawing-room until he was wanted. Even here Paklin had hoped to escape, but a robust gendarme at Kollomietzev’s instruction appeared in the doorway; so Paklin remained.
He had his guests brought into his study, where he soon joined them, wearing his silk dressing gown and didn’t even apologize for meeting them in such an informal outfit. He shook hands with them warmly. Only Sipiagin and Kollomietzev were with the governor in the study; Paklin stayed in the drawing room. When he got out of the carriage, he had tried to slip away, mumbling that he had some business to take care of at home, but Sipiagin had stopped him with polite insistence (Kollomietzev had rushed up to him and whispered in his ear: “Ne le lâcher pas! Tonnerre de tonnerres!”) and brought him inside. However, he hadn’t taken him to the study but had asked him, with the same polite insistence, to wait in the drawing room until he was needed. Even there, Paklin had hoped to escape, but a sturdy gendarme appeared in the doorway at Kollomietzev’s direction, so Paklin stayed.
“I dare say you’ve guessed what has brought me to you, Voldemar,” Sipiagin began.
“I bet you’ve figured out why I came to see you, Voldemar,” Sipiagin started.
“No, my dear, no, I can’t,” the amiable Epicurean replied, while a smile of welcome played about his rosy cheeks, showing a glimpse of shiny teeth, half hidden by his silky moustache.
“No, my dear, no, I can’t,” the friendly Epicurean replied, a welcoming smile on his rosy cheeks that revealed a hint of shiny teeth, partially obscured by his silky mustache.
“What? Don’t you know about Markelov?”
“What? Don’t you know who Markelov is?”
“What do you mean? What Markelov?” the governor repeated with the same joyful expression on his face. He did not remember, in the first place, that the man who was arrested yesterday was called Markelov, and, in the second, he had quite forgotten that Sipiagin’s wife had a brother of that name. “But why are you standing, Boris? Sit down. Would you like some tea?”
“What do you mean? What Markelov?” the governor repeated with the same cheerful look on his face. He didn't recall, for one thing, that the guy who was arrested yesterday was named Markelov, and, for another, he had completely forgotten that Sipiagin’s wife had a brother with that name. “But why are you standing, Boris? Sit down. Would you like some tea?”
Sipiagin’s mind was far from tea.
Sipiagin’s mind was nowhere near tea.
When at last he explained why they had both appeared, the governor uttered an exclamation of pain and struck himself on the forehead, while his face assumed a sympathetic expression.
When he finally explained why they were both there, the governor let out a pained exclamation and hit himself on the forehead, while his face took on a sympathetic look.
“Dear me! what a misfortune! And he’s here now—today.... You know we never keep that sort with us for more than one night at the outside, but the chief of police is out of town, so your brother-in-law has been detained. He is to be sent on tomorrow. Dear me! what a dreadful thing! What your wife must have gone through! What would you like me to do?”
“Wow, what bad luck! And he’s here now—today.... You know we never keep that kind with us for more than one night at most, but the chief of police is out of town, so your brother-in-law has been held up. He'll be sent on tomorrow. Wow, what a terrible situation! What must your wife have gone through! What do you want me to do?”
“I would like to have an interview with him here, if it is not against the law.”
“I’d like to have an interview with him here, if it’s not against the law.”
“My dear boy! laws are not made for men like you. I do feel so sorry for you.... C’est affreux, tu sais!”
“My dear boy! Laws aren’t made for people like you. I truly feel sorry for you.... C’est affreux, tu sais!”
He gave a peculiar ring. An adjutant appeared.
He gave a strange signal. An assistant appeared.
“My dear baron, do please make some arrangement there....” He told him what he wanted and the baron vanished. “Only think, mon cher ami, the peasants nearly killed him. They tied his hands behind him, flung him in a cart, and brought him here! And he’s not in the least bit angry or indignant with them you know! He was so calm altogether that I was amazed! But you will see for yourself. C’est un fanatique tranquille.”
“My dear baron, please make some arrangements there....” He told him what he wanted, and the baron disappeared. “Just think, mon cher ami, the peasants almost killed him. They tied his hands behind his back, tossed him in a cart, and brought him here! And he’s not angry or upset with them at all, you know! He was so calm that I was blown away! But you will see for yourself. C’est un fanatique tranquille.”
“Ce sont les pires,” Kollomietzev remarked sarcastically.
“These are the worst,” Kollomietzev said sarcastically.
The governor looked up at him from under his eyebrows.
The governor glanced up at him from beneath his brow.
“By the way, I must have a word with you, Simion Petrovitch.”
“By the way, I need to talk to you, Simion Petrovitch.”
“Yes; what about?”
"Yeah; what's up?"
“I don’t like things at all—”
“I don’t like anything at all—”
“What things?”
"What stuff?"
“You know that peasant who owed you money and came here to complain—”
“You know that farmer who owed you money and came here to complain—”
“Well?”
"What's up?"
“He’s hanged himself.”
“He's committed suicide.”
“When?”
“When?”
“It’s of no consequence when; but it’s an ugly affair.”
“It doesn't matter when, but it's a messy situation.”
Kollomietzev merely shrugged his shoulders and moved away to the window with a graceful swing of the body. At this moment the adjutant brought in Markelov.
Kollomietzev just shrugged and walked over to the window with a smooth motion. At that moment, the adjutant brought in Markelov.
The governor had been right; he was unnaturally calm. Even his habitual moroseness had given place to an expression of weary indifference, which did not change when he caught sight of his brother-in-law. Only in the glance which he threw on the German adjutant, who was escorting him, there was a momentary flash of the old hatred he felt towards such people. His coat had been torn in several places and hurriedly stitched up with coarse thread; his forehead, eyebrows, and the bridge of his nose were covered with small scars caked with clotted blood. He had not washed, but had combed his hair.
The governor was right; he was unnaturally calm. Even his usual gloom had shifted to an expression of tired indifference, which didn’t change when he saw his brother-in-law. Only in the look he shot at the German adjutant escorting him was there a brief flash of the old hatred he felt for people like that. His coat was torn in several places and hastily stitched up with rough thread; his forehead, eyebrows, and the bridge of his nose were marked with small scars caked with dried blood. He hadn’t washed, but he had combed his hair.
“Sergai Mihailovitch!” Sipiagin began excitedly, taking a step or two towards him and extending his right hand, only so that he might touch him or stop him if he made a movement in advance, “Sergai Mihailovitch! I am not here to tell you of our amazement, our deep distress—you can have no doubt of that! You wanted to ruin yourself and have done so! But I’ve come to tell you ... that ... that ... to give you the chance of hearing sound common-sense through the voice of honour and friendship. You can still mitigate your lot and, believe me, I will do all in my power to help you, as the honoured head of this province can bear witness!” At this point Sipiagin raised his voice. “A real penitence of your wrongs and a full confession without reserve which will be duly presented in the proper quarters——”
“Sergai Mihailovitch!” Sipiagin said excitedly, taking a step or two toward him and reaching out his right hand, just to touch him or stop him if he tried to move forward, “Sergai Mihailovitch! I’m not here to talk about our shock, our deep distress—you know that already! You wanted to ruin yourself and you’ve succeeded! But I’ve come to tell you ... that ... that ... to give you the chance to hear some sound common sense through the voice of honor and friendship. You can still improve your situation and, believe me, I will do everything I can to help you, as the respected head of this province can confirm!” At this point, Sipiagin raised his voice. “A true remorse for your wrongs and a full confession without holding anything back, which will be properly presented in the right places——”
“Your excellency,” Markelov exclaimed suddenly, turning towards the governor—the very sound of his voice was calm, though it was a little hoarse; “I thought that you wanted to see me in order to cross-examine me again, but if I have been brought here solely by Mr. Sipiagin’s wish, then please order me to be taken back again. We cannot understand one another. All he says is so much Greek to me.”
“Your excellency,” Markelov said suddenly, turning to the governor—the very sound of his voice was calm, though it was a little hoarse; “I thought you wanted to see me for another interrogation, but if I’ve only been brought here because Mr. Sipiagin requested it, then please tell me to go back. We can’t communicate. Everything he says is completely foreign to me.”
“Greek, eh!” Kollomietzev shrieked. “And to set peasants rioting, is that Greek too? Is that Greek too, eh?”
“Greek, huh!” Kollomietzev yelled. “And is inciting peasants to riot also Greek? Is that Greek too, huh?”
“What have you here, your excellency? A landowner of the secret police? And how zealous he is!” Markelov remarked, a faint smile of pleasure playing about his pale lips.
“What do you have here, your excellency? A landowner from the secret police? And how eager he is!” Markelov said, a subtle smile of pleasure curling his pale lips.
Kollomietzev stamped and raged, but the governor stopped him.
Kollomietzev fumed and shouted, but the governor interrupted him.
“It serves you right, Simion Petrovitch. You shouldn’t interfere in what is not your business.”
“It serves you right, Simion Petrovitch. You shouldn’t get involved in things that aren't your business.”
“Not my business ... not my business.... It seems to me that it’s the business of every nobleman——”
“Not my problem ... not my problem.... It seems to me that it’s the responsibility of every nobleman——”
Markelov scanned Kollomietzev coldly and slowly, as if for the last time and then turned to Sipiagin.
Markelov looked over Kollomietzev with a cold, deliberate gaze, as if it were for the last time, and then turned to Sipiagin.
“If you really want to know my views, my dear brother-in-law, here they are. I admit that the peasants had a right to arrest me and give me up if they disapproved of what I preached to them. They were free to do what they wanted. I came to them, not they to me. As for the government—if it does send me to Siberia, I’ll go without grumbling, although I don’t consider myself guilty. The government does its work, defends itself. Are you satisfied?”
“If you really want to know what I think, my dear brother-in-law, here it is. I admit that the peasants had the right to arrest me and hand me over if they disagreed with what I preached. They were free to do what they wanted. I came to them, not the other way around. As for the government—if it does send me to Siberia, I’ll go without complaining, even though I don’t think I’m guilty. The government has its duties, it defends itself. Are you happy now?”
Sipiagin wrung his hands in despair.
Sipiagin twisted his hands in frustration.
“Satisfied!! What a word! That’s not the point, and it is not for us to judge the doings of the government. The question, my dear Sergai, is whether you feel” (Sipiagin had decided to touch the tender strings) “the utter unreasonableness, senselessness, of your undertaking and are prepared to repent; and whether I can answer for you at all, my dear Sergai.”
“Satisfied!! What a word! That’s not the point, and it’s not our place to judge the government’s actions. The question, my dear Sergai, is whether you truly feel” (Sipiagin had chosen to strike a sensitive chord) “the complete unreasonableness and senselessness of your undertaking and if you’re ready to regret it; and whether I can even speak for you at all, my dear Sergai.”
Markelov frowned.
Markelov made a face.
“I have said all I have to say and don’t want to repeat it.”
“I’ve said everything I need to say and don’t want to go over it again.”
“But don’t you repent? Don’t you repent?”
“But don’t you feel sorry? Don’t you feel sorry?”
“Oh, leave me alone with your repentance! You want to steal into my very soul? Leave that, at any rate, to me.”
“Oh, just leave me alone with your apologies! You want to sneak into my very soul? At least let that be my choice.”
Sipiagin shrugged his shoulders.
Sipiagin shrugged.
“You were always like that; never would listen to common-sense. You have a splendid chance of getting out of this quietly, honourably——”
“You were always like that; you never listened to common sense. You have a great opportunity to get out of this quietly and honorably——”
“Quietly, honourably,” Markelov repeated savagely. “We know those words. They are always flung at a man when he’s wanted to do something mean! That is what these fine phrases are for!”
“Quietly, honorably,” Markelov repeated angrily. “We know those words. They’re always thrown at a guy when he’s about to do something nasty! That’s what these fancy phrases are for!”
“We sympathise with you,” Sipiagin continued reproachfully, “and you hate us.”
“We feel for you,” Sipiagin continued, sounding accusatory, “and you despise us.”
“Fine sympathy! To Siberia and hard labour with us; that is your sympathy. Oh, let me alone! let me alone! for Heaven’s sake!”
“Great sympathy! Off to Siberia and hard labor with us; that’s your idea of sympathy. Oh, just leave me alone! Please, just leave me alone!”
Markelov lowered his head.
Markelov bowed his head.
He was agitated at heart, though externally calm. He was most of all tortured by the fact that he had been betrayed—and by whom? By Eremy of Goloplok! That same Eremy whom he had trusted so much! That Mendely the sulky had not followed him, had really not surprised him. Mendely was drunk and was consequently afraid. But Eremy! For Markelov, Eremy stood in some way as the personification of the whole Russian people, and Eremy had deceived him! Had he been mistaken about the thing he was striving for? Was Kisliakov a liar? And were Vassily Nikolaevitch’s orders all stupid? And all the articles, books, works of socialists and thinkers, every letter of which had seemed to him invincible truth, were they all nonsense too? Was it really so? And the beautiful simile of the abscess awaiting the prick of the lancet—was that, too, nothing more than a phrase? “No! no!” he whispered to himself, and the colour spread faintly over his bronze-coloured face; “no! All these things are true, true ... only I am to blame. I did not know how to do things, did not put things in the right way! I ought simply to have given orders, and if anyone had tried to hinder, or object—put a bullet through his head! there is nothing else to be done! He who is against us has no right to live. Don’t they kill spies like dogs, worse than dogs?”
He was restless inside, even though he appeared calm on the outside. What tormented him the most was the fact that he had been betrayed—and by whom? By Eremy of Goloplok! The very Eremy he had trusted so much! It didn’t really shock him that Mendely the sulky hadn’t followed him; Mendely was drunk and therefore scared. But Eremy! For Markelov, Eremy represented the whole Russian people in some way, and Eremy had deceived him! Had he been wrong about what he was striving for? Was Kisliakov lying? Were Vassily Nikolaevitch’s orders all foolish? And what about all the articles, books, and works of socialists and thinkers, every single one he had considered undeniable truth—were they all nonsense too? Was it really so? And the beautiful analogy of the abscess waiting for the lancet's prick—was that just a phrase as well? “No! No!” he whispered to himself, and a faint blush spread across his bronze-colored face; “no! All of this is true, true... only I am to blame. I didn’t know how to handle things, didn’t set them right! I should have just given orders, and if anyone had tried to stop me, or object—shoot them! There’s nothing else to do! Anyone who is against us has no right to live. Don’t they kill spies like dogs, worse than dogs?”
All the details of his capture rose up in Markelov’s mind. First the silence, the leers, then the shrieks from the back of the crowd ... someone coming up sideways as if bowing to him, then that sudden rush, when he was knocked down. His own cries of “What are you doing, my boys?” and their shouts, “A belt! A belt! tie him up!” Then the rattling of his bones ... unspeakable rage ... filth in his mouth, his nostrils.... “Shove him in the cart! shove him in the cart!” someone roared with laughter....
All the details of his capture flooded back to Markelov’s mind. First the silence, the sneers, then the screams from the back of the crowd ... someone approaching him sideways as if bowing, then that sudden rush when he was knocked down. His own cries of “What are you doing, guys?” and their shouts, “A belt! A belt! Tie him up!” Then the rattling of his bones ... indescribable rage ... dirt in his mouth, his nostrils.... “Shove him in the cart! Shove him in the cart!” someone yelled with laughter....
“I didn’t go about it in the right way....” That was the thing that most tormented him. That he had fallen under the wheel was his personal misfortune and had nothing to do with the cause—it was possible to bear that ... but Eremy! Eremy!!
“I didn’t handle it the right way....” That was what tormented him the most. That he had been crushed under the wheel was his own misfortune and had nothing to do with the cause—it was something he could endure... but Eremy! Eremy!!
While Markelov was standing with his head sunk on his breast, Sipiagin drew the governor aside and began talking to him in undertones. He flourished two fingers across his forehead, as though he would suggest that the unfortunate man was not quite right in his head, in order to arouse if not sympathy, at any rate indulgence towards the madman. The governor shrugged his shoulders, opened and shut his eyes, regretted his inability to do anything, but made some sort of promise in the end. “Tous les égards ... certainement, tous les égards,” the soft, pleasant words flowed through his scented moustache. “But you know the law, my boy!”
While Markelov had his head down, Sipiagin pulled the governor aside and started talking to him quietly. He waved two fingers across his forehead, as if to suggest that the poor man wasn’t quite right in the head, hoping to evoke at least some sympathy, if not just tolerance for the crazed individual. The governor shrugged, blinked his eyes, expressed his regret over not being able to help, but ultimately made some kind of promise. “Tous les égards ... certainement, tous les égards,” the soft, pleasant words flowed through his fragrant moustache. “But you know the law, my boy!”
“Of course I do!” Sipiagin responded with a sort of submissive severity.
“Of course I do!” Sipiagin replied with a tone of resigned seriousness.
While they were talking in the corner, Kollomietzev could scarcely stand still in one spot. He walked up and down, hummed and hawed, showed every sign of impatience. At last he went up to Sipiagin, saying hastily, “Vous oublier l’autre!”
While they were chatting in the corner, Kollomietzev could hardly stay in one place. He paced back and forth, hesitated, and displayed every sign of impatience. Finally, he approached Sipiagin and said quickly, “Vous oublier l’autre!”
“Oh, yes!” Sipiagin exclaimed loudly. “Merci de me l’avoir rappelé. Your excellency,” he said, turning to the governor (he purposely addressed his friend Voldemar in this formal way, so as not to compromise the prestige of authority in Markelov’s presence), “I must draw your attention to the fact that my brother-in-law’s mad attempt has certain ramifications, and one of these branches, that is to say, one of the suspected persons, is to be found not very far from here, in this town. I’ve brought another with me,” he added in a whisper, “he’s in the drawing-room. Have him brought in here.”
“Oh, yes!” Sipiagin exclaimed loudly. “Merci de me l’avoir rappelé. Your excellency,” he said, turning to the governor (he deliberately addressed his friend Voldemar this formally, to preserve the authority’s prestige in Markelov’s presence), “I need to point out that my brother-in-law’s crazy attempt has certain implications, and one of those involved, meaning one of the suspects, is not far from here, in this town. I’ve brought another one with me,” he added quietly, “he’s in the drawing-room. Please have him brought in here.”
“What a man!” the governor thought with admiration, gazing respectfully at Sipiagin. He gave the order and a minute later Sila Paklin stood before him.
“What a man!” the governor thought with admiration, looking respectfully at Sipiagin. He gave the order, and a minute later, Sila Paklin was standing in front of him.
Paklin bowed very low to the governor as he came in, but catching sight of Markelov before he had time to raise himself, remained as he was, half bent down, fidgetting with his cap. Markelov looked at him vacantly, but could hardly have recognised him, as he withdrew into his own thoughts.
Paklin bowed deeply to the governor as he entered, but when he noticed Markelov before he had a chance to straighten up, he stayed in his half-bent position, nervously fiddling with his cap. Markelov stared at him blankly, barely able to recognize him as he retreated into his own thoughts.
“Is this the branch?” the governor asked, pointing to Paklin with a long white finger adorned with a turquoise ring.
“Is this the branch?” the governor asked, pointing at Paklin with a long white finger that sported a turquoise ring.
“Oh, no!” Sipiagin exclaimed with a slight smile. “However, who knows!” he added after a moment’s thought. “Your excellency,” he said aloud, “the gentleman before you is Mr. Paklin. He comes from St. Petersburg and is a close friend of a certain person who for a time held the position of tutor in my house and who ran away, taking with him a certain young girl who, I blush to say, is my niece.”
“Oh, no!” Sipiagin said with a slight smile. “But who knows!” he added after a moment of thought. “Your excellency,” he said aloud, “the man in front of you is Mr. Paklin. He’s from St. Petersburg and is a close friend of someone who was a tutor in my house for a while and ran away, taking a certain young girl with him who, I’m embarrassed to say, is my niece.”
“Ah! oui, oui,” the governor mumbled, shaking his head, “I heard the story.... The princess told me——”
“Ah! yes, yes,” the governor mumbled, shaking his head, “I heard the story.... The princess told me——”
Sipiagin raised his voice.
Sipiagin shouted.
“That person is a certain Mr. Nejdanov, whom I strongly suspect of dangerous ideas and theories—”
“That person is a certain Mr. Nejdanov, whom I strongly suspect of dangerous ideas and theories—”
“Un rouge à tous crins,” Kollomietzev put in.
“A bright red shade,” Kollomietzev said.
“Yes, dangerous ideas and theories,” Sipiagin repeated more emphatically. “He must certainly know something about this propaganda. He is ... in hiding, as I have been informed by Mr. Paklin, in the merchant Falyaeva’s factory—”
“Yes, dangerous ideas and theories,” Sipiagin repeated more emphatically. “He must definitely know something about this propaganda. He is ... in hiding, as I have been told by Mr. Paklin, in the merchant Falyaeva’s factory—”
At these words Markelov threw another glance at Paklin and gave a slow, indifferent smile.
At these words, Markelov glanced at Paklin again and gave a slow, uninterested smile.
“Excuse me, excuse me, your excellency,” Paklin cried, “and you, Mr. Sipiagin, I never ... never—”
“Excuse me, excuse me, your excellency,” Paklin called out, “and you, Mr. Sipiagin, I never ... never—”
“Did you say the merchant Falyaeva?” the governor asked, turning to Sipiagin and merely shaking his fingers in Paklin’s direction, as much as to say, “Gently, my good man, gently.” “What is coming over our respectable, bearded merchants? Only yesterday one was arrested in connection with this affair. You may have heard of him—Golushkin, a very rich man. But he’s harmless enough. He won’t make revolutions; he’s grovelling on his knees already.”
“Did you mention the merchant Falyaeva?” the governor asked, looking at Sipiagin and just shaking his fingers toward Paklin, as if to say, “Take it easy, my good man, take it easy.” “What’s going on with our respectable, bearded merchants? Just yesterday, one was arrested in connection with this matter. You might have heard of him—Golushkin, a very wealthy man. But he’s harmless enough. He won’t start any revolutions; he’s already groveling on his knees.”
“The merchant Falyaeva has nothing whatever to do with it,” Sipiagin began; “I know nothing of his ideas; I was only talking of his factory where Mr. Nejdanov is to be found at this very moment, as Mr. Paklin says—”
"The merchant Falyaeva has nothing to do with it," Sipiagin started. "I don't know anything about his thoughts; I was just mentioning his factory where Mr. Nejdanov is right now, as Mr. Paklin mentioned—"
“I said nothing of the kind!” Paklin cried; “you said it yourself!”
“I didn’t say anything like that!” Paklin exclaimed; “you said it yourself!”
“Excuse me, Mr. Paklin,” Sipiagin pronounced with the same relentless precision, “I admire that feeling of friendship which prompts you to deny it.” (“A regular Guizot, upon my word!” the governor thought to himself.) “But take example by me. Do you suppose that the feeling of kinship is less strong in me than your feeling of friendship? But there is another feeling, my dear sir, yet stronger still, which guides all our deeds and actions, and that is duty!”
“Excuse me, Mr. Paklin,” Sipiagin said with the same unwavering precision, “I appreciate that sense of friendship that drives you to deny it.” (“What a typical Guizot, really!” the governor thought to himself.) “But take a cue from me. Do you think my sense of kinship is any weaker than your sense of friendship? There’s another feeling, my dear sir, even stronger, that guides all our actions, and that’s duty!”
“Le sentiment du devoir,” Kollomietzev explained.
“The sense of duty,” Kollomietzev explained.
Markelov took both the speakers in at a glance.
Markelov quickly evaluated both speakers.
“Your excellency!” he exclaimed, “I ask you a second time; please have me removed out of sight of these babblers.”
“Your excellency!” he exclaimed, “I'm asking you again; please get me away from these chatterboxes.”
But there the governor lost patience a little.
But there, the governor lost his patience a bit.
“Mr. Markelov!” he pronounced severely, “I would advise you, in your present position, to be a little more careful of your tongue, and to show a little more respect to your elders, especially when they give expression to such patriotic sentiments as those you have just heard from the lips of your beau-frère! I shall be delighted, my dear Boris,” he added, turning to Sipiagin, “to tell the minister of your noble action. But with whom is this Nejdanov staying at the factory?”
“Mr. Markelov!” he said sternly, “I suggest that in your current position, you should be more careful about what you say and show a bit more respect to your elders, especially when they express such patriotic feelings as you've just heard from your beau-frère! I would be happy, my dear Boris,” he continued, turning to Sipiagin, “to inform the minister about your commendable action. But who is Nejdanov staying with at the factory?”
Sipiagin frowned.
Sipiagin frowned.
“With a certain Mr. Solomin, the chief engineer there, Mr. Paklin says.”
“With a guy named Mr. Solomin, the chief engineer there, Mr. Paklin says.”
It seemed to afford Sipiagin some peculiar pleasure in tormenting poor Sila. He made him pay dearly for the cigar he had given him and the playful familiarity of his behaviour.
It looked like Sipiagin got some strange satisfaction from teasing poor Sila. He made him pay a heavy price for the cigar he had given him and for the light-hearted way he acted.
“This Solomin,” Kollomietzev put in, “is an out-and-out radical and republican. It would be a good thing if your excellency were to turn your attention to him too.”
“This Solomin,” Kollomietzev added, “is a total radical and republican. It would be great if you could pay some attention to him as well, your excellency.”
“Do you know these gentlemen ... Solomin, and what’s his name ... Nejdanov?” the governor asked Markelov, somewhat authoritatively.
“Do you know these gentlemen ... Solomin, and what’s his name ... Nejdanov?” the governor asked Markelov, somewhat commanding.
Markelov distended his nostrils malignantly.
Markelov flared his nostrils wickedly.
“Do you know Confucius and Titus Livius, your excellency?”
“Do you know Confucius and Titus Livius, your excellency?”
The governor turned away.
The governor walked away.
“Il n’y a pas moyen de causer avec cette homme,” he said, shrugging his shoulders. “Baron, come here, please.”
“There’s no way to talk to this guy,” he said, shrugging his shoulders. “Baron, come here, please.”
The adjutant went up to him quickly and Paklin seized the opportunity of limping over to Sipiagin.
The assistant hurried over to him, and Paklin took the chance to limp over to Sipiagin.
“What are you doing?” he asked in a whisper. “Why do you want to ruin your niece? Why, she’s with him, with Nejdanov!”
“What are you doing?” he asked quietly. “Why do you want to ruin your niece? She’s with him, with Nejdanov!”
“I am not ruining any one, my dear sir,” Sipiagin said loudly, “I am only doing what my conscience bids me do, and—”
“I’m not ruining anyone, my dear sir,” Sipiagin said loudly, “I’m just doing what my conscience tells me to do, and—”
“And what your wife, my sister, bids you do; you dare not stand up against her!” Markelov exclaimed just as loudly.
“And what your wife, my sister, tells you to do; you can’t stand up to her!” Markelov exclaimed just as loudly.
Sipiagin took no notice of the remark; it was too much beneath him!
Sipiagin ignored the comment; it was far too beneath him!
“Listen,” Paklin continued, trembling all over with agitation, or may be from timidity; there was a malignant light in his eyes and the tears were nearly choking him—tears of pity for them and rage at himself; “listen, I told you she was married—it wasn’t true, I lied! but they must get married—and if you prevent it, if the police get there—there will be a stain on your conscience which you’ll never be able to wipe out—and you—”
“Listen,” Paklin went on, shaking all over with excitement, or maybe fear; there was a sinister gleam in his eyes and tears were almost choking him—tears of compassion for them and anger at himself; “listen, I told you she was married—it wasn’t true, I lied! but they have to get married—and if you stop it, if the cops show up—there will be a mark on your conscience that you’ll never be able to erase—and you—”
“If what you have just told me be true,” Sipiagin interrupted him still more loudly, “then it can only hasten the measures which I think necessary to take in this matter; and as for the purity of my conscience, I beg you not to trouble about that, my dear sir.”
“If what you just told me is true,” Sipiagin interrupted him even more loudly, “then it can only speed up the actions I believe are necessary in this situation; and as for the clarity of my conscience, please don’t worry about that, my dear sir.”
“It’s been polished,” Markelov put in again; “there is a coat of St. Petersburg varnish upon it; no amount of washing will make it come clean. You may whisper as much as you like, Mr. Paklin, but you won’t get anything out of it!”
“It’s been polished,” Markelov said again; “there’s a layer of St. Petersburg varnish on it; no amount of washing will make it come clean. You can whisper all you want, Mr. Paklin, but you won’t get anything out of it!”
At this point the governor considered it necessary to interfere.
At this point, the governor felt it was necessary to step in.
“I think that you have said enough, gentlemen,” he began, “and I’ll ask you, my dear baron, to take Mr. Markelov away. N’est ce pas, Boris, you don’t want him any further—”
“I think you’ve said enough, gentlemen,” he started, “and I’ll ask you, my dear baron, to take Mr. Markelov away. N’est ce pas, Boris, you don’t want him any longer—”
Sipiagin made a gesture with his hands.
Sipiagin waved his hands.
“I said everything I could think of!”
“I said everything I could think of!”
“Very well, baron!”
“Alright, baron!”
The adjutant came up to Markelov, clinked his spurs, made a horizontal movement of the hand, as if to request Markelov to make a move; the latter turned and walked out. Paklin, only in imagination it is true, but with bitter sympathy and pity, shook him by the hand.
The adjutant approached Markelov, jingled his spurs, and gestured with his hand as if asking Markelov to proceed; Markelov turned and walked out. Paklin, in his imagination at least, but with deep sympathy and pity, shook his hand.
“We’ll send some of our men to the factory,” the governor continued; “but you know, Boris, I thought this gentleman” (he moved his chin in Paklin’s direction) “told you something about your niece ... I understood that she was there at the factory. Then how——”
“We’ll send some of our guys to the factory,” the governor continued; “but you know, Boris, I thought this gentleman” (he nodded toward Paklin) “mentioned something about your niece ... I gathered she was at the factory. So how——”
“It’s impossible to arrest her in any case,” Sipiagin remarked thoughtfully; “perhaps she will think better of it and return. I’ll write her a note, if I may.”
“It’s impossible to arrest her anyway,” Sipiagin said thoughtfully; “maybe she’ll reconsider and come back. I’ll write her a note, if that’s okay.”
“Do please. You may be quite sure ... nous coffrerons le quidam ... mais nous sommes galants avec les dames ... et avec celle-là donc!”
“Please do. You can be quite sure ... we will take care of the guy ... but we are courteous to the ladies ... and especially her!”
“But you’ve made no arrangements about this Solomin,” Kollomietzev exclaimed plaintively. He had been on the alert all the while, trying to catch what the governor and Sipiagin were saying. “I assure you he’s the principal ringleader! I have a wonderful instinct about these things!”
“But you haven’t made any plans regarding this Solomin,” Kollomietzev exclaimed sadly. He had been paying close attention the whole time, trying to overhear what the governor and Sipiagin were discussing. “I promise you he’s the main ringleader! I have a great instinct about these things!”
“Pas trop de zèle, my dear Simion Petrovitch,” the governor remarked with a smile. “You remember Talleyrand! If it is really as you say the fellow won’t escape us. You had better think of your—” the governor put his hand to his throat significantly. “By the way,” he said, turning to Sipiagin, “et ce gaillard-là” (he moved his chin in Paklin’s direction). “Qu’en ferons nous? He does not appear very dangerous.”
“Not too much zeal, my dear Simion Petrovitch,” the governor said with a smile. “You remember Talleyrand! If it’s really as you say, the guy won’t get away. You should think about your—” the governor touched his throat meaningfully. “By the way,” he said, turning to Sipiagin, “and what about that guy” (he pointed his chin toward Paklin). “What shall we do with him? He doesn’t seem very dangerous.”
“Let him go,” Sipiagin said in an undertone, and added in German, “Lass’ den Lumpen laufen!”
“Let him go,” Sipiagin said quietly, and added in German, “Lass’ den Lumpen laufen!”
He imagined for some reason that he was quoting from Goethe’s Götz von Berlichingen.
He somehow thought he was quoting from Goethe’s Götz von Berlichingen.
“You can go, sir!” the governor said aloud. “We do not require you any longer. Good day.”
“You can go now, sir!” the governor said loudly. “We don’t need you anymore. Have a good day.”
Paklin bowed to the company in general and went out into the street completely crushed and humiliated. Heavens! this contempt had utterly broken him.
Paklin bowed to everyone and stepped out into the street, feeling completely defeated and humiliated. Wow! This disdain had completely shattered him.
“Good God! What am I? A coward, a traitor?” he thought, in unutterable despair. “Oh, no, no! I am an honest man, gentlemen! I have still some manhood left!”
“Good God! What am I? A coward, a traitor?” he thought, in unbearable despair. “Oh, no, no! I am an honest man, gentlemen! I still have some manhood left!”
But who was this familiar figure sitting on the governor’s step and looking at him with a dejected, reproachful glance? It was Markelov’s old servant. He had evidently come to town for his master, and would not for a moment leave the door of his prison. But why did he look so reproachfully at Paklin? He had not betrayed Markelov!
But who was this familiar figure sitting on the governor’s step and looking at him with a downcast, disapproving gaze? It was Markelov’s old servant. He had clearly come to town for his master and wouldn’t leave the door of his prison for a second. But why did he look at Paklin so disapprovingly? He hadn’t betrayed Markelov!
“And why did I go poking my nose into things that did not concern me? Why could I not sit quietly at home? And now it will be said and written that Paklin betrayed them—betrayed his friends to the enemy!” He recalled the look Markelov had given him and his last words, “Whisper as much as you like, Mr. Paklin, but you won’t get anything out of it!” and then these sad, aged, dejected eyes! he thought in desperation. And as it says in the scriptures, he “wept bitterly” as he turned his steps towards the oasis, to Fomishka and Fimishka and Snandulia.
“And why did I stick my nose into things that weren’t my business? Why couldn't I just stay home quietly? And now it’ll be said and written that Paklin betrayed them—betrayed his friends to the enemy!” He remembered the look Markelov had given him and his last words, “Whisper all you want, Mr. Paklin, but you won’t get anything out of it!” and then those sad, tired, defeated eyes! he thought in despair. And as it says in the scriptures, he “wept bitterly” as he headed toward the oasis, to Fomishka and Fimishka and Snandulia.
XXXVI
When Mariana came out of her room that morning she noticed Nejdanov sitting on the couch fully dressed. His head was resting against one arm, while the other lay weak and helpless on his knee. She went up to him.
When Mariana came out of her room that morning, she saw Nejdanov sitting on the couch fully dressed. His head was resting against one arm, while the other lay limp and helpless on his knee. She walked over to him.
“Good morning, Alexai. Why, you haven’t undressed? Haven’t you slept? How pale you are!”
“Good morning, Alexai. Wow, you haven't changed? Did you even sleep? You look so pale!”
His heavy eyelids rose slowly.
His heavy eyelids lifted slowly.
“No, I haven’t.”
“Nope, I haven’t.”
“Aren’t you well, or is it the after-effects of yesterday?”
“Aren’t you feeling okay, or is it the hangover from yesterday?”
Nejdanov shook his head.
Nejdanov shook his head.
“I couldn’t sleep after Solomin went into your room.”
“I couldn’t sleep after Solomin entered your room.”
“When?”
"When?"
“Last night.”
“Last night.”
“Alexai! are you jealous? A new idea! What a time to be jealous in! Why, he was only with me a quarter of an hour. We talked about his cousin, the priest, and discussed arrangements for our marriage.”
“Alexai! Are you feeling jealous? What a time to be jealous! Well, he was only with me for about fifteen minutes. We chatted about his cousin, the priest, and went over plans for our wedding.”
“I know that he was only with you a short time. I saw him come out. And I’m not jealous, oh no! But still I couldn’t fall asleep after that.”
“I know he was only with you for a little while. I saw him leave. And I’m not jealous, oh no! But I still couldn’t fall asleep after that.”
“But why?”
“Why not?”
Nejdanov was silent.
Nejdanov didn't say anything.
“I kept thinking ... thinking ... thinking!”
“I kept thinking ... thinking ... thinking!”
“Of what?”
"About what?"
“Oh, of you ... of him ... and of myself.”
“Oh, of you ... of him ... and of me.”
“And what came of all your thinking?”
“And what did all your thinking lead to?”
“Shall I tell you?”
"Should I tell you?"
“Yes, tell me.”
“Sure, go ahead.”
“It seemed to me that I stood in your way—in his ... and in my own.”
“It felt like I was blocking your path—in his ... and in my own.”
“Mine? His? It’s easy to see what you mean by that, though you declare you’re not jealous, but your own?”
“Mine? His? It’s clear what you mean by that, even though you say you’re not jealous, but your own?”
“Mariana, there are two men in me and one doesn’t let the other live. So I thought it might be better if both ceased to live.”
“Mariana, there are two men inside of me and one won’t let the other exist. So I thought it might be better if both stopped existing.”
“Please don’t, Alexai. Why do you want to torment yourself and me? We ought to be considering ways and means of getting away. They won’t leave us in peace you know.”
“Please don’t, Alexai. Why do you want to torture yourself and me? We should be thinking about how to escape. They won’t leave us alone, you know.”
Nejdanov took her hand caressingly.
Nejdanov gently took her hand.
“Sit down beside me, Mariana, and let us talk things over like comrades while there is still time. Give me your hand. It would be a good thing for us to have an explanation, though they say that all explanations only lead to further muddle. But you are kind and intelligent and are sure to understand, even the things that I am unable to express. Come, sit down.”
“Sit down next to me, Mariana, and let's sort things out like friends while we still can. Give me your hand. It would be helpful for us to have a conversation, even though people say that explanations only complicate things further. But you are kind and smart, so you’ll definitely get it, even the things I can’t put into words. Come, sit down.”
Nejdanov’s voice was soft, and a peculiarly affectionate tenderness shone in his eyes as he looked entreatingly at Mariana.
Nejdanov’s voice was soft, and a strangely affectionate tenderness shone in his eyes as he looked pleadingly at Mariana.
She sat down beside him readily and took his hand.
She sat down next to him without hesitation and took his hand.
“Thanks, dearest. I won’t keep you long. I thought out all the things I wanted to say to you last night. Don’t think I was too much upset by yesterday’s occurrence. I was no doubt extremely ridiculous and rather disgusting, but I know you didn’t think anything bad of me—you know me. I am not telling the truth exactly when I say that I wasn’t upset—I was horribly upset, not because I was brought home drunk, but because I was convinced of my utter inefficiency. Not because I could not drink like a real Russian—but in everything! everything! Mariana, I must tell you that I no longer believe in the cause that united us and on the strength of which we ran away together. To tell the truth, I had already lost faith when your enthusiasm set me on fire again. I don’t believe in it! I can’t believe in it!”
“Thanks, my love. I won’t take up too much of your time. I thought about everything I wanted to say to you last night. Don’t think I was too upset about what happened yesterday. I was definitely pretty ridiculous and kind of gross, but I know you didn’t think anything bad about me—you know who I am. I’m not being completely honest when I say I wasn’t upset—I was really upset, not because I came home drunk, but because I realized how totally ineffective I am. Not because I can’t drink like a real Russian—but in everything! Everything! Mariana, I have to tell you that I no longer believe in the cause that brought us together and on the basis of which we ran away. Honestly, I had already lost faith when your enthusiasm reignited my passion. I don’t believe in it! I can’t believe in it!”
He put his disengaged hand over his eyes and ceased for awhile. Mariana did not utter a single word and sat looking downwards. She felt that he had told her nothing new.
He placed his free hand over his eyes and paused for a moment. Mariana didn't say anything and sat there looking down. She realized that he hadn't shared anything that she didn't already know.
“I always thought,” Nejdanov continued, taking his hand away from his eyes, but not looking at Mariana again, “that I believed in the cause itself, but had no faith in myself, in my own strength, my own capacities. I used to think that my abilities did not come up to my convictions.... But you can’t separate these things. And what’s the use of deceiving oneself? No—I don’t believe in the cause itself. And you, Mariana, do you believe in it?”
“I always thought,” Nejdanov continued, lowering his hand from his eyes but not looking at Mariana again, “that I had faith in the cause itself, but no faith in myself, in my own strength, or my own abilities. I used to think that my skills didn’t match my beliefs.... But you can’t separate these things. What’s the point in lying to yourself? No—I don’t believe in the cause itself. How about you, Mariana, do you believe in it?”
Mariana sat up straight and raised her head.
Mariana sat up straight and lifted her head.
“Yes, I do, Alexai. I believe in it with all the strength of my soul, and will devote my whole life to it, to the last breath!”
“Yes, I do, Alexai. I believe in it with all my heart and will dedicate my entire life to it, until my last breath!”
Nejdanov turned towards her and looked at her enviously, with a tender light in his eyes.
Nejdanov turned to her and looked at her with envy, a soft glow in his eyes.
“I knew you would answer like that. So you see there is nothing for us to do together; you have severed our tie with one blow.”
“I knew you would respond like that. So you see, there’s nothing left for us to do together; you’ve cut our connection with one stroke.”
Mariana was silent.
Mariana was quiet.
“Take Solomin, for instance,” Nejdanov began again, “though he does not believe—”
“Take Solomin, for example,” Nejdanov started again, “even though he doesn’t believe—”
“What do you mean?”
"What do you mean?"
“It’s quite true. He does not believe ... but that is not necessary for him; he is moving steadily onwards. A man walking along a road in a town does not question the existence of the town—he just goes his way. That is Solomin. That is all that’s needed. But I ... I can’t go ahead, don’t want to turn back, and am sick of staying where I am. How dare I ask anyone to be my companion? You know the old proverb, ‘With two people to carry the pole, the burden will be easier.’ But if you let go your end—what becomes of the other?”
“It’s completely true. He doesn’t believe... but that doesn’t matter to him; he’s moving steadily forward. A guy walking through a town doesn’t question whether the town exists—he just keeps going. That’s Solomin. That’s all that’s needed. But I... I can’t move on, don’t want to go back, and I’m tired of staying still. How can I ask anyone to join me? You know the old saying, ‘With two people carrying the pole, the load will be lighter.’ But if you let go of your end—what happens to the other?”
“Alexai,” Mariana began irresolutely, “I think you exaggerate. Do we not love each other?”
“Alexai,” Mariana started hesitantly, “I think you’re exaggerating. Don’t we love each other?”
Nejdanov gave a deep sigh.
Nejdanov sighed deeply.
“Mariana ... I bow down before you ... you pity me, and each of us has implicit faith in the other’s honesty—that is our position. But there is no love between us.”
“Mariana ... I bow down before you ... you feel sorry for me, and we both trust each other’s honesty—that’s where we stand. But there’s no love between us.”
“Stop, Alexai! what are you saying? The police may come for us today ... we must go away together and not part—”
“Stop, Alexai! What are you talking about? The police might come for us today... we need to leave together and not split up—”
“And get Father Zosim to marry us at Solomin’s suggestion. I know that you merely look upon our marriage as a kind of passport—a means of avoiding any difficulties with the police ... but still it will bind us to some extent; necessitate our living together and all that. Besides it always presupposes a desire to live together.”
“And get Father Zosim to marry us at Solomin’s suggestion. I know that you just see our marriage as a way to avoid problems with the police ... but still, it will connect us in some way; make us live together and all that. Plus, it always implies a wish to be together.”
“What do you mean, Alexai? You don’t intend staying here?”
“What do you mean, Alexai? You don’t plan to stay here?”
“N-n-no,” Nejdanov said hesitatingly. The word “yes” nearly escaped his lips, but he recollected himself in time.
“N-n-no,” Nejdanov said hesitantly. The word “yes” almost slipped out, but he caught himself just in time.
“Then you are going to a different place—not where I am going?”
“Are you saying you're going somewhere else—not where I'm headed?”
Nejdanov pressed her hand which still lay in his own.
Nejdanov squeezed her hand, which was still in his.
“It would indeed be vile to leave you without a supporter, without a protector, but I won’t do that, as bad as I may be. You shall have a protector—rest assured.”
“It would really be awful to leave you without someone to support you, without a protector, but I won’t do that, no matter how bad I might be. You’ll have a protector—don’t worry.”
Mariana bent down towards him and, putting her face close against his, looked anxiously into his eyes, as though trying to penetrate to his very soul.
Mariana leaned down towards him and, bringing her face close to his, looked worriedly into his eyes, as if trying to reach his very soul.
“What is the matter, Alexai? What have you on your mind? Tell me ... you frighten me. Your words are so strange and enigmatical.... And your face! I have never seen your face like that!”
“What’s wrong, Alexai? What are you thinking about? Just tell me... you’re scaring me. Your words are so weird and confusing... And your face! I’ve never seen you look like that!”
Nejdanov put her from him gently and kissed her hand tenderly. This time she made no resistance and did not laugh, but sat still looking at him anxiously.
Nejdanov gently pushed her away and kissed her hand softly. This time she didn’t resist or laugh; she just sat there, looking at him with worry.
“Don’t be alarmed, dear. There is nothing strange in it. They say Markelov was beaten by the peasants; he felt their blows—they crushed his ribs. They did not beat me, they even drank with me—drank my health—but they crushed my soul more completely than they did Markelov’s ribs. I was born out of joint, wanted to set myself right, and have made matters worse. That is what you notice in my face.”
“Don’t worry, dear. There’s nothing weird about it. They say Markelov was beaten by the peasants; he felt their punches—they broke his ribs. They didn’t hit me; they even celebrated with me—drank to my health—but they crushed my spirit even more than they did Markelov’s ribs. I was born feeling out of place, tried to fix myself, and ended up making things worse. That’s what you see in my face.”
“Alexai,” Mariana said slowly, “it would be very wrong of you not to be frank with me.”
“Alexai,” Mariana said slowly, “it would be really wrong of you not to be honest with me.”
He clenched his hands.
He tightened his grip.
“Mariana, my whole being is laid bare before you, and whatever I might do, I tell you beforehand, nothing will really surprise you; nothing whatever!”
“Mariana, I’m completely open with you, and no matter what I do, I’m letting you know in advance, nothing will truly surprise you; nothing at all!”
Mariana wanted to ask him what he meant, but at that moment Solomin entered the room.
Mariana wanted to ask him what he meant, but at that moment, Solomin walked into the room.
His movements were sharper and more rapid than usual. His eyes were half closed, his lips compressed, the whole of his face wore a drier, harder, somewhat rougher expression.
His movements were quicker and more intense than usual. His eyes were half closed, his lips pressed together, and his face had a drier, harder, somewhat rougher look.
“My dear friends,” he began, “I must ask you not to waste time, but prepare yourselves as soon as possible. You must be ready in an hour. You have to go through the marriage ceremony. There is no news of Paklin. His horses were detained for a time at Arjanov and then sent back. He has been kept there. They’ve no doubt brought him to town by this time. I don’t think he would betray us, but he might let things out unwittingly. Besides, they might have guessed from the horses. My cousin has been informed of your coming. Pavel will go with you. He will be a witness.”
“My dear friends,” he started, “I need you to not waste any time and get ready as soon as you can. You need to be prepared in an hour. You have to go through the wedding ceremony. We haven’t heard anything about Paklin. His horses were held up for a while at Arjanov and then sent back. He has been kept there. By now, they’ve probably brought him to town. I don’t think he would betray us, but he might accidentally reveal something. Plus, they could have figured things out from the horses. My cousin knows you’re coming. Pavel will go with you. He will be a witness.”
“And you ... and you?” Nejdanov asked. “Aren’t you going? I see you’re dressed for the road,” he added, indicating Solomin’s high boots with his eyes.
“And you ... and you?” Nejdanov asked. “Aren’t you going? I see you’re dressed for the trip,” he added, pointing to Solomin’s high boots with his eyes.
“Oh, I only put them on ... because it’s rather muddy outside.”
“Oh, I just put them on ... because it’s pretty muddy outside.”
“But you won’t be held responsible for us, will you?”
“But you won’t be held responsible for us, right?”
“I hardly think so ... in any case ... that’s my affair. So you’ll be ready in an hour. Mariana, I believe Tatiana wants to see you. She has something prepared for you.”
“I don't think so... anyway... that's my business. So you'll be ready in an hour. Mariana, I think Tatiana wants to see you. She has something planned for you.”
“Oh, yes! I wanted to see her too....” Mariana turned to the door.
“Oh, yes! I wanted to see her too....” Mariana turned to the door.
A peculiar expression of fear, despair, spread itself over Nejdanov’s face.
A strange look of fear and despair spread across Nejdanov's face.
“Mariana, you’re not going?” he asked in a frightened tone of voice.
“Mariana, you’re not going?” he asked in a scared tone.
She stood still.
She stood frozen.
“I’ll be back in half an hour. It won’t take me long to pack.”
“I'll be back in thirty minutes. Packing won't take me long.”
“Come here, close to me, Mariana——”
“Come here, closer to me, Mariana——”
“Certainly, but what for?”
"Of course, but for what?"
“I wanted to have one more look at you.” He looked at her intently. “Goodbye, goodbye, Mariana!”
“I wanted to take one last look at you.” He gazed at her deeply. “Goodbye, goodbye, Mariana!”
She seemed bewildered.
She looked confused.
“Why ... what nonsense I’m talking! You’ll be back in half an hour, won’t you, eh?”
“Why ... what nonsense I’m talking! You’ll be back in half an hour, right?”
“Of course—”
"Of course—"
“Never mind; forgive me, dear. My brain is in a whirl from lack of sleep. I must begin ... packing, too.”
“Never mind; forgive me, dear. My mind is all over the place from not getting enough sleep. I need to start ... packing, too.”
Mariana went out of the room and Solomin was about to follow her when Nejdanov stopped him.
Mariana left the room, and just as Solomin was about to follow her, Nejdanov held him back.
“Solomin!”
"Solomin!"
“What is it?”
“What’s that?”
“Give me your hand. I must thank you for your kindness and hospitality.”
“Give me your hand. I want to thank you for your kindness and hospitality.”
Solomin smiled.
Solomin grinned.
“What an idea!” He extended his hand.
“What a great idea!” He reached out his hand.
“There’s another thing I wished to say,” Nejdanov continued. “Supposing anything were to happen to me, may I hope that you won’t abandon Mariana?”
“There's one more thing I wanted to say,” Nejdanov continued. “If anything were to happen to me, can I hope that you won’t leave Mariana behind?”
“Your future wife?”
"Your future spouse?"
“Yes ... Mariana!”
“Yeah ... Mariana!”
“I don’t think anything is likely to happen to you, but you may set your mind at rest. Mariana is just as dear to me as she is to you.”
“I don’t think anything is going to happen to you, but you can stop worrying. Mariana means just as much to me as she does to you.”
“Oh, I knew it ... knew it, knew it! I’m so glad! thanks. So in an hour?”
"Oh, I knew it... knew it, knew it! I'm so happy! Thanks. So, in an hour?"
“In an hour.”
“In an hour.”
“I shall be ready. Goodbye, my friend!”
“I'll be ready. Goodbye, my friend!”
Solomin went out and caught Mariana up on the staircase. He had intended saying something to her about Nejdanov, but refrained from doing so. And Mariana guessed that he wished to say something about him and that he could not. She, too, was silent.
Solomin went outside and caught up with Mariana on the staircase. He meant to say something to her about Nejdanov, but held back. Mariana sensed he wanted to talk about him but couldn't. She stayed silent, too.
XXXVII
Directly Solomin had gone, Nejdanov jumped up from the couch, walked up and down the room several times, then stood still in the middle in a sort of stony indecision. Suddenly he threw off his “masquerade” costume, kicked it into a corner of the room, and put on his own clothes. He then went up to the little three-legged table, pulled out of a drawer two sealed letters and some other object which he thrust into his pocket; the letters he left on the table. Then he crouched down before the stove and opened the little door. A whole heap of ashes lay inside. This was all that remained of Nejdanov’s papers, of his sacred book of verses.... He had burned them all in the night. Leaning against one side of the stove was Mariana’s portrait that Markelov had given him. He had evidently not had the heart to burn that too! He took it out carefully and put in on the table beside the two letters.
Directly after Solomin left, Nejdanov jumped up from the couch, paced back and forth in the room a few times, then stopped in the middle, caught in a kind of frozen indecision. Suddenly, he stripped off his “masquerade” outfit, kicked it into a corner of the room, and put on his own clothes. He then went over to the little three-legged table, pulled out two sealed letters and another object from a drawer, which he stuffed into his pocket; the letters he left on the table. Then he crouched down in front of the stove and opened the small door. A pile of ashes lay inside. This was all that remained of Nejdanov’s papers, of his cherished book of verses... He had burned them all during the night. Leaning against one side of the stove was Mariana’s portrait that Markelov had given him. He clearly hadn’t had the heart to burn that too! He took it out carefully and placed it on the table beside the two letters.
Then, with a quick resolute movement, he put on his cap and walked towards the door. But suddenly he stopped, turned back, and went into Mariana’s room. There, he stood still for a moment, gazed round, then approaching her narrow little bed, bent down and with one stifled sob pressed his lips to the foot of the bed. He then jumped up, thrust his cap over his forehead, and rushed out. Without meeting anyone in the corridor, on the stairs, or down below, he darted out into the garden. It was a grey day, with a low-hanging sky and a damp breeze that blew in waves over the tops of the grass and made the trees rustle. A whiff of coal, tar, and tallow was borne along from the yard, but the noise and rattling in the factory was fainter than usual at that time of day. Nejdanov looked round sharply to see if anyone was about and made straight for the old apple tree that had first attracted his attention when he had looked out of the little window of his room on the day of his arrival. The whole of its trunk was evergrown with dry moss, its bare, rugged branches, sparsely covered with reddish leaves, rose crookedly, like some old arms held up in supplication. Nejdanov stepped firmly on to the dark soil beneath the tree and pulled out the object he had taken from the table drawer. He looked up intently at the windows of the little house. “If somebody were to see me now, perhaps I wouldn’t do it,” he thought. But no human being was to be seen anywhere—everyone seemed dead or turned away from him, leaving him to the mercy of fate. Only the muffled hum and roar of the factory betrayed any signs of life; and overhead a fine, keen, chilly rain began falling.
Then, with a quick, determined movement, he put on his cap and walked toward the door. But suddenly he stopped, turned back, and went into Mariana’s room. There, he stood still for a moment, looked around, and then, approaching her narrow little bed, bent down and pressed his lips to the foot of the bed with a stifled sob. He then jumped up, pulled his cap down over his forehead, and rushed out. Without seeing anyone in the corridor, on the stairs, or below, he dashed out into the garden. It was a gray day, with a low-hanging sky and a damp breeze that swept in waves over the tops of the grass and made the trees rustle. A whiff of coal, tar, and tallow wafted in from the yard, but the noise and clattering from the factory was quieter than usual for that time of day. Nejdanov looked around sharply to see if anyone was nearby and made his way straight to the old apple tree that had first caught his attention when he looked out of the little window of his room on the day he arrived. Its trunk was completely covered in dry moss, and its bare, gnarled branches, sparsely dotted with reddish leaves, rose crookedly, like old arms raised in supplication. Nejdanov stepped firmly onto the dark soil beneath the tree and pulled out the object he had taken from the table drawer. He looked up intently at the windows of the little house. “If someone were to see me now, maybe I wouldn’t do it,” he thought. But there was no one in sight—everyone seemed dead or turned away from him, leaving him to the mercy of fate. Only the muffled buzz and roar of the factory hinted at any signs of life; and overhead, a fine, sharp, chilly rain began to fall.
Nejdanov gazed up through the crooked branches of the tree under which he was standing at the grey, cloudy sky looking down upon him so unfeelingly. He yawned and lay down. “There’s nothing else to be done. I can’t go back to St. Petersburg, to prison,” he thought. A kind of pleasant heaviness spread all over his body.... He threw away his cap, took up the revolver, and pulled the trigger.... Something struck him instantly, but with no very great violence.... He was lying on his back trying to make out what had happened to him and how it was that he had just seen Tatiana. He tried to call her ... but a peculiar numbness had taken possession of him and curious dark green spots were whirling about all over him—in his eyes, over his head, in his brain—and some frightfully heavy, dull weight seemed to press him to the earth for ever.
Nejdanov looked up through the twisted branches of the tree he was standing under at the gray, overcast sky staring down at him without any compassion. He yawned and lay down. “There’s nothing more to do. I can’t go back to St. Petersburg, to prison,” he thought. A comfortable heaviness spread throughout his body.... He tossed away his cap, picked up the revolver, and pulled the trigger.... Something hit him instantly, but it wasn’t too violent.... He lay on his back, trying to figure out what had happened to him and why he had just seen Tatiana. He attempted to call out to her ... but a strange numbness had taken over him and odd dark green spots were swirling around him—in his vision, above his head, in his mind—and some incredibly heavy, dull weight seemed to pin him to the ground forever.
Nejdanov did really get a glimpse of Tatiana. At the moment when he pulled the trigger she had looked out of a window and caught sight of him standing under the tree. She had hardly time to ask herself what he was doing there in the rain without a hat, when he rolled to the ground like a sheaf of corn. She did not hear the shot—it was very faint—but instantly felt that something was amiss and rushed out into the garden.... She came up to Nejdanov, breathless.
Nejdanov actually caught a glimpse of Tatiana. Just as he pulled the trigger, she had looked out of a window and saw him standing under the tree. She barely had time to wonder what he was doing there in the rain without a hat when he fell to the ground like a bundle of corn. She didn’t hear the shot—it was very quiet—but immediately sensed that something was wrong and rushed out into the garden.... She approached Nejdanov, breathless.
“Alexai Dmitritch! What is the matter with you?”
"Alexai Dmitritch! What's wrong with you?"
But a darkness had already descended upon him. Tatiana bent over and noticed blood....
But a darkness had already fallen over him. Tatiana bent down and noticed blood....
“Pavel!” she shouted at the top of her voice, “Pavel!”
“Pavel!” she yelled at the top of her lungs, “Pavel!”
A minute or two later, Mariana, Solomin, Pavel, and two workmen were in the garden. They lifted him instantly, carried him into the house, and laid him on the same couch on which he had passed his last night.
A minute or two later, Mariana, Solomin, Pavel, and two workers were in the garden. They picked him up right away, carried him into the house, and laid him on the same couch where he had spent his last night.
He lay on his back with half-closed eyes, his face blue all over. There was a rattling in his throat, and every now and again he gave a choking sob. Life had not yet left him. Mariana and Solomin were standing on either side of him, almost as pale as he was himself. They both felt crushed, stunned, especially Mariana—but they were not surprised. “How did we not foresee this?” they asked themselves, but it seemed to them that they had foreseen it all along. When he said to Mariana, “Whatever I do, I tell you beforehand, nothing will really surprise you,” and when he had spoken of the two men in him that would not let each other live, had she not felt a kind of vague presentiment? Then why had she ignored it? Why was it she did not now dare to look at Solomin, as though he were her accomplice ... as though he, too, were conscience-stricken? Why was it that her unutterable, despairing pity for Nejdanov was mixed with a feeling of horror, dread, and shame? Perhaps she could have saved him? Why are they both standing there, not daring to pronounce a word, hardly daring to breathe—waiting ... for what? Oh, God!
He lay on his back with his eyes half-closed, his face completely blue. There was a rattling sound in his throat, and now and then he let out a choking sob. Life hadn’t completely left him yet. Mariana and Solomin stood on either side of him, almost as pale as he was. They both felt crushed and stunned, especially Mariana—but they weren’t surprised. “How did we not see this coming?” they wondered, but it seemed like they had expected it all along. When he told Mariana, “Whatever I do, I always let you know beforehand, nothing will really catch you off guard,” and when he spoke about the two conflicting sides within him that wouldn’t let each other live, hadn’t she sensed a kind of vague foreboding? So why had she ignored it? Why didn’t she dare to look at Solomin, as if he were her partner in crime ... as if he, too, felt guilty? Why did her deep, despairing pity for Nejdanov mix with feelings of horror, dread, and shame? Maybe she could have saved him? Why were they both standing there, not daring to say a word, hardly daring to breathe—waiting ... for what? Oh, God!
Solomin sent for a doctor, though there was no hope. Tatiana bathed Nejdanov’s head with cold water and vinegar and laid a cold sponge on the small, dark wound, now free from blood. Suddenly the rattling in Nejdanov’s throat ceased and he stirred a little.
Solomin called for a doctor, even though there was no hope. Tatiana bathed Nejdanov’s head with cold water and vinegar and placed a cold sponge on the small, dark wound, now blood-free. Suddenly, the rattling in Nejdanov’s throat stopped, and he moved a little.
“He is coming to himself,” Solomin whispered.
"He's coming around," Solomin whispered.
Mariana dropped down on her knees before him. Nejdanov glanced at her ... up until then his eyes had borne that fixed, far-away look of the dying.
Mariana dropped to her knees in front of him. Nejdanov glanced at her ... until that moment, his eyes had that fixed, distant gaze of someone fading away.
“I am ... still alive,” he pronounced scarcely audible. “I couldn’t even do this properly.... I am detaining ... you.”
“I am ... still alive,” he said barely loud enough to hear. “I couldn’t even do this right.... I am holding ... you.”
“Aliosha!” Mariana sobbed out.
“Aliosha!” Mariana cried out.
“It won’t ... be long.... Do you ... remember ... Mariana ... my poem?... Surround me with flowers.... But where ... are the ... flowers?... Never mind ... so long as you ... are here. There ... in ... my letter....”
“It won’t be long. Do you remember Mariana, my poem? Surround me with flowers. But where are the flowers? Never mind, as long as you are here. There in my letter.”
He suddenly shuddered.
He suddenly shivered.
“Ah! here it comes.... Take ... each other’s ... hands ... before me ... quickly ... take....”
“Ah! here it comes.... Take ... each other’s ... hands ... in front of me ... quickly ... take....”
Solomin seized Mariana’s hand. Her head lay on the couch, face downwards, close to the wound. Solomin, dark as night, held himself severely erect.
Solomin grabbed Mariana's hand. Her head rested on the couch, facing down, near the wound. Solomin, looking serious as ever, stood tall and rigid.
“That’s right ... that’s....”
"That's right... that's..."
Nejdanov broke out into sobs again—strange unusual sobs.... His breast rose, his sides heaved....
Nejdanov burst into tears again—strange, unusual tears.... His chest rose, his sides swelled....
He tried to lay his hand on their united ones, but it fell back dead.
He tried to place his hand over theirs, but it fell back lifeless.
“He is passing away,” Tatiana whispered as she stood at the door, and began crossing herself.
“He's dying,” Tatiana whispered as she stood at the door and started crossing herself.
His sobs grew briefer, fewer.... He still searched around for Mariana with his eyes, but a menacing white film was spreading over them....
His sobs became shorter and less frequent.... He still looked around for Mariana with his eyes, but a threatening white film was spreading over them....
“That’s right,” were his last words.
"That's right," were his last words.
He had breathed his last ... and the clasped hands of Mariana and Solomin still lay upon his breast.
He had taken his last breath... and the joined hands of Mariana and Solomin still rested on his chest.
The following are the contents of the two letters he had left. One consisting only of a few lines, was addressed to Silin:
The following are the contents of the two letters he left behind. One, which was just a few lines long, was addressed to Silin:
“Goodbye, my dear friend, goodbye! When this reaches you, I shall be no more. Don’t ask why or wherefore, and don’t grieve; be sure that I am better off now. Take up our immortal Pushkin and read over the description of the death of Lensky in ‘Yevgenia Onegin.’ Do you remember? The windows are white-washed. The mistress has gone—that’s all. There is nothing more for me to say. Were I to say all I wanted to, it would take up too much time. But I could not leave this world without telling you, or you might have gone on thinking of me as living and I should have put a stain upon our friendship. Goodbye; live well.—Your friend, A. N.”
“Goodbye, my dear friend, goodbye! By the time you receive this, I will no longer be here. Don’t ask why or how, and don’t be sad; just know that I’m in a better place now. Pick up our timeless Pushkin and reread the part about Lensky's death in ‘Yevgenia Onegin.’ Do you remember? The windows are painted white. The mistress is gone—that’s all. There’s nothing more I need to say. If I were to share everything I wanted to, it would take too long. But I couldn’t leave this world without telling you, or you might have kept thinking of me as alive, and that would have tarnished our friendship. Goodbye; take care.—Your friend, A. N.”
The other letter, somewhat longer, was addressed to Solomin and Mariana. It began thus:
The other letter, a bit longer, was addressed to Solomin and Mariana. It started like this:
“MY DEAR CHILDREN” (immediately after these words there was a break, as if something had been scratched or smeared out, as if tears had fallen upon it),—“It may seem strange to you that I should address you in this way—I am almost a child myself and you, Solomin, are older than I am. But I am about to die—and standing as I do at the end of my life, I look upon myself as an old man. I have wronged you both, especially you, Mariana, by causing you so much grief and pain (I know you will grieve, Mariana) and giving you so much anxiety. But what could I do? I could think of no other way out. I could not simplify myself, so the only thing left for me to do was to blot myself out altogether. Mariana, I would have been a burden to you and to myself. You are generous, you would have borne the burden gladly, as a new sacrifice, but I have no right to demand such a sacrifice of you—you have a higher and better work before you. My children, let me unite you as it were from the grave. You will live happily together. Mariana, I know you will come to love Solomin—and he ... he loved you from the moment he first saw you at the Sipiagins. It was no secret to me, although we ran away a few days later. Ah! that glorious morning! how exquisite and fresh and young it was! It comes back to me now as a token, a symbol of your life together—your life and his—and I by the merest chance happened to be in his place. But enough! I don’t want to complain, I only want to justify myself. Some very sorrowful moments are in store for you tomorrow. But what could I do? There was no other alternative. Goodbye, Mariana, my dear good girl! Goodbye, Solomin! I leave her in your charge. Be happy together; live for the sake of others. And you, Mariana, think of me only when you are happy. Think of me as a man who had also some good in him, but for whom it was better to die than to live. Did I really love you? I don’t know, dear friend. But I do know that I never loved anyone more than you, and that it would have been more terrible for me to die had I not that feeling for you to carry away with me to the grave. Mariana, if you ever come across a Miss Mashurina—Solomin knows her, and by the way, I think you’ve met her too—tell her that I thought of her with gratitude just before the end. She will understand. But I must tear myself away at last. I looked out of the window just now and saw a lovely star amidst the swiftly moving clouds. No matter how quickly they chased one another, they could not hide it from view. That star reminded me of you, Mariana. At this moment you are asleep in the next room, unsuspecting.... I went to your door, listened, and fancied I heard your pure, calm breathing.... Goodbye! goodbye! goodbye, my children, my friends!—Yours, A.
“MY DEAR CHILDREN” (immediately after these words there was a break, as if something had been scratched or smeared out, as if tears had fallen upon it),—“It might seem strange to you that I’m addressing you this way—I’m almost a child myself and you, Solomin, are older than I am. But I’m about to die—and standing at the end of my life, I see myself as an old man. I’ve wronged you both, especially you, Mariana, by causing you so much grief and pain (I know you will grieve, Mariana) and bringing you so much anxiety. But what could I do? I couldn’t find any other way out. I couldn’t simplify myself, so the only thing left was to erase myself completely. Mariana, I would have been a burden to you and to myself. You are generous; you would have willingly taken on that burden as a new sacrifice, but I have no right to ask such a sacrifice from you—you have a higher and better path ahead of you. My children, let me bring you together even from the grave. You will live happily together. Mariana, I know you will come to love Solomin—and he ... he loved you from the moment he first saw you at the Sipiagins. It wasn’t a secret to me, even though we ran away a few days later. Ah! that beautiful morning! how exquisite and fresh and young it was! It comes back to me now as a sign, a symbol of your life together—your life and his—and I just happened to be in his place. But enough! I don’t want to complain, I just want to explain myself. Some very sad moments are awaiting you tomorrow. But what could I do? There was no other choice. Goodbye, Mariana, my dear good girl! Goodbye, Solomin! I leave her in your care. Be happy together; live for the sake of others. And you, Mariana, think of me only when you’re happy. Think of me as a man who had good in him, but for whom it was better to die than to live. Did I really love you? I don’t know, dear friend. But I do know that I never loved anyone more than you, and that it would have been even worse for me to die without that feeling for you to take with me to the grave. Mariana, if you ever run into a Miss Mashurina—Solomin knows her, and by the way, I think you’ve met her too—tell her that I thought of her with gratitude just before the end. She will understand. But I must tear myself away at last. I looked out of the window just now and saw a lovely star amidst the swiftly moving clouds. No matter how fast they chased each other, they couldn’t hide it from view. That star reminded me of you, Mariana. At this moment you are asleep in the next room, completely unaware.... I went to your door, listened, and thought I heard your pure, calm breathing.... Goodbye! goodbye! goodbye, my children, my friends!—Yours, A.
“Dear me! how is it that in my final letter I made no mention of our great cause? I suppose lying is of no use when you’re on the point of death. Forgive this postscript, Mariana.... The falsehood lies in me, not in the thing in which you believe! One more word. You might have thought perhaps, Mariana, that I put an end to myself merely because I was afraid of going to prison, but believe me that is not true. There is nothing terrible about going to prison in itself, but being shut up there for a cause in which you have no faith is unthinkable. It was not fear of prison that drove me to this, Mariana. Goodbye! goodbye! my dear, pure girl.”
“Dear me! How is it that in my final letter I didn’t mention our important cause? I guess lying is pointless when you’re about to die. Forgive this postscript, Mariana.... The lie is in me, not in what you believe! One more thing. You might have thought, Mariana, that I ended my life just because I was afraid of going to prison, but trust me, that’s not true. There’s nothing terrible about going to prison itself, but being trapped there for a cause you don’t believe in is unimaginable. It wasn’t fear of prison that led me to this, Mariana. Goodbye! Goodbye! my dear, pure girl.”
Mariana and Solomin each read the letter in turn. She then put her own portrait and the two letters into her pocket and remained standing motionless.
Mariana and Solomin read the letter one after the other. She then put her own portrait and the two letters into her pocket and stood there, motionless.
“Let us go, Mariana; everything is ready. We must fulfil his wish,” Solomin said to her.
“Let’s go, Mariana; everything is ready. We have to fulfill his wish,” Solomin said to her.
Mariana drew near to Nejdanov and pressed her lips against his forehead which was already turning cold.
Mariana moved closer to Nejdanov and kissed his forehead, which was already feeling cold.
“Come,” she said, turning to Solomin. They went out, hand in hand.
“Come on,” she said, turning to Solomin. They stepped outside, hand in hand.
When the police arrived at the factory a few hours later, they found Nejdanov’s corpse. Tatiana had laid out the body, put a white pillow under his head, crossed his arms, and even placed a bunch of flowers on a little table beside him. Pavel, who had been given all the needful instructions, received the police officers with the greatest respect and as great a contempt, so that those worthies were not quite sure whether to thank or arrest him. He gave them all the details of the suicide, regaled them with Swiss cheese and Madeira, but as for the whereabouts of Vassily Fedotitch and the young lady, he knew nothing of that. He was most effusive in his assurances that Vassily Fedotitch was never away for long at a time on account of his work, that he was sure to be back either today or tomorrow, and that he would let them know as soon as he arrived. They might depend on him!
When the police arrived at the factory a few hours later, they found Nejdanov’s body. Tatiana had laid him out, placed a white pillow under his head, crossed his arms, and even set a bunch of flowers on a small table next to him. Pavel, who had been given all the necessary instructions, greeted the police officers with both utmost respect and considerable contempt, leaving them uncertain whether to thank him or arrest him. He shared all the details of the suicide, entertained them with Swiss cheese and Madeira, but when it came to the whereabouts of Vassily Fedotitch and the young lady, he had no idea. He was very insistent that Vassily Fedotitch never stayed away for long due to his work, that he would surely be back today or tomorrow, and that he would inform them as soon as he arrived. They could count on him!
So the officers went away no wiser than they had come, leaving a guard in charge of the body and promising to send a coroner.
So the officers left just as clueless as they arrived, leaving a guard to watch over the body and promising to send a coroner.
XXXVIII
Two days after these events, a cart drove up the courtyard of the worthy Father Zosim, containing a man and woman who are already known to the reader. The following day they were legally married. Soon afterwards they disappeared, and the good father never regretted what he had done. Solomin had left a letter in Pavel’s charge, addressed to the proprietor of the factory, giving a full statement of the condition of the business (it turned out most flourishing) and asking for three months’ leave. The letter was dated two days before Nejdanov’s death, from which might be gathered that Solomin had considered it necessary even then to go away with him and Mariana and hide for a time. Nothing was revealed by the inquiry held over the suicide. The body was buried. Sipiagin gave up searching for his niece.
Two days after these events, a cart pulled into the courtyard of the kind Father Zosim, carrying a man and a woman who are already familiar to the reader. The next day, they got legally married. Shortly after, they vanished, and the good father never regretted his actions. Solomin had left a letter with Pavel, addressed to the factory owner, providing a complete update on the state of the business (which turned out to be thriving) and requesting a three-month leave. The letter was dated two days before Nejdanov’s death, suggesting that Solomin felt it was necessary even then to leave with him and Mariana and go into hiding for a while. The inquiry into the suicide revealed nothing. The body was buried. Sipiagin ceased searching for his niece.
Nine months later Markelov was tried. At the trial he was just as calm as he had been at the governor’s. He carried himself with dignity, but was rather depressed. His habitual hardness had toned down somewhat, not from any cowardice; a nobler element had been at work. He did not defend himself, did not regret what he had done, blamed no one, and mentioned no names. His emaciated face with the lustreless eyes retained but one expression: submission to his fate and firmness. His brief, direct, truthful answers aroused in his very judges a feeling akin to pity. Even the peasants who had seized him and were giving evidence against him shared this feeling and spoke of him as a good, simple-hearted gentleman. But his guilt could not possibly be passed over; he could not escape punishment, and he himself seemed to look upon it as his due. Of his few accomplices, Mashurina disappeared for a time. Ostrodumov was killed by a shopkeeper he was inciting to revolt, who had struck him an “awkward” blow. Golushkin, in consideration of his penitence (he was nearly frightened out of his wits), was let off lightly. Kisliakov was kept under arrest for about a month, after which he was released and even allowed to continue “galloping” from province to province. Nejdanov died, Solomin was under suspicion, but for lack of sufficient evidence was left in peace. (He did not, however, avoid trial and appeared when wanted.) Mariana was not even mentioned; Paklin came off splendidly; indeed no notice was taken of him.
Nine months later, Markelov was put on trial. At the trial, he was just as calm as he had been with the governor. He carried himself with dignity, but seemed pretty depressed. His usual toughness had softened a bit, not out of fear; something nobler was at play. He didn’t defend himself, felt no remorse for what he had done, didn’t blame anyone, and didn’t name any names. His thin face, with its dull eyes, showed just one expression: acceptance of his fate and strength. His short, straightforward, honest answers stirred a sense of pity in even his judges. Even the peasants who had captured him and were testifying against him felt the same way and described him as a good, simple-hearted gentleman. However, his guilt couldn’t be overlooked; he couldn’t escape punishment, and he seemed to accept that it was deserved. Of his few accomplices, Mashurina vanished for a while. Ostrodumov was killed by a shopkeeper he had been inciting to rebel, who dealt him an “awkward” blow. Golushkin, due to his remorse (he was nearly scared out of his mind), received a light sentence. Kisliakov was held in custody for about a month, after which he was let go and even allowed to keep “galloping” from province to province. Nejdanov died, while Solomin was suspected but left alone due to insufficient evidence. (He didn’t, however, avoid trial and showed up when needed.) Mariana wasn’t even mentioned; Paklin got off very well; in fact, no one paid any attention to him.
A year and a half had gone by—it was the winter of 1870. In St. Petersburg—the very same St. Petersburg where the chamberlain Sipiagin, now a privy councillor, was beginning to play such an important part; where his wife patronised the arts, gave musical evenings, and founded charitable cook-shops; where Kollomietzev was considered one of the most hopeful members of the ministerial department—a little man was limping along one of the streets of the Vassily island, attired in a shabby coat with a catskin collar. This was no other than our old friend Paklin. He had changed a great deal since we last saw him. On his temples a few strands of silvery hair peeped out from under his fur cap. A tall, stout woman, closely muffled in a dark cloth coat, was coming towards him on the pavement. Paklin looked at her indifferently and passed on. Suddenly he stopped, threw up his arms as though struck by something, turned back quickly, and overtaking her peeped under her hat.
A year and a half had passed—it was the winter of 1870. In St. Petersburg—the same St. Petersburg where the chamberlain Sipiagin, now a privy councillor, was starting to play a significant role; where his wife supported the arts, hosted musical gatherings, and set up charitable kitchens; where Kollomietzev was seen as one of the most promising members of the government—a small man was limping down one of the streets of Vassily Island, dressed in a worn coat with a fur collar. This was none other than our old friend Paklin. He had changed a lot since we last saw him. A few strands of gray hair peeked out from under his fur hat at his temples. A tall, stout woman, wrapped up in a dark coat, was walking toward him on the sidewalk. Paklin glanced at her indifferently and continued on. Suddenly, he stopped, raised his arms as if hit by something, turned back quickly, and, catching up to her, looked under her hat.
“Mashurina!” he exclaimed in an undertone.
“Mashurina!” he said softly.
The lady looked at him haughtily and walked on without saying a word.
The woman glanced at him arrogantly and continued walking without saying anything.
“Dear Mashurina, I recognised you at once,” Paklin continued, hobbling along beside her; “don’t be afraid, I won’t give you away! I am so glad to see you! I’m Paklin, Sila Paklin, you know, Nejdanov’s friend. Do come home with me. I live quite near here. Do come!”
“Dear Mashurina, I recognized you right away,” Paklin continued, limping along next to her; “don’t worry, I won’t tell anyone! I’m so happy to see you! I’m Paklin, Sila Paklin, you know, Nejdanov’s friend. Please come home with me. I live pretty close by. Please come!”
“Io sono contessa Rocca di Santo Fiume!” the lady said softly, but in a wonderfully pure Russian accent.
“I am Countess Rocca di Santo Fiume!” the lady said softly, but with a beautifully clear Russian accent.
“Contessa! nonsense! Do come in and let us talk about old times—”
“Contessa! Nonsense! Please come in and let’s talk about the good old days—”
“Where do you live?” the Italian countess asked suddenly in Russian. “I’m in a hurry.”
“Where do you live?” the Italian countess asked abruptly in Russian. “I’m in a rush.”
“In this very street; in that grey three-storied house over there. It’s so nice of you not to have snubbed me! Give me your hand, come on. Have you been here long? How do you come to be a countess? Have you married an Italian count?”
“In this very street; in that gray three-story house over there. It’s so nice of you not to have ignored me! Give me your hand, come on. Have you been here long? How did you become a countess? Did you marry an Italian count?”
Mashurina had not married an Italian count. She had been provided with a passport made out in the name of a certain Countess Rocca di Santo Fiume, who had died a short time ago, and had come quite calmly to Russia, though she did not know a single word of Italian and had the most typical of Russian faces.
Mashurina hadn't married an Italian count. She had been given a passport issued in the name of a Countess Rocca di Santo Fiume, who had passed away recently, and had come to Russia without any issues, even though she didn't know a single word of Italian and had the most typical Russian features.
Paklin brought her to his humble little lodging. His humpbacked sister who shared it with him came out to greet them from behind the partition dividing the kitchen from the passage.
Paklin took her to his small, modest place. His hunchbacked sister, who lived with him, came out to welcome them from behind the partition that separated the kitchen from the hallway.
“Here, Snapotchka,” he said, “let me introduce you to a great friend of mine. We should like some tea as soon as you can get it.”
“Here, Snapotchka,” he said, “let me introduce you to a great friend of mine. We’d like some tea as soon as you can get it.”
Mashurina, who would on no account have come had not Paklin mentioned Nejdanov, bowed, then taking off her hat and passing her masculine hand through her closely cropped hair, sat down in silence. She had scarcely changed at all; even her dress was the same she had worn two years ago; only her eyes wore a fixed, sad expression, giving a pathetic look to her usually hard face. Snandulia went out for the samovar, while Paklin sat down opposite Mashurina and stroked her knee sympathetically. His head dropped on his breast, he could not speak from choking, and the tears glistened in his eyes. Mashurina sat erect and motionless, gazing severely to one side.
Mashurina, who definitely wouldn’t have come if Paklin hadn’t mentioned Nejdanov, bowed, then took off her hat and ran her masculine hand through her short hair before sitting down in silence. She had hardly changed at all; even her dress was the same one she had worn two years ago; only her eyes had a fixed, sad look, giving a pitiful expression to her usually tough face. Snandulia went out to get the samovar, while Paklin sat down across from Mashurina and gently stroked her knee. His head fell to his chest; he couldn’t speak because he was choking up, and tears shone in his eyes. Mashurina sat up straight and still, looking sternly to one side.
“Those were times!” Paklin began at last. “As I look at you everything comes back to me, the living and the dead. Even my little poll-parrots are no more.... I don’t think you knew them, by the way. They both died on the same day, as I always predicted they would. And Nejdanov ... poor Nejdanov! I suppose you know—”
“Those were times!” Paklin finally started. “As I look at you, everything comes rushing back to me, the living and the dead. Even my little parrots are gone... I don’t think you knew them, by the way. They both died on the same day, just like I always said they would. And Nejdanov... poor Nejdanov! I guess you know—”
“Yes, I know,” Mashurina interrupted him, still looking away.
“Yes, I know,” Mashurina interrupted him, still looking away.
“And do you know about Ostrodumov too?”
“And do you know about Ostrodumov as well?”
Mashurina merely nodded her head. She wanted him to go on talking about Nejdanov, but could not bring herself to ask him. He understood her, however.
Mashurina just nodded. She wanted him to keep talking about Nejdanov, but she couldn’t bring herself to ask. He got the hint, though.
“I was told that he mentioned you in the letter he left. Was it true?”
“I heard that he mentioned you in the letter he left. Is that true?”
“Yes,” Mashurina replied after a pause.
“Yes,” Mashurina replied after a pause.
“What a splendid chap he was! He didn’t fall into the right rut somehow. He was about as fitted to be a revolutionist as I am! Do you know what he really was? The idealist of realism. Do you understand me?”
“What a great guy he was! He somehow didn’t get stuck in the right routine. He was as suited to be a revolutionary as I am! Do you know what he really was? The idealist of realism. Do you get what I mean?”
Mashurina flung him a rapid glance. She did not understand him and did not want to understand him. It seemed to her impertinent that he should compare himself to Nejdanov. “Let him brag!” she thought, though he was not bragging at all, but rather depreciating himself, according to his own ideas.
Mashurina shot him a quick look. She didn't get him and didn't want to. It struck her as rude that he would compare himself to Nejdanov. “Let him show off!” she thought, even though he wasn't showing off at all, but actually putting himself down, based on his own beliefs.
“Some fellow called Silin sought me out; Nejdanov, it seems, had left a letter for him too. Well, he wanted to know if Alexai had left any papers, but we hunted through all his things and found nothing. He must have burned everything, even his poems. Did you know that he wrote verses? I’m sorry they were destroyed; there must have been some good things among them. They all vanished with him—became lost in the general whirl, dead and gone for ever. Nothing was left except the memories of his friends—until they, too, vanish in their turn!”
“Some guy named Silin came looking for me; it seems Nejdanov had left a letter for him too. So, he wanted to know if Alexai had left any papers behind, but we went through all his stuff and found nothing. He must have burned everything, even his poems. Did you know he wrote poetry? It’s a shame they got destroyed; there must have been some great stuff in there. Everything vanished with him—got lost in the chaos, dead and gone forever. All that's left are the memories of his friends—until those fade away too!”
Paklin ceased.
Paklin stopped.
“Do you remember the Sipiagins?” he began again; “those respectable, patronising, loathsome swells are now at the very height of power and glory.” Mashurina, of course, did not remember the Sipiagins, but Paklin hated them so much that he could not keep from abusing them on every possible occasion. “They say there’s such a high tone in their house! they’re always talking about virtue! It’s a bad sign, I think. Reminds me rather of an over-scented sick room. There must be some bad smell to conceal. Poor Alexai! It was they who ruined him!”
“Do you remember the Sipiagins?” he started again; “those self-important, condescending, disgusting elites are now at the peak of their power and fame.” Mashurina, of course, didn’t remember the Sipiagins, but Paklin disliked them so much that he couldn’t help but criticize them at every opportunity. “They say there’s such an air of superiority in their house! They’re always preaching about virtue! It’s a bad sign, if you ask me. It reminds me of a heavily scented sick room. They must be hiding some awful smell. Poor Alexai! They’re the ones who ruined him!”
“And what is Solomin doing?” Mashurina asked. She had suddenly ceased wishing to hear Paklin talk about him.
“And what is Solomin doing?” Mashurina asked. She had suddenly stopped wanting to hear Paklin talk about him.
“Solomin!” Paklin exclaimed. “He’s a clever chap! turned out well too. He’s left the old factory and taken all the best men with him. There was one fellow there called Pavel—could do anything; he’s taken him along too. They say he has a small factory of his own now, somewhere near Perm, run on cooperative lines. He’s all right! he’ll stick to anything he undertakes. Got some grit in him! His strength lies in the fact that he doesn’t attempt to cure all the social ills with one blow. What a rum set we are to be sure, we Russians! We sit down quietly and wait for something or someone to come along and cure us all at once; heal all our wounds, pull out all our diseases, like a bad tooth. But who or what is to work this magic spell, Darwinism, the land, the Archbishop Perepentiev, a foreign war, we don’t know and don’t care, but we must have our tooth pulled out for us! It’s nothing but mere idleness, sluggishness, want of thinking. Solomin, on the other hand, is different; he doesn’t go in for pulling teeth—he knows what he’s about!”
“Solomin!” Paklin exclaimed. “He’s a smart guy! turned out great too. He’s left the old factory and took all the best people with him. There was this one guy named Pavel—could do anything; he’s brought him along too. They say he has a small factory of his own now, somewhere near Perm, operating on cooperative principles. He’s solid! he’ll stick to whatever he takes on. He's got some determination! His strength is that he doesn’t try to fix all the social issues at once. What a strange bunch we are, we Russians! We just sit quietly and wait for something or someone to come and fix everything for us; heal all our wounds, pull out all our problems, like a bad tooth. But who or what is supposed to work this magic spell, Darwinism, the land, Archbishop Perepentiev, a foreign war, we don’t know and don’t care, but we want our tooth pulled out for us! It’s all just laziness, sluggishness, a lack of thought. Solomin, on the other hand, is different; he doesn’t mess around with tooth extractions—he knows what he’s doing!”
Mashurina gave an impatient wave of the hand, as though she wished to dismiss the subject.
Mashurina waved her hand dismissively, as if she wanted to put the topic to rest.
“And that girl,” she began, “I forget her name ... the one who ran away with Nejdanov—what became of her?”
“And that girl,” she started, “I can't remember her name... the one who ran away with Nejdanov—what happened to her?”
“Mariana? She’s Solomin’s wife now. They married over a year ago. It was merely for the sake of formality at first, but now they say she really is his wife.”
“Mariana? She’s Solomin’s wife now. They got married over a year ago. At first, it was just a formality, but now people say she really is his wife.”
Mashurina gave another impatient gesture. There was a time when she was jealous of Mariana, but now she was indignant with her for having been false to Nejdanov’s memory.
Mashurina gave another impatient gesture. There was a time when she was jealous of Mariana, but now she was angry with her for betraying Nejdanov’s memory.
“I suppose they have a baby by now,” she said in an offhanded tone.
“I guess they have a baby by now,” she said casually.
“I really don’t know. But where are you off to?” Paklin asked, seeing that she had taken up her hat. “Do stay a little longer; my sister will bring us some tea directly.”
“I honestly don’t know. But where are you headed?” Paklin asked, noticing she had picked up her hat. “Please stay a little longer; my sister will bring us some tea soon.”
It was not so much that he wanted Mashurina to stay, as that he could not let an opportunity slip by of giving utterance to what had accumulated and was boiling over in his breast. Since his return to St. Petersburg he had seen very little of people, especially of the younger generation. The Nejdanov affair had scared him; he grew more cautious, avoided society, and the young generation on their side looked upon him with suspicion. Once someone had even called him a traitor to his face.
It wasn’t so much that he wanted Mashurina to stay; it was that he couldn’t let the chance pass to express what had built up and was boiling over inside him. Since he got back to St. Petersburg, he had interacted very little with people, especially the younger crowd. The Nejdanov situation had scared him; he became more careful, shied away from socializing, and the younger generation regarded him with suspicion. Once, someone even called him a traitor to his face.
As he was not fond of associating with the elder generation, it sometimes fell to his lot to be silent for weeks. To his sister he could not speak out freely, not because he considered her too stupid to understand him—oh, no! he had the highest opinion of her intelligence—but as soon as he began letting off some of his pet fireworks she would look at him with those sad reproachful eyes of hers, making him feel quite ashamed. And really, how is a man to go through life without letting off just a few squibs every now and again? So life in St. Petersburg became insupportable to Paklin and he longed to remove to Moscow. Speculations of all sorts—ideas, fancies, and sarcasms—were stored up in him like water in a closed mill. The floodgates could not be opened and the water grew stagnant. With the appearance of Mashurina the gates opened wide, and all his pent-up ideas came pouring out with a rush. He talked about St. Petersburg, St. Petersburg life, the whole of Russia. No one was spared! Mashurina was very little interested in all this, but she did not contradict or interrupt, and that was all he wanted of her.
Since he wasn't keen on spending time with older people, he sometimes had to stay quiet for weeks. He couldn't talk openly to his sister, not because he thought she was too dumb to get him—oh, no! He had the highest regard for her intelligence—but as soon as he started expressing some of his thoughts, she'd look at him with those sad, disapproving eyes, making him feel really embarrassed. And honestly, how can someone go through life without letting off a few fireworks every now and then? So living in St. Petersburg became unbearable for Paklin, and he yearned to move to Moscow. He had all sorts of thoughts—ideas, whims, and sarcasms—bottled up inside him like water in a dam. The gates couldn’t be opened, and the water became stagnant. With the arrival of Mashurina, the gates swung wide open, and all his bottled-up thoughts flooded out. He talked about St. Petersburg, life in St. Petersburg, all of Russia. No one was excluded! Mashurina didn’t show much interest in any of it, but she didn’t argue or interrupt, and that was all he wanted from her.
“Yes,” he began, “a fine time we are living in, I can assure you! Society in a state of absolute stagnation; everyone bored to death! As for literature, it’s been reduced to a complete vacuum swept clean! Take criticism for example. If a promising young critic has to say, ‘It’s natural for a hen to lay eggs,’ it takes him at least twenty whole pages to expound this mighty truth, and even then he doesn’t quite manage it! They’re as puffed up as feather-beds, these fine gentlemen, as soft-soapy as can be, and are always in raptures over the merest commonplaces! As for science, ha, ha, ha! we too have our learned Kant!* on the collars of our engineers! And it’s no better in art! You go to a concert and listen to our national singer Agremantsky. Everyone is raving about him. But he has no more voice than a cat! Even Skoropikin, you know, our immortal Aristarchus, rings his praises. ‘Here is something,’ he declares, ‘quite unlike Western art!’ Then he raves about our insignificant painters too! ‘At one time, I bowed down before Europe and the Italians,’ he says, ‘but I’ve heard Rossini and seen Raphael and confess I was not at all impressed.’ And our young men just go about repeating what he says and feel quite satisfied with themselves. And meanwhile the people are dying of hunger, crushed down by taxes. The only reform that has been accomplished is that the men have taken to wearing caps and the women have left off their head-dresses! And the poverty! the drunkenness! the usury!”
“Yes,” he started, “we're living in a pretty terrible time, I can assure you! Society is completely stagnant; everyone is bored to death! As for literature, it’s turned into a total void, completely empty! Take criticism, for instance. If a young critic has to say, ‘It’s natural for a hen to lay eggs,’ it takes him at least twenty pages to explain this profound truth, and even then he doesn’t quite get it right! These fine gentlemen are as full of themselves as feather beds, as soft and fluffy as can be, and they get all worked up over the most trivial things! And science, ha, ha, ha! We also have our learned Kant!* on the collars of our engineers! And it’s no better in art! You go to a concert and listen to our national singer Agremantsky. Everyone is going crazy over him. But he has no more voice than a cat! Even Skoropikin, you know, our immortal Aristarchus, praises him. ‘Here is something,’ he claims, ‘truly unlike Western art!’ Then he goes on about our mediocre painters too! ‘At one time, I worshipped Europe and the Italians,’ he says, ‘but I’ve heard Rossini and seen Raphael and I wasn’t impressed at all.’ And our young men just keep repeating what he says and feel really proud of themselves. Meanwhile, people are starving, crushed by taxes. The only change that's happened is that men have started wearing caps and women have thrown away their head-dresses! And the poverty! the drunkenness! the usury!”
* The word kant in Russian means a kind of braid or piping.
* The word kant in Russian refers to a type of braid or piping.
But at this point Mashurina yawned and Paklin saw that he must change the subject.
But at this point, Mashurina yawned, and Paklin realized he needed to change the subject.
“You haven’t told me yet,” he said, turning to her, “where you’ve been these two years; when you came back, what you’ve been doing with yourself, and how you managed to turn into an Italian countess—”
“You still haven’t told me,” he said, turning to her, “where you’ve been for the last two years; when you came back, what you’ve been up to, and how you ended up as an Italian countess—”
“There is no need for you to know all that,” she put in. “It can hardly have any interest for you now. You see, you are no longer of our camp.”
“There’s no need for you to know all that,” she said. “It probably doesn’t interest you anymore. You see, you’re no longer part of our group.”
Paklin felt a pang and gave a forced laugh to hide his confusion.
Paklin felt a twinge and forced a laugh to mask his confusion.
“As you please,” he said; “I know I’m regarded as out-of-date by the present generation, and really I can hardly count myself ... of those ranks—” He did not finish the sentence. “Here comes Snapotchka with the tea. Take a cup with us and stay a little longer. Perhaps I may tell you something of interest to you.”
“As you wish,” he said; “I know I’m seen as outdated by the current generation, and honestly, I can hardly consider myself ... one of them—” He didn’t finish his sentence. “Here comes Snapotchka with the tea. Have a cup with us and stay a bit longer. Maybe I can share something that will interest you.”
Mashurina took a cup of tea and began sipping it with a lump of sugar in her mouth.
Mashurina grabbed a cup of tea and started sipping it with a sugar cube in her mouth.
Paklin laughed heartily.
Paklin laughed joyfully.
“It’s a good thing the police are not here to see an Italian countess—”
“It’s a good thing the police aren’t here to see an Italian countess—”
“Rocca di Santo Fiume,” Mashurina put in solemnly, sipping the hot tea.
“Rocca di Santo Fiume,” Mashurina said seriously, sipping the hot tea.
“Contessa Rocca di Santo Fiume!” Paklin repeated after her; “and drinking her tea in the typical Russian way! That’s rather suspicious, you know! The police would be on the alert in an instant.”
“Contessa Rocca di Santo Fiume!” Paklin echoed her; “and drinking her tea the typical Russian way! That’s pretty suspicious, you know! The police would be on high alert in no time.”
“Some fellow in uniform bothered me when I was abroad,” Mashurina remarked. “He kept on asking so many questions until I couldn’t stand it any longer. ‘Leave me alone, for heaven’s sake!’ I said to him at last.”
“Some guy in uniform kept bothering me while I was overseas,” Mashurina said. “He wouldn’t stop asking so many questions that I just couldn’t take it anymore. ‘Leave me alone, for heaven’s sake!’ I finally told him.”
“In Italian?”
"In Italian?"
“Oh no, in Russian.”
“Oh no, in Russian.”
“And what did he do?”
“What did he do?”
“Went away, of course.”
“Left, obviously.”
“Bravo!” Paklin exclaimed. “Well, countess, have another cup. There is just one other thing I wanted to say to you. It seemed to me that you expressed yourself rather contemptuously of Solomin. But I tell you that people like him are the real men! It’s difficult to understand them at first, but, believe me, they’re the real men. The future is in their hands. They are not heroes, not even ‘heroes of labour’ as some crank of an American, or Englishman, called them in a book he wrote for the edification of us heathens, but they are robust, strong, dull men of the people. They are exactly what we want just now. You have only to look at Solomin. A head as clear as the day and a body as strong as an ox. Isn’t that a wonder in itself? Why, any man with us in Russia who has had any brains, or feelings, or a conscience, has always been a physical wreck. Solomin’s heart aches just as ours does; he hates the same things that we hate, but his nerves are of iron and his body is under his full control. He’s a splendid man, I tell you! Why, think of it! here is a man with ideals, and no nonsense about him; educated and from the people, simple, yet all there.... What more do you want?
“Bravo!” Paklin exclaimed. “Well, countess, have another cup. There's just one more thing I wanted to say to you. It seemed to me that you spoke rather disdainfully of Solomin. But I tell you, people like him are the real deal! They can be hard to understand at first, but trust me, they’re the true men. The future lies in their hands. They aren’t heroes, or even ‘heroes of labor’ like some eccentric American or Englishman called them in a book he wrote to enlighten us. They are tough, strong, ordinary folks. They are exactly what we need right now. Just look at Solomin. A mind as clear as day and a body as strong as an ox. Isn’t that amazing? Anyone in Russia who has had any brains, feelings, or conscience has always been a physical wreck. Solomin's heart aches just like ours; he shares our hates, but his nerves are made of iron, and he has complete control over his body. He’s a remarkable man, I tell you! Just think about it! Here’s a guy with ideals, no nonsense; educated and from the people, simple, yet fully present.... What more do you want?
“It’s of no consequence,” Paklin continued, working himself up more and more, without noticing that Mashurina had long ago ceased listening to him and was looking away somewhere, “it’s of no consequence that Russia is now full of all sorts of queer people, fanatics, officials, generals plain and decorated, Epicureans, imitators, all manner of cranks. I once knew a lady, a certain Havrona Prishtekov, who, one fine day, suddenly turned a legitimist and assured everybody that when she died they had only to open her body and the name of Henry V. would be found engraven on her heart! All these people do not count, my dear lady; our true salvation lies with the Solomins, the dull, plain, but wise Solomins! Remember that I say this to you in the winter of 1870, when Germany is preparing to crush France—”
“It doesn’t matter,” Paklin continued, getting more worked up without realizing that Mashurina had long stopped listening to him and was looking off somewhere, “it doesn’t matter that Russia is now full of all sorts of strange people, fanatics, officials, plain and decorated generals, Epicureans, imitators, all kinds of oddballs. I once knew a woman, a certain Havrona Prishtekov, who one day suddenly declared herself a legitimist and told everyone that when she died, they just had to open her up and they would find the name of Henry V. engraved on her heart! All these people don’t matter, my dear lady; our true salvation lies with the Solomins, the dull, plain, but wise Solomins! Remember that I'm telling you this in the winter of 1870, when Germany is getting ready to crush France—”
“Silishka,” Snandulia’s soft voice was heard from behind Paklin, “I think in your speculations about the future you have quite forgotten our religion and its influence. And besides,” she added hastily, “Miss Mashurina is not listening to you. You had much better offer her some more tea.”
“Silishka,” Snandulia’s gentle voice came from behind Paklin, “I think in your thoughts about the future, you’ve completely overlooked our religion and its impact. And besides,” she quickly added, “Miss Mashurina isn’t paying attention to you. You’d be better off offering her some more tea.”
Paklin pulled himself up.
Paklin got up.
“Why, of course ... do have some more tea.”
“Of course ... have some more tea.”
But Mashurina fixed her dark eyes upon him and said pensively:
But Mashurina fixed her dark eyes on him and said thoughtfully:
“You don’t happen to have any letter of Nejdanov’s ... or his photograph?”
“You wouldn’t happen to have any letters from Nejdanov ... or his picture?”
“I have a photograph and quite a good one too. I believe it’s in the table drawer. I’ll get it in a minute.”
“I have a photo, and it’s a really good one. I think it’s in the drawer of the table. I’ll grab it in a minute.”
He began rummaging about in the drawer, while Snandulia went up to Mashurina and with a long, intent look full of sympathy, clasped her hand like a comrade.
He started searching through the drawer, while Snandulia approached Mashurina and, looking at her with a sympathetic gaze, held her hand like a friend.
“Here it is!” Paklin exclaimed and handed her the photograph.
“Here it is!” Paklin said, handing her the photograph.
Mashurina thrust it into her pocket quickly, scarcely glancing at it, and without a word of thanks, flushing bright red, she put on her hat and made for the door.
Mashurina quickly shoved it into her pocket, barely looking at it, and without saying a word of thanks, her cheeks flushed bright red, she put on her hat and headed for the door.
“Are you going?” Paklin asked. “Where do you live? You might tell me that at any rate.”
“Are you going?” Paklin asked. “Where do you live? You could at least tell me that.”
“Wherever I happen to be.”
"Wherever I am."
“I understand. You don’t want me to know. Tell me at least, are you still working under Vassily Nikolaevitch?”
“I get it. You don’t want me to know. Just tell me, are you still working with Vassily Nikolaevitch?”
“What does it matter to you?”
“What does it matter to you?”
“Or someone else, perhaps Sidor Sidoritch?”
“Or someone else, maybe Sidor Sidoritch?”
Mashurina did not reply.
Mashurina didn’t respond.
“Or is your director some anonymous person?”
“Or is your director just some unknown person?”
Mashurina had already stepped across the threshold.
Mashurina had already stepped over the threshold.
“Perhaps it is someone anonymous!”
“Maybe it’s someone anonymous!”
She slammed the door.
She slammed the door.
Paklin stood for a long time motionless before this closed door.
Paklin stood still for a long time in front of this closed door.
“Anonymous Russia!” he said at last.
“Anonymous Russia!” he said finally.
Download ePUB
If you like this ebook, consider a donation!